The Scripture directory for church-officers and people, or, A practical commentary upon the whole third chapter of the first Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians to which is annexed The godly and the natural mans choice, upon Psal. 4, vers. 6, 7, 8 / by Anthony Burgesse ...
         Burgess, Anthony, d. 1664.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 1582 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 206 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30242
         Wing B5656
         Wing B5648_CANCELLED
         ESTC R3908
         13677135
         ocm 13677135
         101245
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30242)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 101245)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 839:3)
      
       
         
           
             The Scripture directory for church-officers and people, or, A practical commentary upon the whole third chapter of the first Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians to which is annexed The godly and the natural mans choice, upon Psal. 4, vers. 6, 7, 8 / by Anthony Burgesse ...
             Burgess, Anthony, d. 1664.
          
           [22], 301, [5], 57, [14] p.
           
             Printed by Abraham Miller for T.U. and are to be sold by Thomas Underhill, George Calvert, and Henry Fletcher ...,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             "The godly mans choice compared with the natural mans and found to be incomparably the best" has special t.p. and separate paging.
             Advertisements on p. [12-14] at end.
             B5648 cancelled in Wing (CD-ROM, 1996); part of B5656.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Corinthians, 1st, III -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms IV, 6-8 -- Sermons.
        
      
    
     
        2005-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-04 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-04 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               Scripture
               Directory
               ,
               FOR
               CHURCH-OFFICERS
               AND
               PEOPLE
               OR
               ,
               A
               Practical
               Commentary
               UPON
               THE
               Whole
               third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Epistle
               of
               St
               Paul
               TO
               THE
               CORINTHIANS
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               is
               annexed
               the
               Godly
               and
               the
               Natural
               Mans
               Choice
               ,
               upon
               Psal
               .
               4.
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               By
               
                 Anthony
                 Burgesse
              
               Pastour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Sutton
               Coldfield
               in
               Warwickshire
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Abraham
                 Miller
              
               for
               T.U.
               and
               are
               to
               be
               Sold
               by
               Thomas
               Underhill
               ,
               George
               Calvert
               ,
               and
               Henry
               Fletcher
               
                 in
                 Pauls
              
               Church-yard
               ,
               1659.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               THe
               sound
               Interpretation
               ,
               and
               Practical
               Application
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               Advancement
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               most
               profitable
               and
               pleasant
               part
               of
               our
               Ministerial
               Employment
               ;
               so
               it
               should
               be
               the
               Readers
               wisdome
               and
               diligence
               ,
               to
               Exercise
               himself
               most
               in
               the
               perusall
               of
               such
               Spiritual
               Helps
               :
               As
               for
               Controversies
               ,
               to
               look
               on
               them
               ,
               like
               the
               Bryars
               and
               Thornes
               on
               the
               Ground
               ;
               even
               the
               Effect
               of
               
                 original
                 corruption
              
               .
               So
               that
               to
               leave
               the
               Practical
               and
               Affectionate
               part
               of
               Religion
               ,
               for
               the
               Speculative
               and
               Disputative
               ,
               is
               to
               part
               with
               our
               sweetness
               and
               fatness
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               bryar
               .
               Yet
               ,
               Experience
               doth
               too
               much
               confirm
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               depravation
               is
               herein
               upon
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               ,
               naturally
               doting
               upon
               Questions
               ,
               Strifes
               ,
               of
               wordes
               
               wherein
               is
               no
               Edifying
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 resolved
                 in
                 the
                 doubts
                 he
                 had
                 upon
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 pleasure
                 and
                 delight
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 seeking
                 and
                 searching
                 out
                 of
                 truth
              
               :
               Which
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               feavourish
               man
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               cured
               of
               the
               drought
               or
               thirst
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               still
               enjoy
               the
               pleasure
               he
               findeth
               in
               drinking
               .
               But
               Scepticism
               and
               inconstancy
               ,
               and
               such
               inordinate
               affectation
               of
               Opinions
               and
               Controversies
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               sound
               constitution
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               inclineth
               to
               a
               solid
               mind
               in
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               holy
               mortified
               heart
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               conversation
               .
               Now
               to
               bring
               such
               an
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               Establishment
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               only
               way
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               constant
               and
               diligent
               Improvement
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               happy
               and
               blessed
               Effects
               it
               causeth
               upon
               the
               soul
               .
               He
               that
               doth
               thus
               ,
               is
               
                 like
                 the
                 tree
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 Rivers
                 side
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 wither
                 ,
                 but
                 bring
                 forth
                 its
                 fruit
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 .
              
            
             
               Among
               other
               Portions
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               I
               have
               selected
               this
               third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               for
               the
               peculiar
               subserviency
               and
               particular
               conduceableness
               it
               may
               have
               to
               heal
               such
               distempers
               ,
               which
               at
               this
               time
               infect
               many
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               though
               immediately
               planted
               as
               a
               pleasant
               Eden
               by
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               yet
               quickly
               degenerated
               ,
               the
               
               
                 envious
                 one
              
               sowing
               tares
               amongst
               the
               good
               wheat
               :
               For
               ,
               not
               only
               Godly
               Discipline
               was
               collapsed
               ,
               and
               Prophaneness
               in
               mens
               lives
               much
               increased
               ,
               but
               such
               factions
               and
               divisions
               were
               crept
               in
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               like
               the
               renting
               of
               the
               veil
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               their
               destruction
               was
               praesaged
               hereby
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               in
               time
               prevent
               it
               ,
               by
               having
               
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 way
                 .
              
               The
               sky
               being
               thus
               red
               ,
               did
               signifie
               the
               
                 foul
                 weather
              
               that
               was
               to
               ensue
               .
               For
               as
               Aristotle
               observeth
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 perpetual
                 duration
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 simple
                 and
                 quotidian
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Oblique
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Planets
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Zodiack
              
               :
               So
               the
               preservation
               and
               continuance
               of
               Faith
               and
               Holiness
               in
               the
               
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               is
               (
               under
               Christ
               )
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               uniform
               motion
               of
               the
               Guides
               and
               Officers
               therein
               ;
               but
               all
               corruption
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               all
               generation
               of
               errors
               and
               vices
               ,
               to
               their
               oblique
               and
               different
               courses
               .
            
             
               This
               Chapter
               then
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Directory
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               both
               to
               Officers
               and
               People
               ,
               in
               their
               respective
               deportments
               ,
               that
               so
               there
               may
               be
               a
               
                 mutual
                 edification
              
               :
               It
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               as
               a
               Pillar
               of
               Salt
               ,
               to
               season
               all
               other
               Churches
               .
               It
               seemeth
               to
               have
               that
               Inscription
               of
               Senacharibs
               Tomb
               
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 By
                 beholding
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 pride
                 in
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Parts
              
               ;
               take
               heed
               of
               schismes
               and
               divisions
               ;
               set
               not
               up
               a
               Ministry
               against
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               yet
               oppose
               Christ
               to
               a
               Ministry
               .
               These
               are
               to
               be
               composed
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               opposed
               .
               Besides
               this
               general
               Matter
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               several
               Truths
               of
               great
               concernment
               contained
               in
               the
               Chapter
               ;
               especially
               the
               best
               VVine
               you
               meet
               with
               at
               last
               ,
               where
               is
               described
               the
               rich
               Treasure
               of
               every
               godly
               man
               :
               There
               is
               an
               Inventory
               given
               in
               of
               all
               his
               Goods
               ;
               There
               is
               his
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               confirmed
               :
               Yea
               ,
               as
               the
               Devil
               once
               shewed
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               world
               for
               a
               temptation
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               here
               discover
               ,
               both
               the
               Glory
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               for
               the
               encouragement
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Believer
              
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               detain
               thee
               any
               longer
               with
               Prefacing
               ,
               but
               conclude
               ,
               Come
               and
               see
               .
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 
                   Anthony
                   Burgesse
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   March
                   18.
                   1658.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OF
               THIS
               Practical
               Exposition
               ON
               THE
               Third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Epistle
               of
               St
               Paul
               TO
               THE
               CORINTHIANS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   1.
                   
                
                 ANd
                 I
                 ,
                 brethren
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 unto
                 carnal
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 unto
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   ignorance
                   and
                   sinfulnesse
                   of
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   just
                   cause
                   why
                   faithfull
                   and
                   wise
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   doe
                   not
                   sometimes
                   preach
                   of
                   the
                   more
                   sublime
                   and
                   excellent
                   points
                   in
                   Christianity
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 2
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 the
                 peoples
                 Ignorance
                 is
                 an
                 impediment
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 preaching
                 .
                 p
                 3
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 the
                 peoples
                 Sinfulnesse
                 is
                 an
                 impediment
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 preaching
                 .
                 p
                 3
              
               
                 Carnal
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 several
                 significations
                 .
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   even
                   among
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   truly
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   of
                   the
                   visible
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   vast
                   difference
                   ;
                   some
                   are
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   carnal
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   men
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   babes
                   .
                
                 p.
                 5
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 spiritual
                 man
                 ,
                 7
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 be
                 carnal
                 or
                 babes
                 ,
                 8
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   2.
                   
                
                 I
                 have
                 fed
                 you
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Observ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   Prudence
                   and
                   Wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   such
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Hearers
                   may
                   receive
                   good
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 p.
                 9
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   necessary
                   to
                   acquaint
                   People
                   with
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   go
                   higher
                   in
                   Christianity
                   .
                
                 13
              
               
                 Considerations
                 about
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 ignorance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 13
              
               
                 For
                 hither
                 to
                 ye
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 now
                 are
                 ye
                 able
                 .
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   just
                   reproach
                   to
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   lived
                   long
                   under
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   got
                   the
                   due
                   profit
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 17
              
               
                 The
                 due
                 profits
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Practical
                 ,
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   3.
                   
                
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 yet
                 carnal
                 .
                 21
              
               
                 Qu.
                 Why
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 are
                 called
                 carnal
                 ?
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Observ
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   reliques
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   heavy
                   burden
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   daily
                   to
                   strive
                   and
                   combate
                   .
                
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 Considerations
                 about
                 the
                 Saints
                 infirmities
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 22
              
               
                 And
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 fully
                 conquer
                 sinne
                 ,
                 23
              
               
                 And
                 why
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 cure
                 his
                 people
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 24
              
               
                 For
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 Envying
                 ,
                 and
                 Strife
                 ,
                 and
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 not
                 carnal
                 ?
                 25
              
               
                 Envy
                 ,
                 its
                 several
                 acceptations
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   envying
                   ,
                   wheresoever
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   should
                   especially
                   watch
                   against
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Envy
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 Original
                 ,
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 Object
                 ,
                 Subject
                 ,
                 Aggravations
                 ,
                 Remedies
                 ,
                 26
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 Envy
                 and
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 32
              
               
                 For
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 strife
                 .
                 33
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   strifes
                   ,
                   and
                   quarrelling
                   contentions
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   ,
                   argue
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   farre
                   carnal
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Sinfull
                 strife
                 :
                 Its
                 Cause
                 ,
                 Effects
                 ,
                 Aggravations
                 ,
                 34
              
               
                 
                 Whereas
                 there
                 is
                 divisions
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 p.
                 37
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   divisions
                   and
                   factions
                   do
                   quickly
                   creep
                   into
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   purest
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 38
              
               
                 Divisions
                 divided
                 ;
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Causes
                 ,
                 39
              
               
                 Are
                 ye
                 not
                 carnal
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 ?
                 42
              
               
                 As
                 man
                 ,
                 its
                 several
                 significations
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   named
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   be
                   accounted
                   so
                   ,
                   should
                   walk
                   and
                   live
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   than
                   meer
                   men
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 phrase
                 
                   [
                   to
                   live
                   as
                   men
                
                 ]
                 implieth
                 ,
                 43
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   4.
                   
                
                 For
                 whereas
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 not
                 carnal
                 ?
                 45
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   although
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   People
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   high
                   esteem
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   sinfully
                   and
                   inordinately
                   to
                   admire
                   ,
                   or
                   rest
                   meerly
                   upon
                   any
                   mens
                   persons
                   .
                
                 46
              
               
                 Wherein
                 the
                 respect
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 ibid
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 degenerate
                 into
                 sinfull
                 admiration
                 ,
                 48
              
               
                 For
                 while
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 not
                 carnal
                 ?
                 49
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   Christians
                   to
                   call
                   themselves
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   any
                   men
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   Eminent
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   build
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
                 50
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Names
                 that
                 Christians
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 by
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Devil
                   cannot
                   hurt
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   a
                   prophane
                   and
                   sinfull
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   labours
                   to
                   destroy
                   it
                   by
                   abusing
                   the
                   names
                   and
                   esteem
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   truly
                   holy
                   and
                   eminent
                   .
                
                 54
              
               
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 common
                 wayes
                 of
                 Satans
                 doing
                 hurt
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Officers
                 thereof
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 even
                 by
                 eminent
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 56
              
               
                 
                   
                   1
                   COR.
                   1.12
                   .
                
                 And
                 I
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 58
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   although
                   Christ
                   only
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   relied
                   upon
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   under
                   this
                   pretence
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   despise
                   ,
                   or
                   contemn
                   his
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   grace
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   .
                
                 59.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 sinfull
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 Efficient
                 and
                 Instrumental
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   5.
                   
                
                 Who
                 then
                 is
                 Paul
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 Apollo
                 ?
                 62
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   seek
                   not
                   to
                   win
                   or
                   gain
                   a
                   people
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 63
              
               
                 A
                 two-fold
                 end
                 of
                 preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Characters
                 of
                 that
                 Ministry
                 that
                 seeks
                 not
                 the
                 peoples
                 applause
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 64
              
               
                 Who
                 then
                 is
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 Apollo
                 ?
                 but
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 ye
                 believed
                 .
                 66
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministry
                   in
                   Gods
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Means
                   and
                   instrumental
                   Cause
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   work
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Graces
                   in
                   the
                   Hearers
                   .
                
                 67
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 instrumental
                 cause
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 ibid
              
               
                 The
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 69
              
               
                 Who
                 is
                 Paul
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 Apollo
                 ?
                 but
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 ye
                 believed
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 gave
                 to
                 every
                 man.
                 70
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   eminent
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   works
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   Hearers
                   .
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 Faith.
                 It
                 s
                 three
                 Acts
                 ,
                 
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Assent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   resting
                   on
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 71
              
               
                 The
                 Effects
                 of
                 faith
                 
                   ad
                   intra
                
                 ,
                 72
              
               
                 
                   Ad
                   extra
                
                 ,
                 73
              
               
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 gave
                 to
                 every
                 man.
                 74
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   several
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Abilities
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   glorious
                   ends
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 all
                 Ministers
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 gifts
                 ,
                 76
              
               
                 Rules
                 or
                 Helps
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 77
              
               
                 
                   
                   Verse
                   6.
                   
                
                 I
                 have
                 planted
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 watered
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 gave
                 the
                 increase
                 .
                 78
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it's
                   Gods
                   unspeakable
                   goodness
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   to
                   send
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   plant
                   his
                   Gospel
                   among
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   never
                   heard
                   or
                   knew
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   it
                   before
                   .
                
                 79
              
               
                 Apollo
                 watered
                 .
                 82
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   a
                   people
                   once
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   principles
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   need
                   a
                   further
                   watering
                   and
                   quickning
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   grow
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 this
                 spiritual
                 watering
                 consists
                 ,
                 83
              
               
                 And
                 why
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 need
                 of
                 quickning
                 means
                 ,
                 84
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 gave
                 the
                 encrease
                 .
                 85
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it's
                   God
                   only
                   who
                   can
                   and
                   will
                   give
                   encrease
                   and
                   spiritual
                   successe
                   to
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   labours
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 86
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 works
                 ,
                 90
              
               
                 Wherein
                 God
                 giveth
                 the
                 increase
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 why
                 he
                 only
                 can
                 ,
                 92
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   7.
                   
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 planteth
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 neither
                 he
                 that
                 watereth
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 that
                 giveth
                 the
                 increase
                 .
                 93
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   able
                   Ministry
                   is
                   nothing
                   without
                   Gods
                   power
                   giving
                   the
                   increase
                
                 94
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 mean
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 mean
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ministry
                   is
                   nothing
                
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Directions
                 how
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 96
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   8.
                   
                
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 planteth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 watereth
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 .
                 97
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   although
                   there
                   is
                   diversity
                   and
                   variety
                   in
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   all
                   ought
                   to
                   agree
                   in
                   one
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 should
                 agree
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 their
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 Scope
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Affection
                 ,
                 98
              
               
                 The
                 sad
                 effects
                 of
                 dis-union
                 in
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 99
              
               
                 What
                 people
                 should
                 do
                 when
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Professours
                 are
                 divided
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 every
                 man
                 shall
                 receive
                 his
                 own
                 reward
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 labour
                 .
                 101
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 Reward
                 and
                 Merit
                 ,
                 101
                 ,
                 105
                 ,
                 106
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   mans
                   labour
                   and
                   working
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   sure
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   proportionable
                   reward
                   .
                
                 102
              
               
                 All
                 have
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 two-fold
                 doing
                 of
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 requisites
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 ,
                 103
              
               
                 A
                 lawfull
                 self-seeking
                 .
                 105
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   9.
                   
                
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 labourers
                 together
                 with
                 God.
                 109
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   are
                   workers
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   mens
                   souls
                   .
                
                 So
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 .
                 110
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 co-workers
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 Gods
                 husbandry
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 Gods
                 building
                 .
                 113
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   his
                   husbandry
                   ,
                   and
                   building
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 our
                 being
                 Gods
                 husbandry
                 and
                 building
                 joyntly
                 implies
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 severally
                 imply
                 ,
                 114
              
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 Gods
                 building
                 .
                 117
              
               
                 Doct.
                 
                   That
                   particular
                   Churches
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   Gods
                   building
                   .
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 Of
                 Gods
                 house
                 or
                 Church
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 Gods
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 being
                 his
                 house
                 implieth
                 ,
                 118
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   10.
                   
                
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 121
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   do
                   ,
                   to
                   attribute
                   all
                   to
                   Gods
                   grace
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Properties
                 of
                 praising
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 so
                 sensible
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 123
              
               
                 How
                 profitable
                 that
                 duty
                 is
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 opinlons
                 are
                 coolers
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 giving
                 thanks
                 to
                 free
                 grace
                 ,
                 124
              
               
                 As
                 a
                 wise
                 master-builder
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 ibid
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   special
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   wisdom
                   and
                   heavenly
                   art
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   sure
                   foundation
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   their
                   hearers
                   .
                
                 125
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 two-fold
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   Fundamentum
                   cognoscendi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 
                   fundamentum
                   essendi
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 being
                 or
                 existence
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 glory
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ibid
              
               
                 Four
                 unquestionable
                 Scripture-foundations
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 With
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 rotten
                 foundations
                 ,
                 127
              
               
                 Why
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 many
                 wayes
                 ,
                 as
                 man
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 132
              
               
                 As
                 a
                 wise
                 master-builder
                 .
                 137
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   vanity
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   duty
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   magnifie
                   and
                   set
                   up
                   their
                   Work
                   and
                   Office.
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 cases
                 a
                 Minister
                 may
                 magnifie
                 his
                 work
                 and
                 office
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 another
                 buildeth
                 thereon
                 .
                 139
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   expect
                   that
                   Ministers
                   should
                   bring
                   any
                   other
                   Doctrine
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   laid
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   already
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 140
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 he
                 buildeth
                 thereupon
                 .
                 141
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   greatly
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   preach
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   already
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 Or
                 
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   to
                   put
                   that
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   genuine
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 two-fold
                 building
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 ibid
              
               
                 Why
                 Ministers
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 they
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 142
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   11.
                   
                
                 For
                 other
                 foundation
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 145
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ought
                   to
                   lay
                   no
                   other
                   Foundation
                   than
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 as
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Reasons
                 why
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 preached
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 150
              
               
                 Objections
                 and
                 Doubts
                 answered
                 ,
                 153
              
               
                 How
                 Duties
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 and
                 preached
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 154
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 Advantages
                 those
                 have
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 155
              
               
                 
                   
                   Verse
                   12.
                   
                
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 build
                 on
                 this
                 foundation
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 wood
                 ,
                 hay
                 ,
                 stubble
                 ,
                 &c.
                 157
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Truths
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   very
                   precious
                   and
                   excellent
                   .
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 comparing
                 them
                 to
                 Gold
                 ,
                 &c.
                 implieth
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 build
                 hay
                 ,
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
                 161
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   errours
                   and
                   falshoods
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   fundamental
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   than
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                   .
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 Some
                 Propositions
                 about
                 errour
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 errours
                 are
                 called
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 162
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   13.
                   
                
                 Every
                 mans
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 165
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   wayes
                   and
                   works
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   though
                   acted
                   in
                   never
                   so
                   hidden
                   and
                   secret
                   a
                   manner
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 hidden
                 wickednesse
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Aggravation
                 of
                 those
                 sins
                 that
                 are
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 ,
                 168
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   hidden
                   and
                   secret
                   wayes
                   of
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   God
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   make
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 169
              
               
                 The
                 Causes
                 ,
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 cunning
                 subtilty
                 in
                 divulging
                 them
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 day
                 shall
                 declare
                 it
                 .
                 173
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   discover
                   the
                   errours
                   and
                   falshoods
                   of
                   mens
                   Doctrines
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Errours
                 are
                 spiritual
                 judgements
                 ;
                 the
                 removal
                 in
                 mercy
                 at
                 Gods
                 time
                 ,
                 174
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 day
                 to
                 discover
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 176
              
               
                 Because
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 shall
                 declare
                 every
                 mans
                 work
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 177
              
               
                 The
                 interpretation
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 178
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   God
                   useth
                   to
                   bring
                   people
                   out
                   of
                   errours
                   and
                   false
                   wayes
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Afflictions
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Though
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 afflictions
                 are
                 both
                 helpfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 differently
                 ,
                 179
              
               
                 How
                 wandring
                 sheep
                 are
                 reduced
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 by
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 181
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   14.
                   
                
                 If
                 any
                 mans
                 work
                 abide
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 built
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 181
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Gods
                   Truths
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   durable
                   Nature
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   tryal
                   or
                   opposition
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
                 182
              
               
                 Truth
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 Increated
                 and
                 Created
                 ,
                 ibid
              
               
                 Scripture-truths
                 reduced
                 to
                 four
                 heads
                 ,
                 183
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   15.
                   
                
                 If
                 any
                 mans
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 suffer
                 losse
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 185
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   altogether
                   a
                   loser
                   in
                   any
                   errour
                   or
                   false
                   way
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   maintained
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   suffer
                   loss
                   .
                
                 186
              
               
                 Wherein
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 losers
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 189
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   even
                   errours
                   of
                   judgement
                   may
                   endanger
                   a
                   mans
                   salvation
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   ungodlinesse
                   in
                   practice
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 that
                 indangers
                 a
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Difference
                 between
                 errour
                 and
                 heresie
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 190
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   every
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   eminent
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   very
                   difficultly
                   saved
                   .
                
                 192
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   16.
                   
                
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 193
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   those
                   Priviledges
                   and
                   Relations
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   that
                   professe
                   God
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   Argument
                   against
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Pollution
                   .
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Titles
                 or
                 Relations
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 ,
                 194
              
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
                 197
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 word
                 Temple
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   met
                   together
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                
                 197
              
               
                 What
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 allusively
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 198
              
               
                 Of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 200
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwels
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 201
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   God.
                
                 202
              
               
                 The
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 called
                 —
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 204
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 205
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 implieth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 207
              
               
                 The
                 special
                 works
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 in
                 his
                 Chruch
                 ,
                 209
              
               
                 I.
                 
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 abilities
                 of
                 Ministers
                 that
                 are
                 acquired
                 by
                 humane
                 study
                 and
                 industry
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   Sanctifying
                   graces
                
                 ,
                 209
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 saving
                 inhabitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 212
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   17.
                   
                
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 defile
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 God
                 destroy
                 .
                 216
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   those
                   men
                   who
                   defile
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   corrupt
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   do
                   highly
                   provoke
                   God
                   to
                   punish
                   them
                   .
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 Why
                 errours
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 defile
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 217
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 will
                 punish
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 219
              
               
                 A
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 damnable
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 220
              
               
                 How
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 erring
                 differeth
                 from
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Errours
                 are
                 erroneous
                 persons
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 221
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 provoked
                 with
                 corruptions
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 worship
                 ,
                 ibid
              
               
                 Him
                 shall
                 God
                 destroy
                 .
                 222
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   eternal
                   Damnation
                   is
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   a
                   man.
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 losse
                 ,
                 sense
                 ,
                 224
              
               
                 With
                 the
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 this
                 punishment
                 ,
                 225
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 which
                 Temple
                 ye
                 are
                 ,
                 226
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   place
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   adorned
                   or
                   glorious
                   ;
                   but
                   persons
                   believing
                   and
                   worshipping
                   of
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will.
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 
                   
                   Verse
                   18.
                   
                
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 himself
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 become
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wise
                 .
                 229
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   Thut
                   humane
                   and
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   enemy
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   heavenly
                   things
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 230
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 having
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 natural
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 supernatural
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 promulgation
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 and
                 spiritual
                 duties
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 among
                 you
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 239
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   humane
                   and
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                   cometh
                   farre
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   meer
                   shadow
                   and
                   appearance
                   in
                   respest
                   of
                   Scripture-wisdome
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Speculative
                 and
                 Political
                 ,
                 ib.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 way
                 of
                 believing
                 ,
                 exceeds
                 their
                 contemplative
                 Science
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 motive
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 surpasses
                 all
                 their
                 morality
                 ,
                 237
              
               
                 Let
                 him
                 become
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wise
                 .
                 239
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   true
                   Christian
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   folly
                   in
                   the
                   worlds
                   account
                   .
                
                 ibid
              
               
                 The
                 seeming
                 follies
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 him
                 become
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wise
                 .
                 243
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   Christianity
                   is
                   true
                   wisdome
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 evidenced
                 by
                 ten
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   19.
                   
                
                 For
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 foolishness
                 with
                 God.
                 246
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   admired
                   wisdome
                   of
                   a
                   meer
                   worldly
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   contemptible
                   folly
                   before
                   God.
                
                 247
              
               
                 Their
                 folly
                 manifested
                 both
                 Active
                 and
                 Passive
                 ,
                 i●id
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 intended
                 ,
                 253
              
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 He
                 taketh
                 the
                 wise
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 craftiness
                 .
                 ibid
              
               
                 
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   God
                   delights
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   earthly
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   craft
                   .
                
                 254
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 God
                 takes
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 craft
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 why
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 256
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   20.
                   
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 vain
                 .
                 257
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   choisest
                   and
                   best
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   wisest
                   men
                   ,
                   are
                   vain
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 Scripture
                 useth
                 the
                 word
                 vain
                 ,
                 or
                 vanity
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Verse
                   21.
                   
                
                 Therefore
                 let
                 none
                 glory
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 yours
                 .
                 260
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   to
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   .
                
                 261
              
               
                 How
                 many
                 wayes
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 yours
                 .
                 264
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   spiritual
                   good
                   and
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   man.
                
                 265
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respect
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 266
              
               
                 
                   Vers
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 Whether
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 or
                 Cephas
                 .
                 270
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   Offices
                   and
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   diversified
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God.
                
                 271
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 Ministers
                 are
                 not
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Brownists
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Churches
                 Servants
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 both
                 Offices
                 and
                 Gifts
                 are
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 273
              
               
                 Or
                 the
                 World.
                 274
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 word
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 taken
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   therein
                   ,
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   spiritual
                   advantage
                   of
                   a
                   godly
                   man.
                
                 275
              
               
                 
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 .
                 275
              
               
                 Or
                 Life
                 .
                 278
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   godly
                   men
                   do
                   only
                   live
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   only
                   make
                   a
                   spiritual
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   .
                
                 279
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 only
                 lives
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 it's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 w●cked
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 live
                 .
                 281
              
               
                 Or
                 Death
                 .
                 282
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   even
                   death
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it self
                   is
                   so
                   terrible
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   advantage
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 Propositions
                 about
                 death
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 how
                 many
                 respects
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 .
                 283
              
               
                 Or
                 things
                 present
                 .
                 286
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   falls
                   out
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   to
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   his
                   good
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 division
                 of
                 all
                 Events
                 ,
                 into
                 happy
                 and
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 and
                 adverse
                 and
                 afflicting
                 ones
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 how
                 many
                 respects
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Or
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 yours
                 .
                 290
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   fall
                   out
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   mercy
                   and
                   advantage
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Instances
                 and
                 Promises
                 .
                 291
              
               
                 How
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 293
              
               
                 
                   Vers
                   .
                   23.
                   
                
                 And
                 ye
                 are
                 Christs
                 .
                 294
              
               
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   do
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   Christs
                   .
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 respects
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 is
                 Christs
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Characters
                 or
                 Properties
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Christs
                 .
                 296
              
               
                 And
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods.
                 298
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 Christ
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Gods.
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Observ
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   Gods.
                
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Hypostatical
                 Union
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods.
                 299
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 admirable
                 these
                 Truths
                 are
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OF
               THIS
               TREATISE
               OF
               THE
               GODLY
               MANS
               CHOICE
               .
            
             
               
                 THat
                 no
                 Natural
                 or
                 Unregenerate
                 man
                 can
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 heart
                 any
                 higher
                 ,
                 then
                 unto
                 a
                 worldly
                 happinesse
                 and
                 content
                 in
                 the
                 Creature
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 The
                 sinfullnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 wofull
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Estate
                 .
                 10
              
               
                 Antidotes
                 and
                 Meanes
                 against
                 setting
                 the
                 heart
                 upon
                 the
                 Creature
                 .
                 14
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 doth
                 more
                 esteem
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 earthly
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 19
              
               
                 The
                 Qualifications
                 or
                 Characters
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 value
                 and
                 desire
                 Gods
                 favour
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 .
                 23
              
               
                 A
                 Consideration
                 of
                 some
                 false
                 Grounds
                 of
                 a
                 Perswasion
                 of
                 Gods
                 Love.
                 27
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Effect
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 Countenance
                 :
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preeminences
                 of
                 it
                 comparatively
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Pleasures
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 32
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 godly
                 Mans
                 holy
                 Security
                 ,
                 and
                 Admirable
                 quietnesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 Effect
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 Counnance
                 .
                 40
              
               
                 
                 How
                 the
                 vigorous
                 Actings
                 of
                 Faith
                 doth
                 quiet
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 46
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 Carnal
                 and
                 Gracious
                 Confidence
                 .
                 49
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 confidence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 their
                 Preserver
                 :
                 Shewing
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Wayes
                 and
                 Meanes
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 Preserve
                 them
                 .
                 53
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Bookseller
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               I
               Hope
               there
               will
               not
               be
               found
               ,
               in
               the
               Reading
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               any
               considerable
               Faults
               ;
               some
               lesser
               Errata's
               there
               may
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               care
               that
               was
               used
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Author
               )
               which
               of
               course
               must
               be
               pardoned
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               noted
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               with
               the
               Table
               ,
               were
               done
               by
               a
               Friend
               ,
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               which
               is
               mentioned
               to
               clear
               the
               Author
               ,
               from
               what
               weakness
               may
               possibly
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Tho.
                 Underhill
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               AN
               EXPOSITION
               WITH
               Practical
               Observations
               ON
               THE
               Third
               Chapter
               of
               the
               first
               Epistle
               of
               St
               Paul
               TO
               THE
               CORINTHIANS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     1
                     COR.
                     3.1
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   I
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   speak
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   unto
                   carnal
                   ,
                   as
                   unto
                   babes
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FOr
               the
               Apostles
               method
               ,
               observe
               this
               ;
               you
               have
               his
               Complaint
               ,
               and
               the
               Cause
               of
               his
               complaint
               :
               His
               
                 Complaint
                 ,
                 I
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 carnal
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               There
               is
               the
               
                 Compellation
                 ,
                 Brethren
              
               .
               He
               reproveth
               ,
               yet
               keeps
               up
               his
               love
               :
               This
               mollifieth
               and
               suppleth
               the
               wound
               ;
               
                 Dilige
                 &
                 loquere
                 quod
                 velis
              
               ,
               said
               Austin
               .
               Some
               have
               observed
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               in
               their
               Sermons
               were
               more
               severe
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               call
               their
               Auditors
               Brethren
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               a
               dispensation
               of
               love
               ,
               there
               is
               often
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               is
               the
               Matter
               of
               the
               
                 Complaint
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               This
               phrase
               
                 [
                 I
                 cannot
              
               ]
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               doth
               not
               signifie
               a
               plain
               absolute
               impotency
               ;
               for
               no
               question
               Paul
               being
               full
               of
               spiritual
               gifts
               ,
               might
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               though
               carnal
               ;
               but
               it
               denoteth
               either
               some
               
                 inward
                 affection
              
               in
               our selves
               ,
               or
               
                 outward
                 occasion
              
               from
               others
               ,
               that
               makes
               us
               
                 suspend
                 our
                 actions
              
               .
               
               Thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 world
                 cannot
                 but
                 hate
                 you
              
               ▪
               ●iz
               .
               because
               of
               the
               inward
               venemous
               affection
               against
               God.
               
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 do
                 ●●is
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 ?
              
               viz.
               because
               of
               his
               inward
               love
               to
               God.
               Mark
               6.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 miracles
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 unbelief
              
               ;
               and
               so
               here
               ,
               
                 I
                 could
                 not
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               prudence
               ,
               my
               wisdome
               hindered
               me
               ,
               you
               were
               not
               a
               subject
               capable
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Rule
               ,
               
                 Illud
                 possumus
                 ,
                 quod
                 jure
                 possumus
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               
                 Object
                 of
                 this
                 complaint
              
               ,
               the
               Corinthians
               described
               ,
               first
               ,
               
                 Negatively
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 spiritual
              
               ;
               then
               
                 Positively
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 carnal
              
               .
               Of
               these
               in
               their
               proper
               place
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               
                 Explication
                 of
                 that
                 phrase
                 Carnal
              
               ,
               which
               might
               seem
               to
               provoke
               them
               much
               ,
               
                 As
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
              
               .
               Many
               profitable
               points
               are
               in
               this
               verse
               .
               And
               first
               from
               that
               phrase
               ,
               
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 to
                 you
                 ,
              
               Observe
            
             
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 ignorance
                 and
                 sinfulness
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 faithfull
                 and
                 wise
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 sometimes
                 preach
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 sublime
                 and
                 excellent
                 points
                 in
                 Christianity
                 .
              
            
             
               Paul
               desired
               not
               only
               to
               lay
               a
               good
               foundation
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               build
               an
               excellent
               superstruction
               ,
               but
               the
               rudeness
               and
               ignorance
               of
               his
               hearers
               restrained
               him
               :
               Even
               as
               the
               Husbandman
               doth
               not
               sow
               his
               best
               seed
               ,
               wheat
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               because
               his
               ground
               is
               so
               barren
               and
               lean
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               bear
               it
               .
               As
               the
               Schoolmaster
               teacheth
               not
               his
               choisest
               notions
               ,
               because
               the
               Scholar
               cannot
               receive
               them
               .
               See
               how
               sadly
               Paul
               complaineth
               ,
               Heb.
               5.12
               ,
               13.
               they
               were
               not
               such
               who
               could
               receive
               
                 strong
                 meat
              
               ;
               therefore
               he
               presseth
               them
               not
               to
               rest
               alwayes
               in
               the
               
                 first
                 principles
              
               and
               
                 elements
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               to
               
                 further
                 perfection
              
               .
               Ministers
               are
               compar'd
               by
               Paul
               to
               Nurses
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               2.7
               .
               if
               they
               should
               give
               bread
               and
               meat
               to
               young
               Infants
               ,
               this
               were
               not
               to
               nourish
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               choak
               them
               :
               Our
               Saviour
               to
               this
               very
               purpose
               ,
               shewing
               ,
               that
               beginners
               are
               not
               prepared
               for
               lofty
               and
               more
               spiritual
               truths
               ,
               excellently
               instanceth
               ,
               in
               
                 old
                 bottles
                 receiving
                 new
                 wine
              
               ,
               Luk.
               5.36
               .
               which
               presently
               break
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               bear
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               open
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               consider
               ,
               That
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               our
               preaching
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               two-fold
               kind
               of
               matter
               :
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   
                     Fundamental
                     ,
                     plain
                     ,
                     necessary
                  
                   and
                   easie
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   
                     first
                     principles
                     of
                     Religion
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   total
                   ignorance
                   whereof
                   damneth
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   
                     admirable
                     Cons●quences
                  
                   and
                   Conclusions
                   to
                   be
                   deduced
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   improved
                   out
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   to
                   grow
                   ,
                   not
                   resting
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   ▪
                   but
                   greedily
                   desiring
                   the
                   later
                   .
                   The
                   fore-named
                   place
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   5.12
                   .
                   evidenceth
                   this
                   ;
                   where
                   he
                   tels
                   us
                   of
                   
                     first
                     principles
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   every
                   one
                   must
                   learn
                   ,
                   Repentance
                   from
                   dead
                   works
                   ,
                   Faith
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   and
                   eternal
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   so
                   these
                   be
                   principles
                   and
                   foundations
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   impossible
                   to
                   build
                   up
                   towards
                   Heaven
                   without
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   build
                   an
                   house
                   without
                   a
                   foundation
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   compareth
                   these
                   to
                   milk
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   to
                   
                     strong
                     meat
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   for
                   a
                   child
                   alwayes
                   to
                   suck
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   shame
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   grievous
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   people
                   to
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   nothing
                   but
                   milk
                   .
                   
                     To
                     be
                     children
                     alwayes
                  
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   Paul
                   was
                   so
                   offended
                   at
                   it
                   ,
                   What
                   cause
                   have
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   to
                   burn
                   with
                   zeal
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   general
                   ignorance
                   upon
                   most
                   people
                   ?
                   Alas
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   understand
                   the
                   first
                   principles
                   ?
                   How
                   many
                   have
                   not
                   laid
                   a
                   foundation
                   ?
                   We
                   cannot
                   preach
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   as
                   babes
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   as
                   grown
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   even
                   bruitish
                   Pagans
                   almost
                   for
                   their
                   ignorance
                   in
                   religious
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   that
                   more
                   hereafter
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               is
               to
               shew
               you
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christs
                 school
                 hath
                 many
                 forms
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               and
               a
               shame
               to
               be
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Alphabet
               .
               For
               further
               prosecuting
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               
               Consider
               first
               ,
               How
               Ignorance
               doth
               restrain
               the
               Ministers
               abilities
               .
               And
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               sinfulness
               ,
               for
               both
               these
               are
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               both
               these
               Paul
               intends
               in
               calling
               them
               carnal
               .
               Ignorance
               is
               an
               impediment
               to
               our
               preaching
               ,
               in
               these
               particulars
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 more
                 eminent
                 and
                 sublime
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 about
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 frequently
                 preach
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 natural
                 light
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Creation
                 .
              
               There
               are
               things
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               partly
               by
               natural
               light
               of
               conscience
               ,
               especially
               if
               furthered
               with
               Education
               ;
               and
               things
               by
               supernatural
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               Scripture
               meerly
               ;
               such
               is
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               about
               Christ
               and
               his
               Offices
               .
               Now
               this
               later
               sort
               of
               matter
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               marrow
               and
               life
               of
               all
               preaching
               ,
               many
               of
               our
               Congregations
               ,
               as
               they
               now
               stand
               corrupted
               with
               blindness
               and
               ignorance
               are
               not
               prepared
               to
               receive
               it
               .
               For
               generally
               people
               know
               no
               more
               than
               what
               may
               be
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               common
               principles
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               Parents
               have
               taught
               them
               by
               tradition
               ;
               but
               for
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               are
               revealed
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               have
               but
               a
               glimering
               about
               them
               ,
               if
               any
               apprehension
               at
               all
               .
               When
               Peter
               had
               made
               that
               Confession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
              
               ;
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 had
                 not
                 revealed
                 this
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               16.17
               .
               Now
               most
               people
               have
               no
               more
               knowledge
               ,
               no
               more
               apprehension
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               than
               what
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 revealeth
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               We
               that
               are
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               have
               occasion
               to
               enquire
               into
               the
               knowledge
               of
               people
               ,
               have
               cause
               thus
               to
               complain
               .
               Heb.
               5.19
               .
               a
               notable
               place
               ,
               
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 babe
                 ,
                 is
                 unskilfull
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               so
               that
               to
               preach
               much
               of
               Christ
               ,
               till
               people
               be
               prepared
               by
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               fitted
               by
               principles
               for
               him
               ,
               is
               to
               throw
               seed
               on
               the
               ground
               before
               it
               be
               plowed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               those
               sublime
               mysteries
               cannot
               be
               often
               preached
               on
               ,
               (
               though
               sometimes
               we
               must
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               debtors
               to
               the
               wise
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               foolish
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               spiritual
               as
               well
               as
               carnal
               in
               our
               Congregations
               )
               so
               likewise
               ,
               
                 That
                 growth
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 heavenly
                 light
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 pressed
                 where
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 is
                 .
              
               You
               shall
               see
               this
               much
               pressed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 foundations
              
               ,
               to
               grow
               in
               knowledge
               :
               Yea
               one
               main
               end
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               is
               to
               carry
               us
               unto
               a
               
                 full
                 stature
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4
               13.
               
               Now
               (
               alas
               )
               how
               can
               our
               Ministry
               be
               for
               growth
               to
               such
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               babes
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               begotten
               anew
               by
               the
               Word
               ?
               Can
               we
               expect
               any
               increase
               or
               fruit
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               plants
               planted
               by
               God
               ?
               Many
               Congregations
               being
               like
               Golgotha
               ,
               places
               not
               of
               dead
               skuls
               ,
               but
               of
               dead
               hearts
               ,
               Oh
               how
               short
               do
               our
               people
               come
               of
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               !
               These
               very
               Corinthians
               ,
               see
               how
               Paul
               commends
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.5
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 inriched
                 in
                 all
                 utterance
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               he
               finds
               faults
               with
               them
               .
               Alas
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               have
               farre
               higher
               and
               larger
               degrees
               of
               knowledge
               and
               grace
               to
               press
               you
               to
               ,
               if
               once
               the
               foundation
               were
               laid
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 choise
                 and
                 excellent
                 duties
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 whereof
                 a
                 Christian
                 would
                 have
                 much
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 much
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 makes
                 the
                 Mixister
                 not
                 so
                 frequently
                 urge
                 those
                 ,
                 because
                 other
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 first
                 .
              
               The
               duties
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 dwell
                 plentifully
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 teaching
                 and
                 admonishing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
              
               Col.
               3
               6.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Exhort
                 and
                 provoke
                 one
                 another
              
               ,
               &c
               ,
               Heb.
               10.14
               Thus
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               make
               his
               family
               like
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               
                 instruct
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Husbands
              
               they
               are
               to
               be
               such
               as
               can
               inform
               their
               wives
               ,
               if
               they
               doubt
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               Religion
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 ask
                 their
                 husbands
                 at
                 home
                 ,
              
               saith
               Paul.
               1
               Cor.
               14.35
               .
               So
               families
               are
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               as
               Joshua
               and
               Abraham
               resolved
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               praying
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               calling
               upon
               his
               Name
               :
               How
               can
               these
               things
               be
               pressed
               by
               a
               Minister
               upon
               a
               people
               grosly
               ignorant
               ?
               How
               few
               Parents
               or
               Masters
               
               have
               you
               that
               know
               how
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               their
               family
               ?
               How
               few
               Husbands
               that
               know
               how
               to
               inform
               their
               wives
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ?
               And
               how
               few
               Neighbours
               are
               able
               to
               teach
               and
               admonish
               one
               another
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               whereas
               
                 the
                 constant
                 exercise
                 of
                 those
                 duties
                 ,
                 would
                 bring
                 admirable
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 infinite
                 comfort
                 to
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 but
                 ignorance
                 and
                 dulnesse
                 hath
                 covered
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 ?
              
               How
               many
               Families
               are
               there
               who
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               swear
               ,
               and
               curse
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               bed
               ,
               and
               rise
               like
               so
               many
               bruit
               beasts
               ,
               and
               you
               can
               no
               more
               expect
               religious
               duties
               from
               them
               ,
               than
               understanding
               and
               discourse
               from
               the
               worm
               that
               crawleth
               on
               the
               ground
               ?
               Oh
               that
               we
               could
               once
               preach
               to
               our
               auditors
               as
               spiritual
               in
               this
               particular
               !
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 restraineth
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 powerfully
                 presse
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 leaving
                 of
                 all
                 superstitious
                 and
                 traditional
                 wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 here
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 .
              
               Thus
               our
               Saviour
               shewed
               in
               that
               fore-mentioned
               place
               ,
               Luke
               5.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 putteth
                 new
                 wine
                 in
                 old
                 bottles
              
               ;
               The
               people
               were
               offended
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               did
               not
               follow
               that
               external
               worship
               ,
               which
               others
               did
               ;
               and
               he
               tels
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               Auditors
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               with
               bottles
               ,
               if
               old
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               bear
               new
               and
               spirituous
               wine
               .
               Hence
               our
               Saviour
               told
               the
               Disciples
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 many
                 ohings
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 cannot
                 hear
                 them
                 now
              
               ;
               therefore
               they
               were
               to
               stay
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               indowed
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               from
               above
               .
               If
               we
               should
               at
               first
               press
               a
               people
               plunged
               into
               all
               ignorance
               and
               superstition
               to
               the
               highest
               and
               exact
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               judge
               it
               madnesse
               .
               Hence
               our
               Saviour
               by
               degrees
               ,
               instructs
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               who
               worshipped
               she
               knew
               not
               what
               .
               And
               Calvin
               commends
               that
               known
               counsel
               of
               Austin
               to
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               desired
               his
               advise
               about
               Discipline
               ,
               where
               the
               sinne
               of
               drunkennesse
               had
               generally
               infected
               all
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               proceed
               wisely
               and
               mildly
               ,
               
                 Monendo
                 magis
                 quam
                 minando
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               Cyprian
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
               
                 In
                 remittendis
                 delictis
                 penò
                 ipse
                 delinquo
                 ,
              
               yet
               this
               must
               not
               be
               used
               for
               slothfulnesse
               and
               remisness
               in
               Church
               reformation
               ;
               For
               how
               greatly
               hath
               God
               blessed
               even
               the
               endeavours
               of
               a
               few
               against
               universal
               impiety
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               Ignorance
               .
            
             
               
               Then
               the
               Sinfulness
               of
               people
               make
               them
               uncapable
               of
               many
               precious
               truths
               in
               Religion
               .
               As
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 The
                 Ministers
                 labour
                 is
                 most
                 spent
                 in
                 discovering
                 the
                 damnable
                 nature
                 of
                 grosse
                 sins
                 ,
                 taking
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 bruitish
                 beastly
                 wayes
              
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               
                 spiritual
                 sins
                 ,
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 diffidence
              
               in
               the
               promises
               ,
               
                 carnal
                 confidence
              
               in
               themselves
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               they
               cannot
               so
               much
               presse
               against
               ,
               because
               such
               Auditors
               come
               farre
               short
               of
               civility
               ,
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               reach
               to
               piety
               .
               Hence
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               go
               along
               with
               Sermons
               that
               urge
               the
               leaving
               of
               grosse
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               those
               about
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 New
                 creature
              
               ,
               they
               cannot
               perceive
               .
               Thus
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 to
                 you
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 understand
                 xot
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 ye
                 heavenly
                 ?
                 John
              
               3.12
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 To
                 a
                 people
                 living
                 in
                 grosse
                 sins
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 frequently
                 and
                 gloriously
                 preach
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 .
              
               We
               cannot
               make
               it
               our
               work
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               its
               glory
               .
               We
               cannot
               preach
               of
               joy
               and
               peace
               in
               believing
               .
               We
               cannot
               commend
               the
               resting
               and
               relying
               upon
               Christ
               ;
               for
               before
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               men
               must
               be
               convinced
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               particular
               sinnes
               .
               Thus
               Paul
               did
               to
               Felix
               ,
               when
               desired
               to
               preach
               of
               faith
               in
               Christ
               .
               Thus
               Peter
               indeavoured
               to
               prick
               the
               consciences
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               murdered
               Christ
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 performing
                 of
                 duties
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 gracious
                 manner
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               also
               is
               too
               high
               for
               sinfull
               wicked
               men
               ,
               
                 Wisdome
                 is
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
              
               saith
               Solomon
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               spiritual
               praying
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               enjoying
               of
               God
               in
               those
               Ordinances
               ,
               is
               a
               paradox
               and
               mystery
               
               to
               them
               .
               What
               a
               glorious
               expression
               is
               that
               ,
               
                 We
                 beholding
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 transformed
                 into
                 his
                 image
                 ?
              
               2
               Cor.
               3.18
               .
               but
               the
               
                 world
                 hath
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               in
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               
            
             
               Vse
               .
               To
               arouse
               and
               awaken
               people
               out
               of
               their
               ignorance
               and
               sinfulnesse
               .
               If
               Aristotle
               thought
               a
               young
               man
               no
               fit
               Auditor
               for
               his
               Morals
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               subject
               to
               unruly
               affections
               ,
               how
               fit
               can
               people
               blind
               in
               mind
               ,
               corrupt
               in
               affections
               ,
               be
               to
               receive
               the
               truths
               of
               God
               ?
               How
               great
               is
               the
               labour
               and
               grief
               of
               a
               Minister
               to
               preach
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ?
               The
               very
               Ox
               and
               Horse
               know
               the
               noise
               and
               command
               of
               the
               Driver
               ,
               and
               turn
               as
               he
               would
               have
               them
               ,
               onely
               man
               is
               more
               unruly
               and
               bruitish
               ,
               refusing
               to
               order
               his
               steps
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               commanded
               .
               How
               much
               of
               the
               study
               ,
               labour
               ,
               parts
               ,
               and
               godlinesse
               of
               a
               Minister
               may
               be
               lost
               through
               the
               indociblenesse
               of
               hearers
               ?
               Though
               we
               preach
               not
               Latine
               ,
               yet
               the
               matter
               we
               preach
               may
               be
               so
               spiritual
               ,
               heavenly
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               as
               untelligible
               ,
               as
               an
               unknown
               tongue
               .
               We
               would
               go
               on
               to
               perfection
               ,
               were
               not
               your
               slownesse
               ,
               slothfulnesse
               an
               obstruction
               .
               Is
               not
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               the
               glorious
               promise
               no
               more
               published
               ?
               thank
               we
               our selves
               for
               this
               .
               To
               such
               are
               the
               wounds
               ,
               the
               blows
               and
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               not
               the
               imbracements
               ,
               or
               love
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               belonging
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               observable
               ,
               is
               the
               Subject
               or
               Matter
               of
               the
               Apostles
               complaint
               ,
               [
               
                 Not
                 as
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 carnal
              
               ;
               ]
               This
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               all
               ,
               but
               of
               many
               amongst
               them
               ;
               for
               he
               doth
               acknowledg
               some
               wise
               and
               perfect
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               a
               debtor
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               you
               must
               know
               this
               word
               or
               attribute
               
                 [
                 carnal
              
               ]
               hath
               several
               significations
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               sometimes
               it
               signifieth
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               stock
               with
               us
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               cals
               them
               
                 carnal
                 Masters
                 ,
                 or
                 Masters
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               Ephes
               .
               6.5
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               a
               distinction
               between
               
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 walking
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.3
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               said
               to
               be
               carnal
               ,
               that
               although
               he
               hath
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               spiritual
               fortitude
               doth
               conquer
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               it
               many
               times
               haled
               him
               away
               captive
               to
               those
               reliques
               and
               remainders
               of
               corruption
               in
               him
               .
               And
               this
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               is
               but
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               where
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 carnal
                 ,
                 and
                 sold
                 under
                 sin
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               7.14
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               most
               frequent
               application
               of
               this
               word
               ,
               is
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               wholly
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               make
               provision
               for
               them
               .
               Even
               as
               customary
               sins
               are
               called
               
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.3
               .
               This
               is
               the
               most
               general
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               we
               use
               it
               also
               in
               English
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Carnal
               is
               used
               comparatively
               ,
               for
               those
               who
               are
               indeed
               godly
               ,
               but
               very
               weak
               and
               infirm
               ,
               retaining
               many
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               savouring
               much
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               though
               they
               for
               the
               main
               are
               godly
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 As
                 unto
                 carnal
              
               ]
               He
               useth
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 As
              
               ]
               for
               mitigation
               sake
               ;
               and
               then
               explains
               his
               meaning
               ,
               calling
               them
               
                 babes
                 in
                 Christ
              
               .
               Observe
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 even
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 carnal
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 men
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 babes
                 .
              
            
             
               Though
               God
               created
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               in
               their
               full
               perfection
               ,
               yet
               he
               doth
               not
               regenerate
               us
               into
               a
               full
               stature
               in
               Christ
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               Divines
               ,
               That
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               all
               the
               godly
               shall
               rise
               in
               their
               compleat
               perfection
               ,
               children
               ,
               in
               that
               stature
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               grown
               up
               unto
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               here
               ;
               we
               are
               spiritually
               begotten
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               several
               degrees
               into
               which
               we
               are
               to
               grow
               ;
               yea
               one
               Christian
               may
               so
               far
               exceed
               another
               both
               in
               
               parts
               and
               graces
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               wonder
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Heaven
               should
               ever
               receive
               them
               at
               last
               .
               Yea
               one
               Christian
               in
               time
               may
               exceedingly
               differ
               from
               himself
               :
               As
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               how
               rude
               and
               evil
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               how
               admirable
               and
               wonderfull
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               received
               the
               Spirit
               from
               above
               in
               a
               fuller
               measure
               ?
               Thus
               
                 as
                 one
                 starre
                 differeth
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 glory
              
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               vast
               difference
               between
               the
               Sunne
               and
               any
               of
               the
               lesse
               starres
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               many
               times
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               To
               open
               this
               Point
               ,
               Consider
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 Who
                 are
                 truly
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ?
              
               The
               Papists
               they
               make
               all
               publick
               and
               grosse
               sinners
               to
               be
               truly
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               even
               as
               a
               wicked
               or
               ungodly
               man
               may
               be
               truly
               and
               indeed
               a
               Citizen
               of
               such
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               Liberties
               thereof
               .
               But
               the
               Reformed
               Divines
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               Grosse
               and
               prophane
               men
               are
               not
               truly
               and
               indeed
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               company
               of
               sheep
               ,
               and
               not
               goats
               .
               It
               is
               that
               through
               neglect
               of
               Discipline
               and
               want
               of
               godly
               order
               ,
               prophane
               obstinate
               men
               may
               abide
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               yet
               are
               to
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               a
               ground
               for
               any
               to
               separate
               uncharitably
               and
               sinfully
               from
               the
               Church
               so
               polluted
               ;
               yet
               such
               wicked
               men
               continuing
               amongst
               believers
               ,
               are
               not
               internally
               ,
               but
               externally
               ,
               and
               in
               appearance
               only
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Even
               as
               a
               wicked
               branch
               ,
               or
               a
               dead
               hand
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               body
               equivocally
               ,
               it
               receiveth
               no
               life
               or
               influence
               ;
               so
               neither
               do
               these
               ,
               though
               they
               pray
               ,
               hear
               ,
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               yet
               they
               receive
               no
               more
               spiritual
               benefit
               from
               Christ
               ,
               then
               the
               glasse
               eye
               doth
               vital
               operation
               from
               the
               soul
               .
               And
               Bellarmine
               himself
               doth
               at
               last
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               publick
               and
               open
               sinners
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               
                 De
                 corpore
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               
                 De
                 Anima
              
               .
               Happily
               therefore
               the
               Papists
               do
               not
               so
               much
               contradict
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               themselves
               .
               For
               Amesius
               doth
               reject
               that
               Proposition
               ,
               which
               Bellarmine
               doth
               impose
               on
               us
               ;
               as
               if
               we
               held
               internal
               grace
               necessarily
               constituent
               of
               a
               member
               of
               a
               visible
               Church
               ;
               external
               profession
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               obedience
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               this
               ,
               though
               Regeneration
               be
               wanting
               .
               John
               said
               ,
               
                 Some
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
              
               1
               Joh.
               2.19
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 two-fold
                 distinction
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 visible
                 Society
                 .
              
               There
               were
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               as
               did
               take
               care
               onely
               about
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               things
               pleasing
               to
               the
               sense
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               generality
               of
               people
               minding
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               thereof
               .
               These
               are
               even
               like
               bruit
               beasts
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               There
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Animal
               ,
               or
               
                 natural
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               those
               indeed
               had
               the
               natural
               perfections
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               learning
               ,
               parts
               ,
               morality
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               in
               an
               humane
               way
               ,
               would
               elevate
               the
               reason
               of
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               There
               were
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 ones
              
               ,
               who
               being
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               did
               all
               things
               upon
               spiritual
               grounds
               ,
               and
               to
               spiritual
               ends
               .
            
             
               Though
               this
               distinction
               may
               be
               allowed
               in
               an
               orthodox
               sense
               ;
               yet
               the
               Valentinians
               they
               made
               such
               a
               division
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               spiritual
               men
               meant
               such
               ,
               
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 sinne
              
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               second
               and
               more
               common
               division
               of
               their
               hearers
               ,
               were
               into
               the
               Catechumeni
               ,
               such
               who
               were
               to
               be
               instructed
               and
               taught
               the
               principles
               of
               Religion
               .
               For
               they
               admitted
               no
               grown
               person
               into
               Church-communion
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               competently
               taught
               the
               foundations
               of
               Religion
               .
               Oh
               how
               many
               are
               amongst
               us
               ,
               though
               aged
               and
               married
               persons
               ,
               that
               need
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               this
               forme
               !
            
             
               2.
               
               Poenitentes
               ,
               the
               Penitents
               ,
               of
               whom
               there
               were
               several
               degrees
               ;
               and
               such
               were
               those
               ,
               who
               being
               Christians
               in
               profession
               ,
               did
               yet
               fall
               into
               grosse
               and
               scandalous
               sinnes
               ,
               such
               were
               kept
               from
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               
                 They
                 had
                 a
                 distinct
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 worthy
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               Oh
               Beloved
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               
               times
               ,
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               spiritual
               zeal
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 a
                 prophane
                 impenitent
                 man
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 owned
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 would
                 own
                 a
                 toad
                 in
                 our
                 dishes
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 swine
                 in
                 our
                 garden
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               not
               with
               such
               an
               one
               
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 Withdraw
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 man.
                 Cast
                 him
                 out
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               and
               thus
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ
               .
               But
               (
               alas
               )
               we
               are
               like
               so
               many
               Hospitals
               full
               of
               diseased
               persons
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               were
               those
               that
               were
               initiated
               and
               received
               into
               their
               Society
               ,
               and
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               But
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 two
                 degrees
                 onely
                 amongst
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
              
               the
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               the
               Carnal
               ,
               the
               men
               and
               the
               babes
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               Incipients
               and
               Proficients
               .
               Now
               the
               
                 spiritual
                 man
              
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               attained
               to
               an
               higher
               degree
               both
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               understanding
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               of
               such
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
               Gal.
               6.1
               This
               later
               is
               necessary
               .
               For
               if
               a
               man
               have
               never
               such
               spiritual
               abilities
               ,
               if
               he
               abound
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               all
               mysteries
               ,
               can
               preach
               ,
               pray
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               things
               to
               the
               ravishment
               of
               the
               hearer
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               not
               sanctified
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               he
               is
               carnal
               ,
               and
               not
               spiritual
               .
               These
               Corinthians
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 all
                 utterance
              
               ,
               and
               they
               came
               behind
               no
               Church
               in
               any
               gift
               ;
               yet
               no
               Church
               so
               carnal
               ,
               and
               so
               full
               of
               the
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               as
               this
               ;
               here
               were
               
                 grosse
                 heresies
              
               ,
               here
               were
               divisions
               and
               schismes
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               several
               
                 grosse
                 practices
              
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               spiritual
               people
               ,
               is
               not
               presently
               a
               people
               of
               parts
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               abilities
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               grace
               and
               raised
               sanctification
               also
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               there
               are
               these
               degrees
               and
               differences
               in
               the
               truly
               godly
               ,
               
               so
               there
               are
               peculiar
               and
               
                 proper
                 duties
              
               required
               of
               them
               .
               The
               spiritual
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               first
               to
               be
               charitable
               and
               indulgent
               to
               those
               that
               are
               weaker
               ,
               not
               to
               despise
               and
               contemne
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               those
               whom
               Christ
               also
               thought
               not
               his
               blood
               too
               dear
               for
               .
               Thus
               Rom.
               14.
               speaking
               of
               the
               weak
               and
               the
               strong
               ,
               he
               bids
               him
               ,
               
                 receive
                 the
                 weak
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 into
                 his
                 bosome
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               much
               pity
               and
               compassion
               ;
               he
               is
               to
               be
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ,
               to
               pour
               o●l
               in
               his
               wounds
               ,
               Gal.
               6.1
               .
               
                 Ye
                 that
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 restore
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 with
                 compassion
                 ▪
              
               as
               we
               do
               rejoynt
               dislocated
               parts
               of
               the
               body
               .
               It
               's
               farre
               from
               the
               Spirit
               or
               Christ
               to
               contemn
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               in
               parts
               or
               graces
               .
               Christ
               did
               not
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               
                 breake
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               12.20
               .
               How
               patient
               and
               condescend●ng
               was
               he
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               dulnesse
               and
               corruptions
               ?
               Therefore
               that
               opinion
               of
               some
               Anabaptists
               is
               full
               of
               pride
               and
               arrogancy
               ,
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 should
                 consist
                 of
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 perfect
                 as
                 Angels
              
               As
               Jacob
               drove
               the
               sheep
               great
               with
               lamb
               ,
               with
               much
               tendernesse
               and
               ease
               :
               So
               art
               thou
               to
               have
               great
               care
               of
               those
               weak
               Christians
               ,
               who
               have
               burdens
               upon
               them
               ,
               how
               thou
               puttest
               them
               beyond
               their
               streng●h
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               despair
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 The
                 spiritual
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 walk
                 humbly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 .
              
               Their
               full
               is
               most
               grievous
               ,
               who
               fall
               from
               the
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               Satans
               greatest
               design
               is
               against
               the
               spiritual
               Christians
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               more
               eminent
               than
               others
               to
               throw
               into
               the
               mire
               ;
               for
               hereby
               Religion
               will
               have
               the
               greater
               wound
               and
               dishonour
               .
               Thus
               
                 Satan
                 desired
                 to
                 winnow
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
              
               Luke
               22.31
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 standest
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 thou
                 fall
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               10.11
               .
               And
               ,
               Gal.
               6.1
               .
               
                 Thou
                 that
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 consider
                 thy self
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 tempted
                 .
              
               It
               's
               wofull
               ,
               when
               a
               Christian
               of
               great
               parts
               and
               grace
               ,
               begins
               to
               have
               any
               confidence
               in
               himself
               ,
               as
               Peter
               had
               ;
               then
               you
               will
               quickly
               see
               these
               Cedars
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Grow
               therefore
               in
               grace
               ,
               yet
               keep
               up
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 spiritual
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 God
                 requireth
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 his
                 account
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 m●re
                 terrible
                 .
              
               If
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               ten
               ,
               or
               
                 five
                 talents
              
               ,
               know
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               
                 given
                 more
              
               ,
               there
               he
               w●ll
               
                 expect
                 more
                 increase
              
               ;
               See
               then
               ,
               
                 how
                 faithfull
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 thy
                 place
                 ?
              
               Is
               thy
               mouth
               like
               a
               fountain
               of
               living
               water
               to
               others
               ?
               Art
               thou
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               in
               thy
               neighbourhood
               ,
               
               as
               a
               tree
               of
               life
               ?
               Do
               the
               souls
               of
               others
               blesse
               thee
               for
               thy
               teaching
               ,
               reproving
               ?
               Yea
               such
               are
               to
               be
               great
               helpers
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Paul
               gives
               great
               commendation
               of
               many
               Christians
               ,
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               who
               did
               much
               further
               the
               successe
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               
               Then
               as
               for
               the
               Carnal
               or
               Babes
               ,
               two
               things
               belong
               to
               them
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 dejected
                 ,
                 or
                 quite
                 out
                 of
                 hopes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 babes
                 .
              
               Fathers
               have
               naturally
               tender
               and
               dear
               affections
               to
               those
               children
               that
               are
               most
               infirm
               and
               weak
               .
               Christ
               had
               care
               of
               the
               
                 bruised
                 reed
                 ;
                 he
                 rebuked
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 kept
                 little
                 children
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               how
               much
               rather
               these
               spiritual
               babes
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               grace
               ?
               Do
               not
               then
               judge
               that
               which
               is
               little
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
               The
               least
               faith
               receiveth
               Christ
               as
               truly
               ,
               though
               not
               so
               firmly
               ,
               as
               the
               strongest
               .
               The
               little
               pupill
               in
               a
               mans
               eye
               ,
               can
               receive
               the
               species
               of
               the
               great
               Mountains
               ;
               And
               though
               thou
               hast
               not
               such
               graces
               and
               parts
               ,
               as
               David
               and
               Paul
               ,
               yet
               thou
               hast
               the
               same
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               .
               Look
               to
               it
               therefore
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               you
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               discouraged
               and
               dejected
               :
               remember
               the
               branch
               doth
               not
               bear
               the
               root
               ,
               but
               the
               root
               it
               ,
               and
               thou
               dost
               not
               so
               much
               lay
               hold
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Christ
               layes
               hold
               on
               thee
               .
               The
               little
               child
               in
               danger
               catcheth
               hold
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               its
               safety
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               child
               holds
               the
               father
               ,
               as
               the
               father
               it
               .
               Thy
               safety
               and
               happinesse
               is
               not
               ,
               because
               thy
               grace
               joyns
               thee
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               because
               his
               Spirit
               knits
               thee
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 resting
                 in
                 low
                 things
                 .
              
               To
               be
               alwayes
               weak
               ,
               to
               be
               alwayes
               carnal
               doth
               highly
               provoke
               God
               ,
               and
               grieve
               a
               faithfull
               Ministry
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Paul
               :
               to
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               much
               fruit
               ,
               are
               made
               necessary
               to
               our
               continuance
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               .
               And
               if
               Paul
               and
               such
               Gyants
               thought
               themselves
               dwarfs
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 they
                 pressed
                 forward
              
               ,
               Phil.
               3.14
               .
               How
               much
               rather
               must
               dwarfs
               indeed
               make
               haste
               ?
               Oh
               say
               ,
               What
               a
               proficient
               might
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               still
               pursued
               forward
               and
               forward
               ?
               If
               the
               rich
               man
               still
               increasing
               his
               wealth
               ,
               is
               desirous
               to
               adde
               to
               his
               treasure
               ;
               how
               much
               rather
               shouldst
               thou
               desire
               the
               growth
               of
               grace
               ?
               
                 He
                 that
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 grace
                 enough
                 ,
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 grace
                 at
                 all
              
               ;
               And
               the
               rather
               we
               must
               grow
               ,
               because
               we
               hinder
               our selves
               of
               the
               chiefest
               truths
               ,
               and
               the
               choisest
               consolations
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               for
               those
               that
               are
               spiritual
               .
               But
               of
               this
               enough
               here
               .
            
             
               Vse
               1.
               
               To
               confute
               that
               proud
               and
               arrogant
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               will
               have
               none
               members
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               who
               are
               perfect
               ;
               and
               those
               also
               who
               arrogate
               perfection
               to
               themselves
               .
               Where
               can
               such
               be
               found
               ?
               Must
               they
               not
               set
               ladders
               and
               climb
               up
               themselves
               alone
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               Constantine
               told
               a
               Novatian
               ?
               We
               are
               not
               to
               encourage
               the
               weak
               in
               their
               weaknesse
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               comfort
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               sinner
               ;
               but
               yet
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               souls
               free
               from
               sinne
               here
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               bodies
               from
               pain
               and
               diseases
               .
               That
               constant
               prayer
               ,
               
                 to
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sins
              
               ,
               argueth
               we
               have
               spots
               and
               blemishes
               in
               our
               lives
               .
            
             
               Vse
               2.
               
               
                 Of
                 Instruction
              
               .
               If
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               godly
               ,
               yet
               imperfect
               ,
               retaining
               some
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               some
               infirmities
               on
               them
               ,
               are
               such
               a
               trouble
               unto
               the
               godly
               Ministers
               ;
               How
               unsufferable
               then
               are
               such
               as
               are
               altogether
               carnal
               ?
               If
               wheat
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               blemish
               in
               it
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               What
               then
               is
               cockle
               and
               plain
               weeds
               ?
               If
               imperfect
               fruit
               displease
               the
               Gardener
               ,
               What
               then
               do
               brambles
               and
               weeds
               ?
               Oh
               that
               you
               would
               consider
               your selves
               ,
               you
               who
               live
               in
               the
               constant
               practice
               of
               grosse
               sins
               ,
               who
               sow
               to
               the
               flesh
               !
               What
               would
               Paul
               and
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               alive
               ,
               say
               to
               you
               ?
               What
               do
               you
               in
               Christs
               vineyard
               ,
               who
               are
               bushes
               and
               thorns
               ?
               What
               do
               ye
               in
               his
               sheepfold
               ,
               who
               are
               goats
               and
               swine
               ?
               you
               are
               a
               trouble
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Embassadors
               ;
               no
               godly
               man
               can
               cast
               his
               eye
               on
               you
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               grief
               and
               hearty
               sighing
               .
               If
               babes
               be
               offensive
               ,
               what
               are
               monsters
               and
               beasts
               ?
               Such
               as
               these
               are
               spots
               and
               blots
               in
               our
               Assemblies
               ,
               a
               reproach
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               a
               very
               burden
               to
               the
               inanimate
               creatures
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               burden
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   2.
                
                 
                 I
                 have
                 fed
                 you
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 meat
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 second
                 verse
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 amplification
                 of
                 Paul's
                 complaint
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   babes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   strong
                   men
                   .
                
                 Wherein
                 did
                 this
                 appear
                 ?
                 by
                 the
                 meat
                 he
                 did
                 provide
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 compareth
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 provide
                 strong
                 meat
                 ,
                 but
                 milk
                 for
                 babes
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 nourish
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 Paul's
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 Object
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 expressed
                 metaphorically
                 :
                 The
                 action
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   fed
                   you
                
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   to
                   drink
                
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 doth
                 properly
                 signify
                 .
                 Mat.
                 25.25
                 .
                 
                   I
                   was
                   thirsty
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   gave
                   me
                   drink
                
                 .
                 So
                 Rom.
                 12.20
                 .
                 Rev.
                 14
                 8.
                 
                 Afterwards
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 watering
                 .
                 Yet
                 because
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 sense
                 ,
                 milk
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Childrens
                   meat
                
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 action
                 of
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 does
                 denote
                 the
                 great
                 skill
                 ,
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 used
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 was
                 fit
                 for
                 his
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 condescending
                 thereunto
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 was
                 rapt
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 what
                 sublime
                 Misteries
                 might
                 he
                 have
                 preached
                 upon
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 preaches
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 parts
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 You
                 have
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 this
                 action
                 ,
                 milk
                 .
                 Although
                 sometimes
                 the
                 whole
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 milk
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   new
                   born
                   babes
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milk
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.2
                 .
                 There
                 the
                 strongest
                 Christians
                 are
                 exhorted
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 new
                 born
                 babes
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 greediness
                 ,
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetness
                 they
                 should
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   swallow
                   it
                   down
                
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 's
                 spoken
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 opposition
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 signify
                 ,
                 as
                 compared
                 with
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 easie
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Alphabet
                 ,
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 whithout
                 which
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 superstruction
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 two
                 profitable
                 Doctrines
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 hence
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       It
                       must
                       be
                       the
                       Prudence
                       and
                       Wisdom
                       of
                       the
                       Minister
                       ,
                       to
                       preach
                       such
                       matter
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       such
                       a
                       way
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Hearers
                       may
                       receive
                       good
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       It
                       's
                       necessary
                       to
                       acquaint
                       people
                       with
                       the
                       Principles
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       before
                       they
                       go
                       higher
                       in
                       Christianity
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   prudence
                   and
                   wisdom
                   required
                   in
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   to
                   the
                   Hearers
                   .
                
                 The
                 Nurse
                 is
                 carefully
                 to
                 observe
                 what
                 meat
                 (
                 and
                 how
                 prepared
                 )
                 the
                 Child
                 may
                 eat
                 :
                 The
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 fit
                 Pastours
                 for
                 to
                 lead
                 his
                 Sheep
                 into
                 :
                 The
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 seed
                 for
                 such
                 ground
                 :
                 The
                 Physician
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Physick
                 for
                 such
                 constitutions
                 :
                 Seeing
                 it's
                 a
                 sure
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   Agents
                   ,
                   are
                   received
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Patients
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Apostle
                 argues
                 against
                 publique
                 duties
                 in
                 an
                 
                   unknown
                   tongue
                
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 holds
                 as
                 well
                 against
                 
                   unknown
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 of
                 feeding
                 his
                 Flock
                 ▪
                 lies
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 
                 
                   His
                   teaching
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   His
                   governing
                   of
                   them
                
                 :
                 And
                 both
                 these
                 require
                 great
                 prudence
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 a
                 Key
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Divines
                 have
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Key
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Key
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Lights
                 ,
                 and
                 Guides
                 ▪
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 Arguses
                 full
                 of
                 eyes
                 .
                 If
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 prayed
                 for
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 civil
                 things
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 have
                 we
                 cause
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Wisdome
                 in
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ?
                 
                 How
                 easily
                 may
                 we
                 give
                 you
                 poyson
                 for
                 Bread
                 ,
                 without
                 Wisdome
                 ?
                 A
                 Serpent
                 for
                 a
                 Fish
                 without
                 Wisdome
                 ?
                 How
                 easily
                 (
                 without
                 Prudence
                 )
                 may
                 even
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 wholsome
                 things
                 we
                 preach
                 ,
                 prove
                 also
                 dangerous
                 to
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 First
                 therefore
                 for
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 
                   Key
                   of
                   knowledge
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 branched
                 out
                 into
                 several
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 wherein
                 an
                 Art
                 of
                 Arts
                 is
                 required
                 :
                 
                   As
                   a
                   wise
                   Master-builder
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 10th
                 vers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Information
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   required
                   judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sound
                   mind
                   to
                   separate
                   Truth
                   from
                   falsehood
                
                 :
                 To
                 know
                 which
                 is
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 :
                 To
                 winnow
                 the
                 chaff
                 from
                 the
                 wheat
                 .
                 Hence
                 a
                 Minister
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   divide
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   aright
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.15
                 .
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 giving
                 that
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 consequent
                 of
                 which
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   ashamed
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 shame
                 would
                 sometimes
                 or
                 other
                 confound
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 skill
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 impossible
                 but
                 you
                 should
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 chaff
                 instead
                 of
                 wheat
                 ,
                 with
                 dung
                 instead
                 of
                 meat
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Minister
                 cannot
                 separate
                 the
                 
                   precious
                   from
                   the
                   vile
                
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 
                   wrest
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 (
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.16
                 .
                 )
                 
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   damnation
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 ignorant
                 Minister
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 wrest
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 swallow
                 down
                 damnable
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 feed
                 on
                 the
                 draffe
                 of
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 false
                 Prophets
                 and
                 false
                 Teachers
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   wisdome
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   choose
                   out
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   sound
                   matter
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   proportion
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   Capacity
                   of
                   the
                   Hearers
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   wise
                   Scribe
                   ,
                   that
                   brings
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Treasure
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 13
                 25.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 which
                 may
                 affect
                 every
                 Hearer
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 Cantic
                 .
                 7.13
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.27
                 .
                 to
                 acquaint
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   counsell
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 methodical
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 plain
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 preach
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ;
                 of
                 Original
                 sinne
                 ,
                 of
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 of
                 Justification
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 about
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Offices
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 New
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Old
                 And
                 as
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 things
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ornaments
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 .
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 begins
                 with
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 then
                 Original
                 sinne
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 Justification
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 proceeds
                 to
                 Election
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 excellent
                 Rule
                 of
                 
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   preach
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   at
                   every
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   place
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 dispence
                 as
                 Auditours
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 did
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 
                 A
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Doctrinal
                   Key
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   preach
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   dispense
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 is
                 much
                 wisdome
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 unbroken
                 and
                 impenitent
                 sinners
                 .
                 To
                 preach
                 a
                 Saviour
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 themselves
                 lost
                 ,
                 to
                 commend
                 a
                 Physician
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 find
                 themselves
                 whole
                 ,
                 to
                 pour
                 oyl
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 wounds
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 pervert
                 all
                 order
                 .
                 
                   Ho
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   thirsteth
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Joh
                 7.37
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   unto
                   me
                   all
                   ye
                   that
                   are
                   heavy
                   laden
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 11.28
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   convinces
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   righteousness
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 but
                 how
                 much
                 unwise
                 and
                 unfaithfull
                 preaching
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   strengthen
                   wicked
                
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 not
                 sad
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 sad
                 ?
                 That
                 
                   daube
                   with
                   untemppered
                   morter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 to
                 every
                 prophane
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 but
                 cry
                 ,
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   of
                   good
                   comfort
                   ,
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   forgiven
                   thee
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 this
                 daubing
                 ,
                 and
                 soothing
                 up
                 people
                 in
                 their
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 striking
                 out
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 them
                 wallow
                 like
                 swine
                 in
                 their
                 filth
                 .
                 To
                 such
                 to
                 preach
                 no
                 comfort
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Threatnings
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 broken
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 tongue
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 season
                 .
                 How
                 carefull
                 was
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 overwhelmed
                 with
                 grief
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2
                 ?
                 And
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 because
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 
                 are
                 subtile
                 and
                 insinuating
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   of
                   his
                   devices
                   ,
                
                 of
                 his
                 schismes
                 ,
                 what
                 false
                 circumventions
                 and
                 appearances
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 How
                 many
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 acquainted
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 no
                 better
                 Comforters
                 then
                 
                   Jobs
                   Friends
                
                 were
                 ?
                 Christ
                 himself
                 was
                 affected
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 temptations
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 know
                 how
                 the
                 more
                 feelingly
                 to
                 pity
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Minister
                 that
                 hath
                 himself
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 matters
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 himself
                 been
                 exercised
                 with
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 only
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 much
                 wisdome
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 comfort
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 every
                 sick
                 man
                 ,
                 every
                 dying
                 man
                 ,
                 looks
                 we
                 should
                 give
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 comfort
                 !
                 Oh
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 hath
                 thy
                 life
                 been
                 !
                 What
                 truth
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 thee
                 ?
                 Have
                 not
                 some
                 wicked
                 men
                 cryed
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 publique
                 judgments
                 ,
                 as
                 Pharaoh
                 did
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 comfort
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 comforted
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 great
                 wisdome
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Doctrinal
                   Key
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   rebuke
                   and
                   reprove
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 skill
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 wisely
                 to
                 reprove
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 zeal
                 and
                 knowledge
                 together
                 ?
                 Some
                 must
                 be
                 reproved
                 sharply
                 ,
                 T●t
                 .
                 1.13
                 cuttingly
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 spare
                 .
                 Thus
                 John
                 called
                 some
                 
                   a
                   generation
                   of
                   vipers
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 3.7
                 .
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Wo
                   to
                   ye
                   Scribes
                   ,
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   Hypocrites
                
                 ;
                 many
                 times
                 repeating
                 that
                 ,
                 upbraiding
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 obstinate
                 impenitent
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 and
                 little
                 blows
                 will
                 not
                 move
                 them
                 .
                 Others
                 again
                 are
                 tender
                 ,
                 tractable
                 :
                 meekness
                 will
                 do
                 more
                 than
                 austerity
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 requireth
                 more
                 wisdome
                 than
                 publique
                 and
                 private
                 reproofs
                 .
                 Men
                 can
                 so
                 hardly
                 bear
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Genus
                   quoddam
                   Maritirii
                   est
                   reprehensionem
                   ▪
                   patienter
                   ferre
                   ,
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 martyrdome
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 reproof
                 patiently
                 .
                 And
                 Ministers
                 are
                 either
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 awfull
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasing
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 too
                 boisterous
                 or
                 passionate
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Shepherd
                 of
                 irrational
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 easie
                 task
                 ,
                 then
                 spiritual
                 Shepherds
                 of
                 men
                 especially
                 in
                 superstitious
                 Customes
                 ,
                 in
                 false
                 waies
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 Here
                 an
                 Angels
                 wisdome
                 will
                 scarce
                 suffice
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 trouble
                 was
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 her
                 infancy
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 retaining
                 or
                 leaving
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 ?
                 The
                 Questions
                 and
                 differences
                 grew
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 almost
                 torn
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 called
                 about
                 this
                 ;
                 many
                 still
                 Judaizing
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 took
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 Ceremonies
                 away
                 ,
                 you
                 took
                 away
                 all
                 Religion
                 .
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 and
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 is
                 very
                 diligent
                 to
                 inform
                 them
                 about
                 this
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 their
                 hearts
                 from
                 those
                 beggerly
                 elements
                 :
                 Paul
                 was
                 circumspect
                 how
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 this
                 slippery
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Jew
                   ,
                   I
                   became
                   a
                   Jew
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.20
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 dissembler
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 or
                 humoured
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 superstitious
                 weakness
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 all
                 sweet
                 affections
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 Jew
                 to
                 a
                 Jew
                 ,
                 as
                 weak
                 to
                 weak
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 consider
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 case
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 these
                 Controversies
                 was
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 gave
                 great
                 occasion
                 of
                 offence
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 Barnabas
                 was
                 also
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Paul
                 resist
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 Gal
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   was
                   so
                   industrious
                   to
                   root
                   out
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   those
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   God
                   himself
                   had
                   once
                   commanded
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   rather
                   should
                   we
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   brought
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   command
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   warrant
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   meerly
                   by
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   man
                   ?
                
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Keyes
                 ,
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 the
                 wise
                 managing
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 then
                 Political
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 wave
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 this
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Why
                 this
                 Doctrinal
                 feeding
                 requireth
                 such
                 skill
                 and
                 Prudence
                 .
                 And
              
               
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   divine
                   truths
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   managed
                   by
                   humane
                   ,
                   wordly
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   spiritual
                   wisdome
                   :
                
                 As
                 it
                 's
                 God
                 that
                 teacheth
                 people
                 to
                 profit
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 48.17
                 .
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 God
                 that
                 teacheth
                 the
                 Minister
                 to
                 preach
                 profitably
                 :
                 Hence
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 is
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   of
                   our selves
                   to
                   think
                   a
                   good
                   thought
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.5
                 .
                 as
                 some
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 mens
                 soules
                 without
                 God
                 :
                 Hence
                 as
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 cheif
                 sheepherd
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   counsell
                   ,
                   and
                   understanding
                   shall
                   rest
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 11.2
                 .
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 happy
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 proportionably
                 did
                 rest
                 on
                 inferiour
                 shepherds
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   caught
                   you
                   with
                   an
                   holy
                   guile
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.16
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 divine
                 stratagems
                 to
                 win
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 
                   Aholiab
                   and
                   Bezaliel
                
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 wisdome
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 material
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 do
                 others
                 need
                 it
                 to
                 edifie
                 this
                 spiritual
                 one
                 ?
                 Exod.
                 36.1
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 holy
                 truths
                 is
                 not
                 had
                 by
                 humane
                 prudence
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 wisdome
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 
                   Scribes
                   instructed
                   to
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                
                 :
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 born
                 but
                 made
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 marvel
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   is
                   wisdome
                   necessary
                   in
                   our
                   preaching
                   of
                   divine
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   miscarriage
                   of
                   these
                   precious
                   truths
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   farre
                   greater
                   loss
                   then
                   any
                   earthly
                   loss
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 pity
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 skill
                 in
                 any
                 calling
                 to
                 miscarry
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 wordly
                 affairs
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 heavenly
                 ;
                 there
                 needs
                 not
                 only
                 faithfulness
                 but
                 wisdome
                 .
                 A
                 wise
                 and
                 faithfull
                 steward
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 makes
                 five
                 multiply
                 to
                 ten
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Husbandmans
                 skill
                 ,
                 about
                 his
                 several
                 graines
                 ,
                 tithes
                 ,
                 and
                 wheat
                 ,
                 having
                 several
                 instruments
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 his
                 God
                 teacheth
                 him
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 28.26
                 .
                 otherwise
                 planting
                 ,
                 and
                 sowing
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 cost
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 teach
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 direct
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 preaching
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sabbath
                 dayes
                 are
                 lost
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 peece
                 of
                 material
                 bread
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 asketh
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 baskets
                 full
                 took
                 they
                 up
                 ?
                 why
                 then
                 should
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 lost
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   is
                   wisdome
                   necessary
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   untowardness
                   and
                   unteachableness
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                
                 which
                 have
                 sundry
                 humors
                 ,
                 sundry
                 appetites
                 ,
                 sundry
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 ;
                 Nazianzen
                 was
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 his
                 Ministery
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ;
                 so
                 many
                 opinions
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 draweth
                 on
                 some
                 ,
                 will
                 drive
                 others
                 away
                 ;
                 now
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 administer
                 fit
                 and
                 convenient
                 food
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 heavenly
                 prudence
                 ?
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 peoples
                 duty
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 directed
                 into
                 all
                 good
                 thoughts
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 good
                 .
                 Thou
                 gettest
                 no
                 more
                 profit
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 affected
                 ,
                 Oh
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 just
                 reward
                 for
                 thy
                 want
                 of
                 prayers
                 for
                 thy
                 guide
                 !
                 How
                 often
                 doth
                 Paul
                 desire
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 ?
                 how
                 happy
                 is
                 it
                 when
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 profitable
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 profiting
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 As
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 hearer
                 :
                 a
                 coal
                 of
                 fire
                 on
                 his
                 tongue
                 to
                 purify
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 coal
                 of
                 fire
                 on
                 your
                 eares
                 to
                 cleanse
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 how
                 ungodly
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 instead
                 of
                 praying
                 ,
                 curse
                 ,
                 grudge
                 ,
                 and
                 nourish
                 malice
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Ministers
                 work
                 sake
                 meerly
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 should
                 make
                 him
                 honourable
                 !
                 Consider
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 the
                 Ministery
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 wisdome
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 weakness
                 and
                 folly
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 See
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 cometh
                 not
                 by
                 thy
                 prophane
                 neglect
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 it's
                 honey
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 gall
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 savour
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Some
                 sinne
                 or
                 spiritual
                 judgement
                 is
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 be
                 afraid
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Doctrine
                 remaineth
                 to
                 be
                 amplified
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   very
                   necessary
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   people
                   instructed
                   with
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   make
                   further
                   progress
                   in
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   fed
                   you
                   with
                   milk
                   .
                
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 speak
                 like
                 children
                 ,
                 think
                 like
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 like
                 children
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 )
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 meat
                 fit
                 for
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 point
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 universal
                 and
                 damnable
                 is
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 most
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 learned
                 the
                 Alphabet
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 scarce
                 have
                 heard
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Who
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 Christ
                 often
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 yet
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Christ
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 may
                 justly
                 have
                 that
                 doom
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 passeth
                 upon
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 
                   Samaria
                   ,
                   Ye
                   worship
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   what
                
                 ;
                 Joh.
                 4.22
                 .
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
              
               
                 Consider
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   bewail
                   the
                   miserable
                   atheisme
                   ,
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   blindness
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   naturally
                   is
                   born
                   in
                   ,
                   about
                   Religion
                   and
                   divine
                   truths
                   .
                
                 
                 Hence
                 Eph
                 5.8
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 darkness
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   natural
                   man
                   cannot
                   receive
                   the
                   spiritual
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 
                 Zophar
                 compareth
                 every
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 birth
                 to
                 
                   the
                   wild
                   Asses
                   colt
                
                 ,
                 Job
                 11.12
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 brutish
                 then
                 that
                 ?
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 thousands
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 brutish
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 men
                 that
                 never
                 felt
                 this
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 or
                 day-starre
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 arising
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 Thus
                 as
                 God
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   knowledge
                   should
                   cover
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   waters
                   do
                   the
                   seas
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 11.9
                 .
                 Darkness
                 covers
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 the
                 chaos
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 people
                 are
                 thus
                 naturally
                 ignorant
                 of
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 their
                 wilful
                 slothfulness
                 about
                 them
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 damnable
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 his
                 
                   masters
                   will
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 shuts
                 his
                 eyes
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 know
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 bids
                 
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ,
                   depart
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 more
                 stripes
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 such
                 a
                 blind
                 Bat
                 ,
                 or
                 Owle
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 get
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 are
                 the
                 helps
                 and
                 meanes
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ?
                 Theodoret
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   his
                   dayes
                   ,
                   the
                   common
                   sort
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   maides
                   ,
                   old
                   women
                   ,
                   handycrafts
                   men
                   ,
                   labourers
                   ,
                   these
                   could
                   all
                   tell
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 among
                 us
                 who
                 can
                 rise
                 up
                 to
                 that
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 requireth
                 this
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.15
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 dost
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 work
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 plow
                 ,
                 to
                 sow
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 my
                 natural
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 also
                 be
                 as
                 diligent
                 about
                 thy
                 supernatural
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   naturally
                   we
                   are
                   thus
                   like
                   a
                   wilderness
                   full
                   of
                   bryars
                   ,
                   therefore
                   God
                   hath
                   strictly
                   commanded
                   this
                   duty
                   of
                   instructing
                   ,
                   and
                   informing
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   rude
                   and
                   ignorant
                   in
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 this
                 duty
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 commands
                 it
                 indispensably
                 upon
                 Parents
                 and
                 Governours
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 Deut.
                 6.7
                 .
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   wh●t
                   the
                   law
                   upon
                   their
                   family
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   write
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   posts
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   speaking
                   of
                   them
                   daily
                   :
                
                 Thus
                 Joshua
                 and
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 
                   family
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Paul
                 commands
                 
                   parents
                   ,
                   To
                   bring
                   up
                   their
                   children
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 6.5
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Solomons
                   Proverbs
                
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 these
                 exhortations
                 .
                 For
                 certainly
                 if
                 the
                 Scripture
                 say
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 9
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   boast
                   in
                   his
                   riches
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   great
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   honours
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   knows
                   God
                
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 endeavour
                 of
                 parents
                 to
                 provide
                 wealth
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 lands
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 great
                 portion
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God.
                 Oh
                 therefore
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 our
                 families
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 Christs
                 Schools
                 ,
                 wherin
                 the
                 principles
                 and
                 commands
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 frequently
                 urged
                 !
                 Oh
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 lamentations
                 bitter
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 !
                 In
                 many
                 
                 Families
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 Devils
                 School
                 ;
                 people
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 curse
                 ,
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 taught
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 burden
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 consider
                 that
                 of
                 Jeremy
                 10.25
                 .
                 
                   Pour
                   down
                   thy
                   wrath
                   upon
                   the
                   Families
                   ,
                   that
                   call
                   not
                   on
                   thy
                   Name
                
                 :
                 Which
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 private
                 Families
                 and
                 Housholds
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 believe
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ?
                 As
                 Aristotle
                 observeth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Families
                   are
                   the
                   beginnings
                   of
                   Common
                   wealths
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 as
                 particular
                 Families
                 are
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 particular
                 Families
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 Cage
                 of
                 unclean
                 birds
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 wherein
                 dreadfull
                 Birds
                 are
                 ,
                 what
                 good
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 consisting
                 of
                 such
                 ?
                 Men
                 speak
                 of
                 Houses
                 where
                 the
                 Devils
                 walk
                 ,
                 where
                 spirits
                 haunt
                 ,
                 men
                 dare
                 not
                 dwell
                 there
                 :
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Family
                 where
                 ignorance
                 and
                 prophaneness
                 is
                 nourished
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 haunted
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 possessed
                 by
                 Devils
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 canst
                 thou
                 eat
                 ,
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 
                   primitive
                   times
                
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 rank
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 called
                 Catecumini
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 Candidati
                 ,
                 or
                 Competentes
                 ;
                 such
                 who
                 being
                 converted
                 from
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 fully
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Religi●n
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 get
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 Church-Communion
                 .
                 And
                 answerable
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Catechist
                 ,
                 one
                 whose
                 work
                 and
                 office
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 such
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 Baptized
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 carefull
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 no
                 ignorant
                 persons
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 Arts
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Principles
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 Conclusions
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 oh
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 see
                 this
                 Knowledge
                 brought
                 in
                 amongst
                 people
                 !
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 anointed
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 
                   Vnction
                   teacheth
                   us
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Joh.
                 2.20
                 .
                 )
                 viz.
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 largely
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ;
                 either
                 
                   Corrupt
                   ,
                   Idolatrical
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Heretical
                 ;
                 or
                 true
                 ,
                 Sound
                 ,
                 and
                 Consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 are
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 infuse
                 poysonous
                 and
                 dangerous
                 Principles
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 men
                 are
                 seasoned
                 with
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 either
                 privately
                 or
                 publiquely
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 Popish
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Principles
                 ;
                 many
                 with
                 erroneous
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 foundations
                 being
                 laid
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 difficult
                 ever
                 to
                 remove
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 vessel
                 is
                 first
                 seasoned
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 tree
                 at
                 first
                 planted
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 continue
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 those
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   beggerly
                   elements
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.9
                 .
                 or
                 
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
                 Why
                 so
                 ?
                 because
                 the
                 superstitious
                 Teachers
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 first
                 Elements
                 ,
                 the
                 Principles
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 thought
                 all
                 Religion
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 removed
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 have
                 divers
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 indeed
                 some
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 Popish
                 ,
                 and
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   put
                   out
                
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   two-fold
                   labour
                
                 (
                 as
                 Socrates
                 said
                 )
                 
                   to
                   a
                   perverted
                   Disciple
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   ,
                
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 untaught
                 their
                 erroneous
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 must
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 look
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 Principles
                 about
                 Religion
                 be
                 not
                 false
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ones
                 !
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 The
                 true
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 severall
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 both
                 short
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 but
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 about
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 selves
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Credendum
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 about
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Agendum
                 .
                 And
                 about
                 things
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sperandum
                 .
              
               
                 About
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   is
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   rewarder
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   seek
                   him
                   .
                
                 About
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Joh.
                 17.2
                 .
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   Baptized
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   .
                
                 About
                 our
                 selves
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 desperate
                 pollution
                 of
                 our
                 natures
                 ,
                 the
                 hainousness
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 aggravation
                 of
                 the
                 curses
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 to
                 
                   be
                   done
                
                 ,
                 are
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 driveth
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 driveth
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 righteousness
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 Divine
                 Works
                 ,
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 
                   regenerated
                   and
                   born
                   again
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Principle
                 Christ
                 insisted
                 on
                 to
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 Joh
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 things
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 The
                 
                   immortality
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                
                 ;
                 The
                 
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                
                 ;
                 The
                 He●ven
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 provided
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 .
                 These
                 Principles
                 are
                 plain
                 and
                 easie
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   manifestation
                   of
                   them
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 laid
                 down
                 clearly
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 None
                 ,
                 without
                 horrible
                 impudency
                 ,
                 can
                 deny
                 them
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 sublime
                 Disputes
                 about
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 Christs
                 Incarnation
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 thy
                 ingratitude
                 !
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 necessary
                 things
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 some
                 greater
                 matter
                 of
                 thee
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 required
                 all
                 thy
                 time
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 study
                 ,
                 thou
                 wast
                 obliged
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 so
                 easie
                 apprehension
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   divine
                   Principles
                   are
                   easie
                
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 two
                 mistakes
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   mean
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   divine
                   Faith
                   and
                   Belief
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ;
                   no
                   :
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   easie
                   ,
                   supposing
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   other
                   particulars
                   in
                   Religion
                
                 For
                 otherwise
                 :
                 To
                 believe
                 with
                 a
                 Divine
                 Faith
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   inabling
                   upon
                   divine
                   Authority
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 true
                 Faith
                 )
                 is
                 
                   the
                   immediate
                   work
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 Faith
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 Historicall
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 saving
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
                 When
                 we
                 desire
                 a
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 Faith
                 of
                 these
                 Principles
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Faith
                 as
                 most
                 men
                 have
                 ,
                 a
                 Faith
                 of
                 custom
                 and
                 humane
                 education
                 ;
                 a
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Religion
                 :
                 but
                 upon
                 Judgment
                 and
                 
                   Knowledge
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 called
                 the
                 Colliars
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   believe
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   believes
                
                 ;
                 Is
                 the
                 Husbandmans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tradesmans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 mans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 mans
                 Faith
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   yoke
                   is
                   easie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 
                   very
                   hard
                   :
                   Easie
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   heart
                   sanctified
                
                 ,
                 but
                 grieveous
                 to
                 the
                 unregenerate
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 :
                 The
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 easie
                 and
                 plain
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 inlightned
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 foolishness
                 ,
                 or
                 absurdities
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Scholar
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 h●s
                 heart
                 be
                 not
                 opened
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Paul
                 found
                 himself
                 derided
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Babler
                   amongst
                   the
                   Athenians
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   mean
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   bare
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   Religian
                   by
                   heart
                   and
                   rote
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   believing
                   and
                   knowing
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Child
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 milk
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 swallow
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 nourished
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 do
                 with
                 understanding
                 apply
                 them
                 ▪
                 and
                 receive
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 most
                 attain
                 unto
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   made
                   them
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   their
                   Saviour
                
                 ;
                 That
                 
                   they
                   must
                   repent
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 :
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 by
                 meer
                 rote
                 .
                 They
                 learn
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 in
                 Popery
                 they
                 learned
                 their
                 Prayers
                 in
                 Lattin
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 prayed
                 for
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 these
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Groun●s
                 for
                 Instruction
                 in
                 these
                 Principles
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   God
                   accounts
                   of
                   no
                   zeal
                   ,
                   nor
                   devout
                   affections
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 told
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 zealous
                 for
                 her
                 Fathers
                 worship
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   worship
                   ye
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 4
                 22.
                 
                 Though
                 God
                 once
                 accepted
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 as
                 a
                 S●rifice
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   now
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   let
                   's
                   offer
                   up
                   our selves
                   a
                   reasonable
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 12.1
                 .
                 The
                 Jew
                 had
                 a
                 zeal
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 Therefore
                 those
                 crafty
                 Principles
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 in
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Devotion
                 )
                 that
                 thereby
                 
                 they
                 may
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 lead
                 men
                 blind-fold
                 into
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Principles
                   are
                   Foundations
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   Root
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 unwise
                 Artificer
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 intend
                 to
                 rear
                 up
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 no
                 Foundation
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 preach
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 ignorant
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 bottom
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 .
                 Principles
                 are
                 like
                 Seed
                 :
                 Every
                 poor
                 man
                 will
                 make
                 hard
                 shift
                 to
                 get
                 Seed
                 to
                 sow
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Without
                   this
                   good
                   Foundation
                   laid
                   ,
                   no
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   or
                   Duties
                   ,
                   can
                   have
                   any
                   spiritual
                   effect
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 Why
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 bruit
                 Beasts
                 ?
                 Why
                 not
                 fools
                 and
                 mad
                 men
                 ,
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 benefit
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 ?
                 But
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 one
                 have
                 not
                 rational
                 souls
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 actual
                 use
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 Reason
                 is
                 bound
                 up
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thus
                 with
                 all
                 people
                 destitute
                 of
                 Fundamental
                 Principles
                 :
                 All
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Barbarians
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Conversion
                   cannot
                   be
                   wrought
                   without
                   some
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Principles
                   .
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 
                   love
                   him
                
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 they
                 indeed
                 ,
                 built
                 an
                 Altar
                 
                   To
                   the
                   unknown
                   God
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 unsufferable
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 should
                 perform
                 his
                 duties
                 to
                 an
                 
                   unknown
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   unknown
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 
                   understand
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 6.10
                 .
                 God
                 makes
                 
                   light
                   shine
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   these
                   Principles
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 ignorant
                 totally
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 upon
                 any
                 just
                 grounds
                 hope
                 for
                 salvation
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   thee
                   the
                   only
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 17.2
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   a
                   people
                   of
                   no
                   understanding
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   will
                   not
                   save
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 27.11
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim
                 3.7
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 sit
                 in
                 this
                 palpable
                 darkness
                 be
                 afraid
                 !
                 People
                 use
                 to
                 fear
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 thou
                 should
                 bewail
                 thy self
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 woman
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 thus
                 long
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 hath
                 been
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 little
                 do
                 I
                 know
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   None
                   can
                   pretend
                   excuses
                   for
                   their
                   ignorance
                   herein
                   .
                
                 To
                 have
                 much
                 Knowledg
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 much
                 time
                 and
                 study
                 ;
                 many
                 abilities
                 ,
                 better
                 education
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 these
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 excuse
                 ,
                 themselves
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 easie
                 manner
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 runneth
                 may
                 read
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 slowthfulness
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   Want
                   of
                   sound
                   Knowledge
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   makes
                   many
                   Errors
                   and
                   Heresies
                   .
                
                 Many
                 affect
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 opinions
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 instructed
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 hold
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 The
                 empty
                 straw
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   carried
                   about
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 bottom
                 ,
                 moveth
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 Of
                 sharp
                 Reproof
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 continue
                 in
                 this
                 
                   damnable
                   Ignorance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 live
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 preached
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 strong
                 food
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 milk
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 find
                 as
                 much
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 amongst
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 as
                 among
                 some
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 bosom
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 your
                 shame
                 .
                 Many
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 our
                 faces
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 darkness
                 cover
                 mens
                 faces
                 by
                 Aitheism
                 ,
                 prophanenes
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 negligence
                 ?
                 They
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 
                   enquire
                   after
                   Knowledg
                
                 .
                 They
                 greatly
                 n●glect
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Hearing
                   ,
                   Reading
                   ,
                   Instructing
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 Say
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 greatly
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 he
                 hath
                 enough
                 to
                 damn
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 :
                 He
                 will
                 commit
                 any
                 sin
                 ;
                 He
                 will
                 embrace
                 any
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 stumbles
                 ,
                 and
                 knows
                 not
                 where
                 he
                 goeth
                 .
                 Especially
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 barre
                 against
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 requires
                 discerning
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 body
                 ,
                 of
                 examining
                 themselves
                 ;
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 a
                 competent
                 measure
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   hitherto
                   ye
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   now
                   are
                   ye
                   able
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 words
                 contain
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Pauls
                 prudence
                 ,
                 in
                 dispensing
                 spiritual
                 meat
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 milk
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 solid
                 food
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 preach
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 people
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 gyants
                 and
                 dwarfs
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 carnal
                 and
                 spiritual
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 have
                 no
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 only
                 our
                 Translators
                 supply
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   hitherto
                   ye
                   were
                   not
                   able
                   ,
                   neither
                   are
                   ye
                   now
                   able
                
                 ;
                 they
                 supply
                 
                   [
                   to
                   bear
                
                 ]
                 or
                 to
                 concoct
                 and
                 digest
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 pursueth
                 that
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 of
                 making
                 Truth
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 
                   Veritas
                   est
                   cibus
                   animi
                
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 defective
                 expression
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 potero
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 1.13
                 .
                 speaking
                 of
                 their
                 
                   solemn
                   feasts
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   bear
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 Psal
                 .
                 101.5
                 .
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   high
                   look
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   bear
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 denote
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 infancy
                 of
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 given
                 themselves
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Chr●st
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 daily
                 waterings
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 first
                 plantation
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   and
                   just
                   reproach
                   to
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   have
                   lived
                   long
                   under
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   got
                   the
                   due
                   profit
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 preached
                 is
                 commended
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 several
                 and
                 divine
                 operations
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 many
                 years
                 been
                 under
                 these
                 droppings
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 art
                 a
                 dry
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 how
                 unsufferable
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 In
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 you
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 endured
                 .
                 You
                 send
                 your
                 children
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 many
                 years
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 yet
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 spell
                 the
                 Alphabet
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 all
                 cost
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 If
                 year
                 after
                 year
                 you
                 plow
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 a
                 field
                 for
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 come
                 up
                 nothing
                 but
                 weeds
                 and
                 thistles
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 
                   vanity
                   of
                   vanities
                   ,
                   and
                   vexation
                   of
                   spirit
                   .
                
                 What
                 the
                 Heathens
                 speak
                 of
                 their
                 Tantalus
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 chin
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 for
                 thirst
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 opening
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 
                   What
                   are
                   those
                   choise
                   and
                   noble
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   defect
                   whereof
                   a
                   people
                   may
                   be
                   severely
                   blamed
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 
                   Intellectual
                   upon
                   the
                   understanding
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Pract●cal
                   upon
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   affections
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   outward
                   conversation
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 shining
                 and
                 a
                 burning
                 light
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   people
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   without
                   all
                   excuse
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   a
                   great
                   condemnation
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   not
                   found
                   those
                   intellectual
                   effects
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Illumination
                   ,
                   and
                   enlightning
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                   ,
                   to
                   believe
                   the
                   first
                   principles
                   and
                   foundations
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 Every
                 Science
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 of
                 Divinity
                 hath
                 its
                 first
                 principles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 easie
                 and
                 plain
                 .
                 
                   Principia
                   luce
                   suâ
                   lucent
                
                 ,
                 they
                 shine
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shineth
                 with
                 its
                 own
                 light
                 ,
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 another
                 Sunne
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 principles
                 ,
                 this
                 light
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Candlestick
                 ,
                 held
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Min●stry
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 themselves
                 do
                 easily
                 enlighten
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Suppose
                 a
                 man
                 come
                 with
                 attention
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 
                   oportet
                   discentem
                   credere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   principles
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 required
                 .
                 So
                 though
                 the
                 Sunne
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 visible
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 eye
                 be
                 not
                 prepared
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 a
                 blind
                 man.
                 Now
                 then
                 supposing
                 this
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 plead
                 for
                 that
                 damnable
                 ignorance
                 in
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 hath
                 been
                 preached
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 such
                 say
                 more
                 than
                 Heathens
                 or
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 an
                 unknown
                 god
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 and
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 such
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 yet
                 laid
                 for
                 any
                 spiritual
                 foundation
                 .
                 What
                 do
                 such
                 Bats
                 and
                 Owles
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Sunne-shine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 Oh
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 lived
                 in
                 Sodome
                 or
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 such
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 ,
                 argueth
                 thy
                 case
                 damnable
                 !
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Word
                 preached
                 expects
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   to
                   build
                   upwards
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   plant
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   grow
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.13
                 .
                 the
                 Offices
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 
                   full
                   stature
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 to
                 confirm
                 and
                 increase
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 a
                 foundation
                 .
                 Where
                 God
                 gives
                 talents
                 he
                 looks
                 for
                 increase
                 .
                 The
                 Ministry
                 is
                 a
                 talent
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 require
                 a
                 strict
                 account
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 just
                 reproach
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 form
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 left
                 first
                 and
                 low
                 principles
                 ,
                 rising
                 to
                 higher
                 perfection
                 :
                 As
                 Paul
                 doth
                 sharply
                 reprove
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 for
                 this
                 want
                 of
                 growth
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 
                 Oh
                 then
                 sit
                 not
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 lower
                 round
                 in
                 the
                 ladder
                 ,
                 stay
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 .
                 Christianity
                 is
                 a
                 race
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 enough
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 Thus
                 David
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   eyes
                   may
                   be
                   opened
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 
                 His
                 eyes
                 were
                 already
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 more
                 
                   knowledge
                   than
                   his
                   teachars
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 prayeth
                 as
                 fervently
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 eyes
                 opened
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 beginner
                 ,
                 and
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 
                 Paul
                 prayeth
                 for
                 those
                 
                   already
                   enlightned
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   wisdome
                   and
                   illumination
                   might
                   be
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 What
                 Paul
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   Let
                   thy
                   profiting
                   appear
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.15
                 .
                 so
                 say
                 we
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 hear
                 and
                 enjoy
                 teaching
                 ,
                 Let
                 your
                 profiting
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 see
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 living
                 under
                 no
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 negligent
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 instructing
                 one
                 .
                 If
                 Corn
                 should
                 grow
                 no
                 better
                 in
                 improved
                 grounds
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 barren
                 heath
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 strange
                 .
                 To
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 seeth
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 as
                 another
                 .
                 Oh
                 fear
                 thy self
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 preaching
                 and
                 no
                 preaching
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 no
                 Ministry
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 makest
                 no
                 more
                 progresse
                 !
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   third
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   is
                   ,
                   To
                   establish
                   and
                   settle
                   in
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   sound
                   mind
                   ▪
                
                 For
                 through
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 pride
                 and
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 increase
                 mens
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 accidentally
                 increase
                 their
                 errours
                 .
                 As
                 April-showrs
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 flowers
                 fresh
                 and
                 sweet
                 ,
                 so
                 cause
                 many
                 croking
                 frogs
                 also
                 .
                 This
                 age
                 doth
                 testifie
                 it
                 ;
                 If
                 men
                 get
                 any
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 any
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 abilities
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   new
                   wine
                   in
                   old
                   bottles
                   ,
                
                 it
                 breaketh
                 the
                 bottles
                 .
                 The
                 sails
                 are
                 too
                 big
                 for
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 Doctores
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 Discipuli
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 teachers
                 of
                 others
                 before
                 well
                 taught
                 themselves
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 shame
                 and
                 a
                 blame
                 for
                 any
                 people
                 to
                 runne
                 into
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 that
                 enjoy
                 a
                 sound
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Mark
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.14
                 .
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 one
                 effect
                 he
                 mentioneth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   carried
                   away
                   as
                   children
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 Ministers
                 are
                 called
                 Guides
                 and
                 Shepherds
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 preservative
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 attend
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 blind
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 owning
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 keep
                 from
                 falshoods
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 best
                 for
                 the
                 sheep
                 to
                 keep
                 to
                 his
                 faithfull
                 Shepherd
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 infallible
                 it's
                 true
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 art
                 thou
                 infallible
                 ;
                 therefore
                 a
                 blessing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 in
                 Gods
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   a
                   people
                   living
                   under
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   a
                   long
                   while
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   thereby
                   furnished
                   with
                   abilities
                   for
                   those
                   several
                   personal
                   duties
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   requireth
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Parents
                 must
                 bring
                 up
                 their
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Private
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 dwell
                 so
                 plentifully
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 admonish
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Husband
                 is
                 to
                 instruct
                 his
                 wife
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 rebuke
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 serveth
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 uncomely
                 is
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 formerly
                 shewed
                 )
                 if
                 thou
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 old
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 hearing
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 ,
                 canst
                 not
                 discharge
                 these
                 personal
                 duties
                 ?
                 Oh
                 the
                 dreadfull
                 account
                 !
                 Oh
                 
                 the
                 many
                 duties
                 God
                 looks
                 for
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 others
                 !
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   observe
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   sinne
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   ,
                   or
                   receive
                   ,
                   the
                   practical
                   operations
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                
                 For
                 all
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 after
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   tinkling
                   cymbal
                
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 also
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   is
                   usually
                   cloathed
                   with
                   this
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   awe
                   mens
                   consciences
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   civil
                   ,
                   to
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   forbear
                   many
                   grosse
                   and
                   rude
                   wayes
                   they
                   were
                   once
                   accustomed
                   unto
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Johns
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 convert
                 Herod
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 made
                 him
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 gladly
                 .
                 The
                 rocky
                 and
                 stony
                 ground
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 mollified
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 soft
                 at
                 bottome
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 soak
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 enter
                 so
                 deep
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 thaweth
                 above
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 grow
                 more
                 civil
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 wals
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Oh
                 woe
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 woe
                 to
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Word
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 as
                 prophane
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 beast
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 lived
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 !
                 The
                 wild
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 they
                 hide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 day
                 begins
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 prophane
                 ,
                 uncivil
                 men
                 ,
                 should
                 even
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 mountains
                 and
                 hils
                 to
                 cover
                 them
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 such
                 evil
                 wayes
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   drunk
                   are
                   drunk
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 5.7
                 .
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   works
                   of
                   darknsse
                
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 dost
                 thou
                 stumble
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 light
                 to
                 see
                 where
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 walk
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   named
                   among
                   Heathens
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 How
                 many
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 named
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 practised
                 among
                 Christians
                 !
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 dishonour
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 very
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 moral
                 Philosophy
                 hath
                 done
                 among
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 
                   doth
                   convert
                   ,
                   regenerate
                   ,
                   make
                   men
                   new
                   creatures
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   civil
                   ,
                   but
                   godly
                   ,
                   doing
                   things
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   God.
                
                 Herein
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 discovers
                 it self
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 nature
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   agent
                   assimilates
                   the
                   Patient
                   into
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   :
                
                 Fire
                 will
                 turn
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 fire
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 coming
                 from
                 Heaven
                 makes
                 men
                 heavenly
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
                 are
                 coloured
                 by
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 cometh
                 it
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 lived
                 so
                 long
                 under
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 knowest
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 above
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 riddle
                 and
                 a
                 paradox
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 
                   Nicodemus
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 these
                 very
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   his
                   epistle
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   and
                   seen
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.2
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 h●s
                 walking
                 epistle
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 willingly
                 did
                 it
                 ;
                 all
                 might
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 preaching
                 ,
                 what
                 godly
                 exhortations
                 Paul
                 gave
                 by
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 happy
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Minister
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 You
                 are
                 our
                 Sermons
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 and
                 read
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 !
                 All
                 men
                 by
                 your
                 lives
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 preached
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 hear
                 .
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   are
                   of
                   your
                   Father
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   works
                   you
                   do
                   .
                
                 Let
                 the
                 contrary
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 You
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 words
                 you
                 do
                 .
                 Observe
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 John
                 8.47
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   therefore
                   hear
                   not
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   because
                   ye
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   God.
                
                 See
                 what
                 terrour
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 m●n
                 receive
                 not
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God.
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 signe
                 of
                 reprobation
                 ,
                 than
                 disobedience
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 rej●cting
                 his
                 Word
                 preached
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   should
                   have
                   this
                   effect
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   men
                   willing
                   and
                   glad
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 necessary
                 and
                 pleasant
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 high
                 price
                 did
                 David
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 ?
                 
                   It
                   was
                   more
                   necessary
                   than
                   his
                   food
                   .
                
                 
                 With
                 what
                 delight
                 and
                 alacrity
                 did
                 they
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 like
                 setting
                 up
                 spiritual
                 trading
                 and
                 merchandize
                 ,
                 how
                 busie
                 and
                 active
                 should
                 men
                 be
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Spring
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 spiritual
                 Bees
                 to
                 make
                 honey
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 spiritual
                 Ants
                 to
                 labour
                 and
                 treasure
                 up
                 .
                 
                   Since
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   John
                   Baptist
                   untill
                   now
                   ,
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   suffers
                   violence
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 11.12
                 .
                 
                   They
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Scripture
                 exhorts
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   While
                   it
                   's
                   called
                   to
                   day
                
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   is
                   the
                   acceptable
                   time
                
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 threatned
                 to
                 runne
                 from
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 famine
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Amos
                 8.12
                 .
                 You
                 should
                 do
                 as
                 Joseph
                 in
                 the
                 seven
                 years
                 plenty
                 ,
                 he
                 laid
                 up
                 against
                 the
                 seven
                 years
                 famine
                 .
                 Even
                 Johns
                 hearers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 bottome
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 did
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 his
                 light
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 uncomfortable
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 see
                 men
                 live
                 like
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 under
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 not
                 prizing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 wayes
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 like
                 the
                 Prodigal
                 regard
                 husks
                 ,
                 when
                 manna
                 is
                 near
                 !
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   sinne
                   and
                   reproach
                   ,
                   if
                   where
                   the
                   Word
                   hath
                   been
                   long
                   preached
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   preparednesse
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   conformity
                   unto
                   all
                   the
                   instituted
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 The
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 visible
                 Communion
                 ,
                 or
                 external
                 Forme
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 consists
                 in
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   godly
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   spiritual
                   Censures
                   upon
                   obstinate
                   Offenders
                   .
                
                 Now
                 all
                 Congregations
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 told
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   must
                   eat
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   his
                   bloud
                
                 ;
                 some
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   an
                   hard
                   saying
                   ,
                   Who
                   can
                   bear
                   it
                   ?
                
                 John
                 6.60
                 .
                 
                   and
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   forsook
                   him
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 spiritual
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 comely
                 Order
                 about
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 walk
                 disorderly
                 admonished
                 ;
                 the
                 contumacious
                 cast
                 out
                 ;
                 men
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 bear
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 cannot
                 bear
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 Corinthians
                 had
                 grosse
                 abuses
                 crept
                 in
                 about
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   did
                   not
                   examine
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 drunke
                 and
                 irreverent
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 brings
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 ,
                 1
                 Corinth
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Now
                 these
                 things
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 should
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   their
                   shame
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   cannot
                   bear
                   and
                   submit
                   unto
                   all
                   those
                   duties
                   of
                   self-denyal
                   ,
                   taking
                   up
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   preparation
                   for
                   persecutions
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 endeavour
                 to
                 take
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 expectations
                 of
                 carnal
                 advantages
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 shewed
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 all
                 the
                 misery
                 and
                 temptations
                 that
                 would
                 accompany
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   be
                   hated
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   for
                   my
                   Names
                   sake
                   ,
                
                 John
                 15.19
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 hath
                 been
                 preached
                 ,
                 there
                 men
                 must
                 bear
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 many
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 If
                 ye
                 would
                 receive
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 keep
                 not
                 any
                 compliance
                 with
                 humane
                 and
                 carnal
                 lusts
                 ;
                 The
                 Truth
                 is
                 above
                 your
                 natural
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 above
                 your
                 corrupt
                 lives
                 and
                 affections
                 .
                 Sore
                 eyes
                 cannot
                 bear
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 Festered
                 wounds
                 cannot
                 bear
                 salt
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 both
                 light
                 and
                 salt
                 .
                 Think
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 Truths
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 purity
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 bear
                 them
                 .
                 Know
                 also
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 wrath
                 and
                 vengeance
                 for
                 the
                 refusal
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 And
                 who
                 can
                 bear
                 them
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 those
                 everlasting
                 burnings
                 ?
                 You
                 cannot
                 bear
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 that
                 bids
                 thee
                 ,
                 Depart
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 How
                 then
                 that
                 terrible
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 bids
                 thee
                 ,
                 Depart
                 into
                 everlasting
                 burnings
                 ?
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   3.
                
                 
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 yet
                 carnal
                 .
              
               
                 PAul
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 verse
                 before
                 declared
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 fed
                 them
                 with
                 childrens
                 milk
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 digest
                 solid
                 meat
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Designation
                 or
                 Specification
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Infancy
                 and
                 Incapacity
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 declareth
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Generally
                       ,
                       For
                       ye
                       are
                       yet
                       carnal
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Particularly
                       ,
                       In
                       their
                       envyings
                       ,
                       strifes
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     factions
                     that
                     were
                     amongst
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 view
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   ye
                   are
                   carnal
                
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 Apostle
                 called
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 explained
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 viz.
                 
                   not
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   but
                   comparatively
                
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 seed
                 and
                 root
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 corruption
                 was
                 also
                 very
                 prevalent
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 make
                 one
                 Objection
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   godly
                   for
                   the
                   main
                   ,
                   doth
                   call
                   them
                   carnal
                   :
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   a
                   certain
                   Rule
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   denomination
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   the
                   greater
                   or
                   better
                   part
                   ?
                   Do
                   we
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   heap
                   of
                   wheat
                   ,
                   though
                   some
                   chaff
                   and
                   cockle
                   be
                   among
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   do
                   not
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   say
                   thus
                   to
                   the
                   Papists
                   ?
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   Papists
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   corruption
                   in
                   every
                   work
                   we
                   doe
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   principle
                   of
                   sinne
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   Then
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   we
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   call
                   him
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   as
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   call
                   it
                   a
                   sinfull
                   action
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   godly
                   action
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 seeing
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 regenerated
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fundamentally
                 predominant
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 sinne
                 is
                 
                   praeter
                   naturam
                
                 ,
                 beside
                 his
                 nature
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Being
                   born
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 3.9
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 perfect
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 sick
                 man
                 is
                 truly
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 life
                 be
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 a
                 sound
                 ,
                 healthfull
                 man.
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 godly
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 (
                 we
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 individuals
                 ,
                 but
                 indefinitely
                 )
                 when
                 absolutely
                 considered
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Saints
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   sanctified
                   ones
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 them
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 doth
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Rule
                 comes
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   Minus
                   boni
                   respectu
                   majoris
                   ,
                   habet
                   rationum
                   mali
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 were
                 compared
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 greater
                 progresse
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 carnal
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 in
                 learning
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 competent
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 compared
                 to
                 an
                 eminent
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 ignorant
                 man
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 reproach
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 suffer
                 those
                 remainders
                 of
                 corruption
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 prevail
                 ;
                 they
                 cut
                 not
                 off
                 the
                 hair
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 lieth
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 flux
                 of
                 this
                 noisome
                 blood
                 running
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 seek
                 not
                 out
                 to
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 cured
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   reliques
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   abide
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   heavy
                   burden
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   daily
                   to
                   strive
                   and
                   combate
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 
                   Israelites
                   Canaan
                
                 in
                 full
                 possession
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 and
                 wild
                 beasts
                 be
                 still
                 there
                 ,
                 not
                 totally
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 daily
                 exercise
                 and
                 dependance
                 upon
                 God.
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ▪
                 though
                 God
                 hath
                 put
                 thy
                 soul
                 in
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 though
                 thou
                 art
                 renewed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 that
                 corruption
                 within
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 subdued
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 left
                 like
                 a
                 thorne
                 in
                 thy
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prick
                 in
                 thy
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 pray
                 often
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 grace
                 .
                 
                 Hence
                 are
                 those
                 commands
                 even
                 to
                 such
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   mortifie
                   the
                   deeds
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 3.5
                 .
                 And
                 
                   to
                   crucifie
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.24
                 .
                 which
                 argueth
                 ,
                 sinne
                 hath
                 some
                 life
                 in
                 them
                 still
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.12
                 .
                 exhorts
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   sinne
                   may
                   not
                   reign
                   in
                   their
                   mortal
                   bodies
                
                 ;
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 reign
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Tree
                 be
                 cut
                 down
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 stump
                 and
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   even
                   the
                   most
                   spiritual
                   that
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   magnitude
                   ,
                   even
                   those
                   that
                   shine
                   like
                   Sunnes
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   have
                   yet
                   spots
                   ,
                   blemishes
                   and
                   wrinkles
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 form
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 reproveth
                 those
                 for
                 being
                 carnal
                 ,
                 yet
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 he
                 complaineth
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   carnal
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   evil
                   is
                   present
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 That
                 Chapter
                 doth
                 excellently
                 declare
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 conflict
                 and
                 combate
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 in
                 these
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 believe
                 ,
                 unbelief
                 hindereth
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 heavenly-minded
                 ,
                 earthlinesse
                 hinders
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 there
                 universally
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 ●yes
                 and
                 head
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   feet
                   ;
                   The
                   Spirit
                   lusteth
                   against
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   against
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 5.17
                 .
                 
                   That
                   the
                   things
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   ,
                   those
                   you
                   do
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 ,
                 no
                 godly
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 inabled
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 heart
                 with
                 all
                 might
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Saints
                 glorified
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 opposition
                 within
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 heart
                 against
                 heart
                 ,
                 mind
                 against
                 mind
                 ,
                 will
                 against
                 will
                 ,
                 affections
                 against
                 affections
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 coupled
                 together
                 .
                 Austin
                 did
                 much
                 dispute
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pelagians
                   ,
                   Whether
                   any
                   man
                   might
                   be
                   perfect
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   free
                   from
                   all
                   sinne
                   ?
                
                 And
                 although
                 he
                 seemed
                 not
                 to
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 affirms
                 
                   (
                   de
                   facto
                
                 )
                 none
                 ever
                 was
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 former
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 distinguished
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 regard
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 he
                 can
                 cure
                 all
                 diseases
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 gives
                 thee
                 any
                 degree
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 thee
                 altogether
                 godly
                 .
                 God
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 degrees
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 dayes
                 ,
                 could
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 thought
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 declared
                 will
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 decreed
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 men
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 subdue
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 best
                 gold
                 will
                 have
                 some
                 drosse
                 ;
                 The
                 best
                 Garden
                 will
                 have
                 some
                 weeds
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 perpetual
                 patern
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 David
                 ,
                 a
                 Paul
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 babes
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 forgive
                 their
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 undoubted
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 carry
                 about
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 alwayes
                 crucifying
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   there
                   are
                   other
                   Christians
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   sinne
                   more
                   prevalent
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   easier
                   overcome
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   deserve
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   carnal
                   than
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   their
                   corruptions
                   are
                   more
                   visible
                   than
                   their
                   grace
                   .
                
                 As
                 David
                 had
                 several
                 degrees
                 of
                 worthy
                 valiant
                 men
                 ;
                 some
                 were
                 valiant
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 attain
                 by
                 farre
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Worthies
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 degree
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Christs
                 souldiers
                 ;
                 all
                 have
                 spiritual
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 worthies
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 rank
                 ;
                 others
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 negligent
                 and
                 carelesse
                 ,
                 who
                 often
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 enemies
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 wounds
                 and
                 blows
                 often
                 to
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 keeping
                 his
                 garments
                 clean
                 ,
                 but
                 spotting
                 and
                 defiling
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 pitch
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                   They
                   walk
                   as
                   men
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 carnal
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 proud
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 earthly
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 passionate
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 Oh
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 life
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 sluggards
                 field
                 ,
                 all
                 grown
                 over
                 with
                 bryars
                 and
                 thorns
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 too
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 hide
                 their
                 light
                 in
                 a
                 bushel
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 lose
                 their
                 savourinesse
                 ;
                 although
                 godlinesse
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 bottome
                 ,
                 yet
                 nothing
                 but
                 bitternesse
                 and
                 corruption
                 doth
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   corruption
                   doth
                   thus
                   abide
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   worketh
                   differently
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   it
                   doth
                   sometimes
                   flame
                   out
                   into
                   open
                   fire
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   no
                   longer
                   the
                   lust
                   and
                   motions
                   of
                   sinne
                   within
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   grosse
                   operations
                   without
                   .
                
                 In
                 Peter
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 leak
                 there
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 drown
                 the
                 whole
                 Ship.
                 He
                 perfidiously
                 denieth
                 his
                 Master
                 with
                 terrible
                 cursings
                 and
                 execration
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 tell
                 of
                 David
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 did
                 they
                 discover
                 their
                 carnal
                 frame
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 by
                 contentions
                 about
                 honour
                 and
                 primacy
                 ?
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ●●●ven
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 sparks
                 and
                 seeds
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 negligence
                 and
                 carelesnesse
                 they
                 may
                 notably
                 backslide
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 hand●
                 of
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 greatly
                 disputed
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   sinnes
                   they
                   may
                   fall
                   into
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   reigning
                   sinnes
                   ?
                
                 Some
                 learned
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 ;
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 No
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   reigning
                
                 ]
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 reign
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 full
                 possession
                 ,
                 with
                 plenary
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 content
                 .
                 Indeed
                 David
                 did
                 deliberate
                 and
                 wilfully
                 consent
                 to
                 accomplish
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 actual
                 resisting
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 grace
                 radically
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 kept
                 by
                 Gods
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 will.
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 dominion
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 reign
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 grace
                 quickening
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 recover
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 justly
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 reign
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 such
                 sinnes
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 away
                 captive
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 exhorted
                 .
                 
                   To
                   watch
                   and
                   pray
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet
                 4
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Yea
                 constantly
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   ●ould
                   not
                   lead
                   them
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 tinder
                 within
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 sparks
                 of
                 temptation
                 falling
                 ,
                 would
                 presently
                 blow
                 up
                 ,
                 there
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 any
                 temptation
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   godly
                   do
                   not
                   fully
                   conquer
                   sinne
                   :
                
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 respect
                 Christ
                 he
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 respect
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 efficacious
                 than
                 sinne
                 ;
                 How
                 then
                 should
                 any
                 lusts
                 ,
                 passions
                 or
                 motions
                 abide
                 in
                 us
                 ?
                 Now
                 the
                 efficient
                 grounds
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 final
                 grounds
                 shall
                 be
                 mentioned
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 efficient
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   original
                   corruption
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   those
                   streams
                   is
                   not
                   wholly
                   dried
                   up
                   .
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 expect
                 the
                 streams
                 should
                 be
                 dried
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 Marvel
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 carnal
                 ,
                 diffident
                 ,
                 earthly
                 ,
                 froward
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 nourisheth
                 these
                 is
                 not
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Though
                 Samsons
                 hair
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 pulled
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 root
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   sin
                   in
                   the
                   members
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   God
                   written
                   in
                   their
                   inward
                   parts
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 those
                 sinfull
                 affections
                 and
                 corrupt
                 desires
                 stirring
                 in
                 thee
                 ;
                 these
                 noisome
                 vapours
                 cannot
                 but
                 exhale
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 filthy
                 lake
                 or
                 bogge
                 is
                 within
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   mortifie
                   these
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   put
                   forth
                   its
                   full
                   power
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 free
                 agent
                 ,
                 Rom
                 8.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   through
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   mortifie
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 conquer
                 and
                 subdue
                 sinne
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Apostles
                 could
                 miracles
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 listed
                 (
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 difference
                 between
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 and
                 sanctification
                 .
                 )
                 If
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 of
                 a
                 leper
                 ,
                 become
                 all
                 over
                 clean
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 only
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 without
                 measure
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 stinted
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 seest
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 daily
                 done
                 in
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 
                   Therefore
                   doth
                   corruption
                   remain
                   ,
                   Because
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   Sanctification
                   and
                   Mortification
                   ,
                   that
                   also
                   is
                   imperfect
                   and
                   weak
                   .
                
                 Act.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   purifieth
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 Faith
                 receiveth
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 .
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   dwels
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 All
                 those
                 glorious
                 works
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 faith
                 be
                 weak
                 ,
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 weak
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 mans
                 faith
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   know
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 adhere
                 and
                 apply
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   doth
                   corruption
                   abide
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   Because
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   
                   pure
                   and
                   exact
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 efficient
                 ground
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 occasional
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 and
                 manifest
                 that
                 this
                 sour
                 leaven
                 still
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 requiring
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 an
                 universality
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 and
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 which
                 it's
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sinne
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Law
                 have
                 not
                 forbidden
                 weak
                 love
                 ,
                 weak
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 sinne
                 ,
                 than
                 weak
                 health
                 ,
                 or
                 weak
                 strength
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 languor
                 ,
                 or
                 penalty
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 truly
                 ,
                 and
                 formally
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 Observe
                 the
                 
                   final
                   grounds
                   ,
                   Why
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   thus
                   able
                   to
                   bid
                   us
                   be
                   whole
                   at
                   once
                   ;
                   Or
                   as
                   Christ
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   cured
                   corporally
                   ,
                   he
                   cured
                   perfectly
                   ;
                   he
                   wrought
                   no
                   half-cures
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   he
                   not
                   do
                   thus
                   in
                   spiritual
                   healings
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Castalio
                 urgeth
                 ?
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   God
                   intends
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   glorifie
                   evangelical
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   righousnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Paul
                 abundantly
                 witnesse
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 imputed
                 without
                 works
                 ?
                 How
                 could
                 we
                 with
                 Paul
                 account
                 our
                 own
                 righteousness
                 dung
                 and
                 drosse
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 if
                 ours
                 were
                 gold
                 ?
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 how
                 wise
                 should
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 be
                 ?
                 Dost
                 thou
                 discover
                 thy
                 foul
                 ,
                 noisome
                 heart
                 ?
                 Dost
                 thou
                 tremble
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 thee
                 ?
                 Take
                 the
                 advantage
                 to
                 glorifie
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 say
                 ,
                 thou
                 needest
                 Christs
                 robes
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 for
                 thy
                 nakednesse
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   God
                   suffers
                   these
                   reliques
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   daily
                   exercise
                   for
                   faith
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   graces
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   these
                   are
                   left
                   to
                   increase
                   the
                   crown
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   diminish
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 used
                 themselves
                 to
                 warlike
                 exercises
                 ,
                 (
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Bow
                 )
                 because
                 their
                 enemies
                 were
                 not
                 totally
                 subdued
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 therefore
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 try
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 valor
                 and
                 fortitude
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 appear
                 .
                 Tempests
                 and
                 winds
                 discover
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 the
                 Mariner
                 .
                 Thou
                 mayest
                 turn
                 these
                 clods
                 of
                 earth
                 into
                 chaines
                 of
                 pearl
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   puffed
                   up
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   nor
                   others
                   lift
                   up
                   by
                   admiration
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Heathens
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 viper
                 fall
                 off
                 from
                 Pauls
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hurt
                 him
                 ,
                 changed
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 were
                 gods
                 ;
                 but
                 while
                 the
                 viper
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 vengeance
                 pursued
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 men
                 see
                 vipers
                 cleave
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 thy
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 thy
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 low
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 and
                 other
                 mens
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   thorns
                   are
                   still
                   in
                   thy
                   side
                   ,
                   that
                   Heaven
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   sweeter
                   .
                   Lift
                   up
                   your
                   heads
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   redemption
                   draweth
                   nigh
                   .
                
                 Then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 vile
                 ,
                 mortal
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 corrupt
                 diseased
                 soul
                 :
                 Then
                 pride
                 ,
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 dulnesse
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 trouble
                 ;
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount.
                 
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   despair
                   under
                   the
                   discovery
                   of
                   daily
                   infirmities
                   .
                
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 encourage
                 thee
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 foster
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 only
                 make
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 Thou
                 cryest
                 out
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 be
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 better
                 an
                 heart
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 Christ
                 dwell
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 feel
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ?
                 Oh
                 distinguish
                 between
                 weak
                 grace
                 and
                 no
                 grace
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 it
                 !
                 Consider
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 these
                 for
                 admirable
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 to
                 discourage
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelm
                 thee
                 :
                 especially
                 do
                 thou
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 deeps
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 yea
                 more
                 than
                 Paul
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Information
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 conclude
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 liars
                 ,
                 because
                 even
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 sinful
                 weaknesses
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 spider
                 ,
                 to
                 suck
                 poison
                 from
                 a
                 sweet
                 truth
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 expect
                 more
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vse
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 reliques
                 of
                 corruption
                 be
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 bewailed
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 heavy
                 burden
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 should
                 they
                 howl
                 and
                 roar
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 That
                 are
                 not
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 but
                 absolutely
                 carnal
                 :
                 That
                 have
                 not
                 weak
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 grace
                 .
                 Sinne
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 with
                 willingness
                 and
                 delight
                 subject
                 themselves
                 thereunto
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 strifes
                 and
                 factions
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   you
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   Are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnall
                   ?
                
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 of
                 
                   Revelling
                   ,
                   Wantonness
                   ,
                   beastly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   cursed
                   oathes
                   ;
                   Are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnall
                   ?
                
                 Oh
                 ,
                 remember
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 mortal
                 body
                 ,
                 here
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 morrow
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 Hell.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   whereas
                   there
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   Envying
                   ,
                   Strife
                   ,
                   and
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   are
                   ye
                   not
                   Carnal
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 generally
                 declared
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 Indisposition
                 ,
                 and
                 Incapacity
                 of
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 sublime
                 Truths
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 enumerats
                 the
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Envy
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 .
                 Some
                 make
                 a
                 Gradation
                 ;
                 
                   Envy
                   breeds
                   strife
                   ,
                   and
                   strife
                   breeds
                   Divisions
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Factions
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 regard
                 the
                 generall
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 our
                 daies
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Subject
                 more
                 necessary
                 to
                 treat
                 upon
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 Distempers
                 :
                 Especially
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Sinfulness
                 and
                 Cures
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 crums
                 ,
                 and
                 atomes
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 Democritus
                 his
                 Opinion
                 should
                 prove
                 true
                 ,
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 composed
                 of
                 atomes
                 :
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 unless
                 God
                 shew
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 
                   drie
                   bones
                
                 ,
                 that
                 lie
                 here
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Ezekiel's
                 Vision
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 flesh
                 and
                 life
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 we
                 can
                 escape
                 totall
                 destruction
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 such
                 a
                 known
                 Maxim
                 of
                 state
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 himself
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Kingdom
                   divided
                   against
                   it self
                   ,
                   cannot
                   stand
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 Churches
                 against
                 Churches
                 ,
                 godly
                 man
                 against
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 stand
                 Although
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 particular
                 Auditory
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 pass
                 by
                 these
                 Particulars
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 handle
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 exactness
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 and
                 latitude
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 first
                 Subject
                 ,
                 Envying
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 This
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 
                   good
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 
                   bad
                   sense
                
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 good
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 's
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 that
                 Jealousy
                 he
                 hath
                 about
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 especially
                 his
                 worship
                 .
                 When
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   good
                   men
                
                 ,
                 it
                 signifies
                 either
                 that
                 honest
                 and
                 
                   lawdable
                   endeavour
                
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 inflamed
                 to
                 imitate
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   go
                   beyond
                
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sinfull
                 grief
                 or
                 hatred
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 emulation
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.14
                 .
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 
                 Or
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 taken
                 oft
                 for
                 that
                 
                   grief
                   of
                   mind
                
                 ,
                 produced
                 by
                 an
                 
                   holy
                   indignation
                
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 are
                 unworthily
                 done
                 against
                 those
                 whom
                 we
                 love
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 either
                 God
                 or
                 
                   others
                   .
                   God
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 
                 Or
                 others
                 ,
                 Col.
                 4.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 oft
                 in
                 humane
                 Greek
                 Authours
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 Envy
                 ;
                 as
                 Act.
                 13.17
                 .
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 
                 Where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 are
                 rekoned
                 among
                 the
                 
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 .
                 And
                 somtimes
                 the
                 Epithete
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   bitter
                   Envy
                
                 .
                 Although
                 the
                 more
                 known
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 for
                 Envy
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 This
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Envying
                   ,
                   wheresoever
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   should
                   especially
                   watch
                   against
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnall
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 this
                 Envying
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Consider
              
               
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Original
                   and
                   Fountain
                   of
                   this
                   Envy
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   great
                   impieties
                   that
                   are
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Corrupt
                   part
                   in
                   a
                   man.
                
                 So
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 and
                 James
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Envying
                   strifes
                
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 diabolical
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 wisdome
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 
                   chast
                   ,
                   peaceable
                
                 ,
                 and
                 long-suffering
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 lesser
                 stream
                 from
                 that
                 bitter
                 Fountain
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 gall
                 and
                 wormwood
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 in
                 by
                 nature
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 conclude
                 he
                 is
                 wholly
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 mortifie
                 this
                 sinne
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 reckons
                 it
                 amongst
                 all
                 those
                 gross
                 sinnes
                 :
                 
                   Murders
                   ,
                   Vncleanness
                   ,
                   Idolatries
                   ,
                   Wichcrafts
                   .
                
                 And
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   do
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   shall
                   never
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 though
                 the
                 Scripture
                 brand
                 this
                 sinne
                 as
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spawn
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 how
                 prevalent
                 is
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 amongst
                 bad
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 amongst
                 good
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 sad
                 Envyings
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 eyes
                 are
                 there
                 towards
                 one
                 anothers
                 good
                 ?
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 an
                 
                   evil
                   eye
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 look
                 with
                 discontent
                 ,
                 and
                 grudging
                 upon
                 others
                 .
                 Envy
                 is
                 a
                 squint-ey'd
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 more
                 deformed
                 sinne
                 .
                 
                   Vixque
                   tenet
                   lachrymas
                   ,
                   quia
                   nil
                   lachrymabile
                   cernit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   sinne
                   of
                   Envy
                   ,
                   may
                   either
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   Predominancy
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   only
                   in
                   Motions
                   and
                   Combates
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   breaking
                   out
                   into
                   act
                   ,
                   bewailed
                   and
                   repented
                   of
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 wicked
                 men
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 sort
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Envy
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 imbred
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Regeneration
                 finds
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 enemies
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 are
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Toades
                 of
                 poyson
                 .
                 Thus
                 Act.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Jews
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 Envy
                 against
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Filled
                 they
                 were
                 with
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 this
                 Envy
                 within
                 ,
                 carryes
                 them
                 violently
                 to
                 all
                 outward
                 wickedness
                 ;
                 especially
                 Murder
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 natural
                 fruit
                 of
                 Envy
                 .
                 Whom
                 men
                 envy
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 resolve
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 restraint
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 near
                 in
                 sound
                 and
                 efficacy
                 .
                 Thus
                 Pilate
                 knew
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 Envy
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 desired
                 to
                 crucify
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 puts
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Gal
                 ,
                 5
                 21.
                 
                 Envyings
                 and
                 Murthers
                 together
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 alike
                 ,
                 so
                 one
                 presently
                 follows
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 godly
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 too
                 vigorously
                 also
                 .
                 These
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Hebrews
                   James
                
                 writeth
                 to
                 ,
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 devoure
                 and
                 consume
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 Envyes
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 would
                 alwaies
                 abide
                 like
                 an
                 Ark
                 ,
                 compacted
                 so
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 waters
                 could
                 enter
                 in
                 ;
                 did
                 not
                 Envyings
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 eyes
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 dissolve
                 the
                 cement
                 and
                 sodering
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 sweet
                 Roses
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 these
                 worms
                 breed
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 John's
                 Disciples
                 saw
                 the
                 multitudes
                 run
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 Master
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 admired
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 an
                 envious
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 complained
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 graciously
                 did
                 John
                 labour
                 to
                 rebuke
                 that
                 ill
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.30
                 .
                 ?
                 The
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 envyings
                 and
                 proud
                 contentions
                 ;
                 (
                 For
                 these
                 alwaies
                 go
                 together
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 strived
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 greatness
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 Christ
                 informed
                 them
                 of
                 Persecutions
                 and
                 troubles
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 undergone
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 enemy
                 ,
                 )
                 are
                 yet
                 ready
                 to
                 have
                 envyings
                 and
                 bitter
                 affections
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 remarkeable
                 is
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 James
                 4.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   us
                   lusteth
                   to
                   Envy
                   .
                
                 Even
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 lusteth
                 to
                 Envy
                 :
                 Is
                 violently
                 carried
                 out
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 Consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Envy
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   grief
                   and
                   a
                   trouble
                   ,
                   that
                   others
                   are
                   indeed
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   an
                   apprehension
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   better
                   condition
                   then
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 like
                 a
                 Devil
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 first
                 
                 envied
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 happiness
                 and
                 glorious
                 estate
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 is
                 condemned
                 into
                 eternal
                 torments
                 ,
                 he
                 envies
                 man
                 ;
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 tormented
                 to
                 see
                 men
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Chaines
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 troubled
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 good
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 advantage
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 increaseth
                 his
                 torment
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 tempted
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 his
                 Envy
                 and
                 malice
                 carrieth
                 him
                 out
                 thus
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 devilish
                 disposition
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 envious
                 man.
                 The
                 Apostle
                 James
                 cals
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 14.15
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 troubled
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 better
                 with
                 others
                 then
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 a
                 devilish
                 frame
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 devilish
                 wisdome
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 devilish
                 grief
                 and
                 vexation
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 this
                 make
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 tremble
                 at
                 it
                 !
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 this
                 Envy
                 may
                 work
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 several
                 Natures
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   and
                   outward
                   prosperity
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 Thy
                 eye
                 is
                 evil
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 giveth
                 wealth
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 Health
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 Prosperity
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Thus
                 Josephs
                 Brethren
                 envied
                 Joseph
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 Dream
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Sheafes
                 should
                 bow
                 to
                 his
                 Sheaf
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 love
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 then
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 condition
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Envy
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 Shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 bad
                 to
                 thy
                 own
                 soul
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 Because
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 thee
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 others
                 have
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 throw
                 away
                 thy
                 soul
                 also
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Applause
                   ,
                   and
                   Honour
                   ,
                   or
                   Esteem
                   others
                   have
                
                 :
                 Which
                 will
                 lessen
                 thine
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 powerfull
                 Envy
                 .
                 When
                 two
                 Suns
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 together
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 main
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Envy
                 against
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 They
                 saw
                 the
                 people
                 runne
                 after
                 him
                 :
                 They
                 saw
                 multitudes
                 following
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 wickedness
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 discovered
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 made
                 them
                 mad
                 with
                 Envy
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 still
                 higher
                 :
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   and
                   Abilities
                   that
                   others
                   have
                   better
                   then
                   theirs
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 greater
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 Envy
                 others
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Religious
                 Parts
                 and
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 outward
                 mercy
                 :
                 Because
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 Envyings
                 amongst
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 a
                 people
                 living
                 in
                 a
                 rich
                 and
                 Populous
                 City
                 :
                 They
                 abounded
                 more
                 in
                 Parts
                 and
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 Church
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 here
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 Envyings
                 and
                 Factions
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 farre
                 more
                 happy
                 to
                 have
                 sanctifying
                 Graces
                 ,
                 then
                 inlarged
                 Gifts
                 :
                 Farre
                 more
                 glorious
                 to
                 have
                 Love
                 ,
                 then
                 large
                 Knowledg
                 .
                 That
                 made
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 commend
                 Love
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 undervaluing
                 all
                 Gifts
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.29
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 there
                 of
                 a
                 
                   good
                   man
                   Envying
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophesying
                 was
                 poured
                 out
                 upon
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 Moses
                 gives
                 him
                 a
                 reproof
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Parts
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 there
                 (
                 through
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 )
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 more
                 Envyings
                 and
                 Factions
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 cure
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 to
                 keepe
                 people
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 press
                 mortification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   true
                   works
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 poyson
                 and
                 wickedness
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 Envy
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   When
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   Graces
                   and
                   Godliness
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 wicked
                 ,
                 malicious
                 ,
                 and
                 envious
                 heart
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 godly
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 tendency
                 to
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 yet
                 how
                 often
                 is
                 it
                 practised
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 men
                 are
                 reproached
                 ,
                 envied
                 by
                 their
                 neighbours
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 meerly
                 for
                 their
                 godliness
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 carried
                 out
                 with
                 devilish
                 spite
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 prophane
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 carnal
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolute
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 better
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                 But
                 this
                 maketh
                 them
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 their
                 envy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 godly
                 .
                 Thus
                 Cain
                 ,
                 he
                 envyed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hated
                 his
                 brother
                 Abel
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 two
                 ,
                 except
                 their
                 Father
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 dearely
                 have
                 loved
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 Abel's
                 works
                 they
                 were
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 had
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Cain's
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 made
                 him
                 envy
                 ,
                 hate
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 murder
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 terrifieth
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 ,
                 to
                 envy
                 ,
                 spite
                 ,
                 and
                 malice
                 a
                 man
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 godliness
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 high
                 degree
                 to
                 that
                 unpardonable
                 sinne
                 :
                 Look
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 too
                 many
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 dolefull
                 crime
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Envy
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 subject
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   weak
                   ,
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   and
                   narrow
                   spirits
                   ,
                
                 Job
                 5
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Envy
                   slayeth
                   the
                   silly
                   one
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 weakness
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 his
                 very
                 envy
                 betrayeth
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thinks
                 others
                 are
                 above
                 him
                 .
                 Austin
                 observeth
                 this
                 envy
                 in
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sinnes
                 they
                 are
                 actually
                 guilty
                 of
                 :
                 
                   Vidi
                   ego
                   zelantem
                   parvulum
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 he
                 took
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 sucking
                 ,
                 would
                 envy
                 another
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 breast
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 argueth
                 sillyness
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 inordinate
                 ●ffection
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 will
                 sometimes
                 confess
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 ever
                 acknowledge
                 he
                 envyeth
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 confess
                 he
                 feares
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 love
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 seldome
                 that
                 he
                 envyeth
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 denoteth
                 a
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 Superiour
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 natural
                 pride
                 in
                 every
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   this
                   sin
                   of
                   envy
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   similitude
                   of
                   condition
                   ,
                   estate
                   ,
                   trad
                   ,
                   or
                   profession
                   ,
                   or
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   competition
                   for
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   cannot
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 One
                 tradesman
                 envyeth
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 trade
                 ,
                 or
                 profit
                 ;
                 thus
                 one
                 Scholler
                 ,
                 one
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 one
                 Favourite
                 another
                 ,
                 one
                 Co-partner
                 in
                 Government
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 Lycinius
                 grew
                 so
                 desperately
                 mad
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 defended
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 meetings
                 ,
                 prayed
                 for
                 Constantine
                 and
                 not
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Saul's
                 envy
                 and
                 hatred
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 was
                 because
                 the
                 women
                 sang
                 ,
                 
                   Saul
                   slew
                   his
                   thousands
                   ,
                   and
                   David
                   his
                   ten
                   thousands
                   .
                
                 Phil.
                 1.19
                 .
                 
                   Some
                   preach
                   Christ
                   out
                   of
                   envy
                   ,
                
                 These
                 were
                 teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 envy
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 took
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 was
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 preach
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 thought
                 Paul
                 like
                 themselves
                 ,
                 ambitious
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 would
                 grieve
                 and
                 vex
                 Paul
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Such
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   Envy
                   ,
                   who
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   abide
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   therefore
                   study
                   all
                   the
                   wayes
                   to
                   disparage
                   ,
                   and
                   obscure
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   excellency
                   of
                   such
                   :
                
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 failings
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 they
                 rake
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 talk
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 neglecting
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Kite
                 that
                 flyeth
                 over
                 the
                 pleasant
                 meadows
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 upon
                 the
                 dunghills
                 ,
                 and
                 Carrion
                 ;
                 therefore
                 an
                 envious
                 man
                 discovers
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 talk
                 ,
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 though
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 mention
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 only
                 craftily
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 envy
                 .
                 Thus
                 where
                 charity
                 covereth
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 envy
                 covereth
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 all
                 envyings
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 against
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 godly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 live
                 more
                 holily
                 then
                 thou
                 dost
                 ,
                 their
                 lives
                 condemne
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 their
                 purity
                 thy
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 their
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 thy
                 superstition
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 the●
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 poyson
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Serpent
                 .
                 Oh
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 an
                 opportunity
                 !
                 Never
                 did
                 Paul
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 Bonner
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 persecuter
                 ,
                 more
                 greedily
                 destroy
                 those
                 that
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 couldst
                 !
                 Never
                 comfort
                 thy self
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 envy
                 ,
                 or
                 hate
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 godliness
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 condemnest
                 
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fault
                 !
                 for
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 moved
                 with
                 envy
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   his
                   good
                   works
                   ,
                
                 they
                 pretended
                 he
                 
                   spake
                   blasphemy
                   ,
                   he
                   broke
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                
                 you
                 see
                 they
                 had
                 religious
                 pretexts
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 bordereth
                 so
                 near
                 upon
                 the
                 unpardonable
                 sinne
                 !
                 it's
                 too
                 rife
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 too
                 common
                 amongst
                 men
                 :
                 if
                 God
                 give
                 thee
                 not
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 godly
                 thy self
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 give
                 thee
                 not
                 a
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 Devil
                 so
                 farre
                 fill
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 envy
                 ,
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 at
                 godliness
                 in
                 other
                 .
                 Oh
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difference
                 between
                 that
                 sinner
                 ,
                 whom
                 carnal
                 pleasures
                 or
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 keep
                 from
                 godliness
                 !
                 and
                 that
                 sinner
                 whom
                 envy
                 and
                 a
                 secret
                 rancour
                 against
                 godliness
                 ,
                 makes
                 keep
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 it
                 !
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 especially
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 How
                 contrary
                 is
                 this
                 spirit
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 love
                 Christ
                 hath
                 put
                 into
                 you
                 ?
                 He
                 prayed
                 most
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 thing
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 might
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 How
                 then
                 comes
                 envyings
                 ,
                 and
                 bitter
                 thoughts
                 among
                 you
                 ?
                 you
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 your
                 lives
                 for
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 How
                 comes
                 this
                 divelish
                 sinne
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ?
                 How
                 come
                 doves
                 to
                 have
                 gall
                 ?
                 
                   Christ
                   that
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   became
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   contemptible
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   godlyes
                   sake
                
                 ;
                 and
                 hast
                 thou
                 so
                 much
                 glory
                 ,
                 or
                 honour
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 thy self
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 ?
                 
                   Grudge
                   not
                   one
                   against
                   another
                
                 ,
                 or
                 sigh
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Greek
                 is
                 ;
                 no
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 bitterness
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 sighs
                 ,
                 and
                 discontentedness
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 Jam
                 5
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 aggravation
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 howsoever
                 the
                 heathenish
                 Poets
                 ,
                 have
                 described
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 ugly
                 ,
                 loathsome
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 deformed
                 shape
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 unloveliness
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 being
                 matter
                 only
                 of
                 fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 witty
                 invention
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 draw
                 the
                 pourtraiture
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   two-edged
                   sword
                
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 arrow
                 from
                 this
                 quiver
                 ,
                 may
                 justly
                 strike
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wickedness
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   excellently
                   illustrated
                   by
                   that
                   admirable
                   good
                   it
                   is
                   opposite
                   to
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   privation
                   is
                   the
                   worst
                   ,
                   whose
                   habit
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 evil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 :
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 three-fold
                 good
                 that
                 envy
                 doth
                 oppose
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   fire
                   water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   darkness
                   light
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   infinite
                   goodness
                   in
                   God.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   inestimable
                   goodness
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   admirable
                   goodness
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   love
                   ,
                   or
                   charity
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 know
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 an
                 evil
                 envy
                 is
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 evil
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 it
                 opposeth
                 Gods
                 goodness
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 phrase
                 implyeth
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   thy
                   eye
                   evil
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   good
                   ?
                
                 Mat.
                 20
                 15.
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 intensively
                 ,
                 but
                 privatively
                 ,
                 for
                 envy
                 doth
                 take
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 neighbour
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my self
                 from
                 my self
                 ;
                 it
                 maketh
                 Gods
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 goodness
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 evil
                 who
                 envyeth
                 ;
                 this
                 bitterness
                 upon
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 fountain
                 of
                 goodness
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 communicates
                 his
                 mercies
                 freely
                 :
                 Were
                 envy
                 able
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 that
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 spotless
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 created
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 such
                 glorious
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 give
                 such
                 excellent
                 perfections
                 to
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 for
                 many
                 times
                 God
                 loseth
                 his
                 glory
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 dishonour
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 behold
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 so
                 liberally
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 glory
                 be
                 obscured
                 thereby
                 .
                 Oh!
                 if
                 it
                 lay
                 in
                 an
                 envious
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 great
                 ,
                 or
                 admired
                 ,
                 or
                 despicable
                 ,
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 how
                 quickly
                 would
                 he
                 make
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 poor
                 Hospital
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 !
                 Behold
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 venemous
                 poison
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 grudge
                 ,
                 and
                 repine
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 glorious
                 Attribute
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 bounty
                 ,
                 and
                 liberality
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 David
                 is
                 so
                 ravished
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 upon
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   His
                   mercy
                   which
                   endureth
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 this
                 the
                 envious
                 man
                 is
                 vexed
                 at
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 seed
                 of
                 this
                 bitter
                 wormwood
                 in
                 Jonah
                 ,
                 how
                 discontented
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 grieved
                 was
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 destroy
                 that
                 populous
                 City
                 of
                 Ninev●h
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 patiently
                 did
                 God
                 expostulate
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 confute
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Gourd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 troubled
                 at
                 ,
                 because
                 consumed
                 by
                 a
                 worme
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 ?
                 Jon.
                 4.10
                 .
                 Oh
                 if
                 an
                 envious
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 thus
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 God
                 no
                 better
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 !
                 Should
                 I
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Lord
                 deal
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 this
                 might
                 change
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 related
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 an
                 envious
                 ,
                 cruel
                 man
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 sometimes
                 bewail
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 terrible
                 judgements
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 suddain
                 earthquakes
                 ,
                 no
                 violent
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 sore
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 :
                 well
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 clay
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 mingled
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   opposeth
                   that
                   admirable
                   goodness
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 Oh
                 come
                 with
                 admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 ,
                 envy
                 is
                 as
                 direct
                 contrary
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Serpent
                 to
                 the
                 Dove
                 !
                 Consider
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 debasing
                 himself
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 essence
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 alwayes
                 have
                 declared
                 that
                 infinite
                 Majesty
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 willingly
                 doth
                 obscure
                 this
                 Sunne
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 this
                 Divinity
                 in
                 a
                 vail
                 of
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 act
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 mighty
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 a
                 worme
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 yea
                 see
                 how
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 hated
                 him
                 ,
                 envied
                 him
                 ;
                 how
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
                 in
                 ;
                 that
                 supported
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 how
                 abused
                 ,
                 scorned
                 ,
                 reproached
                 ,
                 and
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ignominious
                 ,
                 and
                 scurrilous
                 manner
                 .
                 Oh
                 admire
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 hear
                 and
                 believe
                 !
                 Had
                 there
                 been
                 any
                 gall
                 in
                 this
                 Dove
                 ,
                 any
                 envy
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 have
                 emptied
                 himself
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 full
                 ?
                 Would
                 he
                 have
                 become
                 poor
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 rich
                 ?
                 Oh
                 then
                 if
                 envy
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 stirre
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 Did
                 Christ
                 do
                 thus
                 ?
                 Was
                 he
                 of
                 this
                 temper
                 ?
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 need
                 fill
                 thee
                 with
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   love
                   and
                   charity
                   is
                   often
                   prayed
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   people
                   ▪
                   might
                   have
                   it
                   ;
                   he
                   prayeth
                   for
                   nothing
                   so
                   earnestly
                   as
                   that
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 sign
                 and
                 symptome
                 of
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 miracles
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 prophesies
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 love
                 ,
                 shall
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 enjoyned
                 also
                 ;
                 for
                 faith
                 hath
                 the
                 preeminence
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 region
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 so
                 love
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 
                   idem
                   velle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   idem
                   nolle
                
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 bad
                 things
                 common
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 the
                 lover
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 where
                 it
                 animateth
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 where
                 it
                 loveth
                 ;
                 
                   Love
                   seeketh
                   not
                   her
                   own
                   ,
                   love
                   envieth
                   not
                   ,
                   love
                   is
                   not
                   puffed
                   up
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 was
                 covered
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 so
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 action
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 love
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   all
                   your
                   things
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   charity
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.14
                 .
                 Then
                 what
                 a
                 damnable
                 sinne
                 is
                 envy
                 ,
                 which
                 breaks
                 these
                 silken
                 cords
                 ?
                 when
                 these
                 hellish
                 motions
                 of
                 envy
                 stirre
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 cry
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 love
                 ;
                 Oh
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 Christs
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Gospel
                 Spirit
                 !
                 As
                 love
                 is
                 the
                 fullfilling
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 so
                 envy
                 is
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 hang
                 upon
                 love
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 where
                 envy
                 is
                 ;
                 if
                 then
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 these
                 three
                 objects
                 to
                 look
                 on
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 abhorre
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 toad
                 of
                 envy
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 still
                 further
                 abomination
                 in
                 this
                 sinne
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   very
                   lively
                   image
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 like
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 envious
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 hornes
                 to
                 push
                 at
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 cloven
                 foot
                 to
                 make
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 wranglings
                 :
                 This
                 you
                 heard
                 ,
                 this
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 viz.
                 whereby
                 men
                 make
                 strifes
                 ,
                 and
                 envyings
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 divelish
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 3.15
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 What
                 accord
                 hath
                 Christ
                 with
                 Belial
                 ?
                 Why
                 art
                 not
                 thou
                 ashamed
                 to
                 look
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 this
                 divelish
                 temper
                 in
                 thee
                 ?
                 As
                 the
                 Bafilisk
                 doth
                 so
                 
                 hate
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 very
                 picture
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 envy
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 vent
                 himself
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 doth
                 upon
                 man
                 ,
                 made
                 after
                 Gods
                 image
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 profit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 an
                 encrease
                 of
                 his
                 torment
                 ,
                 to
                 tempt
                 man
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 damne
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 delights
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 Other
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Drunkeness
                 ,
                 and
                 Uncleanness
                 ,
                 turn
                 men
                 into
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 doth
                 into
                 Devils
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 an
                 envious
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 full
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 farther
                 off
                 from
                 godliness
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 beastly
                 prophane
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   sinne
                   of
                   Envy
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   mother-sinne
                   ,
                   a
                   fountaine-sinne
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 wickedness
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 sinne
                 will
                 conceive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 forth
                 :
                 Through
                 envy
                 ,
                 they
                 stoned
                 Paul
                 ,
                 through
                 envy
                 ,
                 they
                 murdered
                 Christ
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 persecutors
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 did
                 burn
                 with
                 envy
                 themselves
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 burnt
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 .
                 Hence
                 Jam.
                 4.5
                 .
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alledgeth
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   spirit
                   within
                   us
                   lusteth
                   to
                   envy
                   ,
                
                 aiming
                 at
                 that
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.5
                 .
                 
                   The
                   imagination
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   are
                   only
                   evil
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   continually
                
                 ;
                 Now
                 he
                 nameth
                 not
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 particularizeth
                 in
                 envy
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cheif
                 cause
                 of
                 many
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   where
                   envying
                   and
                   strife
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   confusion
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   evil
                   work
                
                 Jam
                 3
                 16.
                 
                 Nay
                 not
                 only
                 personal
                 ,
                 private
                 evils
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 womb
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 publique
                 miseries
                 commonly
                 begin
                 from
                 this
                 spark
                 of
                 envy
                 .
                 A
                 Commonwealth
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 field
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 envy
                 of
                 ambitious
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 cut
                 inpeices
                 like
                 the
                 Levites
                 wife
                 ,
                 through
                 envy
                 of
                 ecclesiastical
                 persons
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Churches
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 ,
                 have
                 died
                 of
                 this
                 disease
                 :
                 this
                 hath
                 cut
                 all
                 the
                 nerves
                 ,
                 whereby
                 any
                 society
                 is
                 compacted
                 together
                 .
                 Oh
                 therefore
                 pray
                 we
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 out
                 this
                 incendiary
                 ,
                 and
                 Boutefeu
                 from
                 all
                 Churches
                 and
                 States
                 !
                 The
                 Devil
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13.15
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 envious
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 and
                 sowed
                 tares
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 tares
                 of
                 discord
                 ,
                 dissensions
                 and
                 different
                 opinions
                 ,
                 are
                 sowed
                 by
                 the
                 envious
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 grudgeth
                 at
                 our
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   sinne
                   is
                   a
                   just
                   torment
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   commits
                   it
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 more
                 deadly
                 sinne
                 ;
                 now
                 this
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 very
                 gibbett
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 rack
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 one
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 that
                 formeth
                 that
                 is
                 thrown
                 into
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 hell
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 torturing
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 so
                 many
                 Devils
                 were
                 pulling
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Heathen
                 observed
                 it
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 greatest
                 Tyrants
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 never
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 greater
                 torment
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 if
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 stirrings
                 of
                 envy
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 be
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Scorpions
                 stings
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 where
                 envy
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   sinne
                   of
                   Envy
                   doth
                   deprive
                   Christians
                   of
                   all
                   exercise
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   common
                   graces
                   .
                
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 as
                 building
                 and
                 lively
                 stones
                 compacted
                 together
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 they
                 were
                 with
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mind
                 .
                 The
                 duties
                 of
                 communion
                 and
                 relation
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 frequently
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 exhorting
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 reproving
                 ,
                 comforting
                 ,
                 whetting
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraging
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 compared
                 therefore
                 to
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 one
                 member
                 should
                 envy
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 how
                 quickly
                 would
                 the
                 whole
                 be
                 consumed
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 faith
                 to
                 help
                 anothers
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 strong
                 to
                 support
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 quick
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 du●l
                 ,
                 grace
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 thy self
                 but
                 to
                 profit
                 others
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 coals
                 of
                 fire
                 together
                 do
                 enflame
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Now
                 envy
                 that
                 sets
                 all
                 at
                 distance
                 ,
                 obstructeth
                 the
                 nourishment
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 every
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 helping
                 and
                 drawing
                 out
                 anothers
                 graces
                 ,
                 it
                 draweth
                 out
                 their
                 corruptions
                 :
                 this
                 makes
                 strangeness
                 ,
                 suspicions
                 ,
                 uncharitable
                 censures
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Lambs
                 become
                 Tygers
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 Myrtle-trees
                 Brambles
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   tenacious
                   inbred
                   sinne
                
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 regenerate
                 ,
                 these
                 
                 sparkes
                 of
                 Hell
                 are
                 alive
                 :
                 These
                 worms
                 will
                 breed
                 in
                 the
                 sweetest
                 Roses
                 :
                 These
                 mothes
                 in
                 the
                 finest
                 Garments
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 contumacious
                 and
                 inherent
                 this
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Well
                   ,
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   so
                   dangerous
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   what
                   Remedies
                   may
                   be
                   used
                   against
                   it
                   ?
                
                 If
                 this
                 Viper
                 will
                 stick
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 may
                 we
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 stay
                 on
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 fall
                 down
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Turn
                   Envy
                   into
                   Pity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 cure
                 .
                 Nothing
                 breaketh
                 Envy
                 ,
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 Pity
                 .
                 Now
                 their
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 thou
                 enviest
                 at
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 affords
                 meditation
                 of
                 Pity
                 and
                 Prayer
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 Envy
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 prosperity
                 thou
                 enviest
                 ,
                 David
                 tels
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   slippery
                   places
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   they
                   are
                   fatted
                   to
                   destruction
                
                 .
                 Does
                 any
                 envy
                 the
                 Garlands
                 and
                 Crowns
                 that
                 were
                 put
                 on
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 ?
                 The
                 godly
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 look
                 with
                 an
                 ill
                 eye
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 success
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 happiness
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 should
                 remember
                 this
                 ;
                 Their
                 great
                 Honours
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 oyl
                 poured
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 burn
                 hotter
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 godly
                 that
                 hath
                 outward
                 mercies
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 greater
                 account
                 to
                 give
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 received
                 more
                 Talents
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 greater
                 increase
                 is
                 expected
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 :
                 He
                 having
                 a
                 greater
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 theifts
                 and
                 dangers
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 
                   That
                   if
                   instead
                   of
                   Envy
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   bless
                   and
                   praise
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Graces
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   thereby
                   be
                   made
                   thine
                   .
                
                 When
                 thou
                 canst
                 glorify
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 abilities
                 given
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 success
                 they
                 have
                 ;
                 though
                 thy
                 glory
                 be
                 obscured
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 it
                 accountable
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 wils
                 ,
                 and
                 consents
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 makes
                 theirs
                 his
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 good
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   contented
                   with
                   thy
                   condition
                   .
                   Envy
                
                 commonly
                 comes
                 from
                 discontent
                 at
                 what
                 is
                 ours
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 thou
                 canst
                 bless
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 with
                 joyfulness
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 kill
                 that
                 snake
                 of
                 Envy
                 in
                 thy
                 breast
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thou
                 maist
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                   know
                   a
                   just
                   zeal
                   against
                   others
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   applause
                   and
                   followers
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   in
                   an
                   evil
                   way
                   ,
                   )
                   from
                   Envy
                   ?
                
                 
                 For
                 this
                 may
                 seem
                 very
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 Instances
                 :
                 Numb
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 There
                 some
                 prophesied
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 envied
                 it
                 for
                 Moses
                 his
                 sake
                 :
                 They
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 blamed
                 .
                 Yet
                 when
                 Corah
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 said
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 took
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 holy
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 Moses
                 was
                 enraged
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 Not
                 from
                 Envy
                 ,
                 but
                 Zeal
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 were
                 hot
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 followed
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 ,
                 Envy
                 moved
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 were
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 led
                 captive
                 silly
                 women
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 many
                 followers
                 .
                 Now
                 Paul
                 is
                 severe
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Envy
                 ,
                 but
                 Zeal
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 preach
                 against
                 false
                 Teachers
                 that
                 have
                 many
                 followers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 Envy
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 (
                 I
                 may
                 afterwards
                 be
                 larger
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Factions
                 in
                 this
                 Church
                 ;
                 )
                 only
                 the
                 difference
                 briefly
                 between
                 Envy
                 and
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 may
                 be
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   matter
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 affected
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 others
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   True
                   Zeal
                
                 seeketh
                 to
                 
                   gain
                   followers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 not
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   True
                   Zeal
                
                 can
                 reign
                 in
                 debasements
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 accounted
                 as
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 God
                 go
                 on
                 .
                 So
                 cannot
                 Envy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   .
                   To
                   abandon
                   this
                   red
                   Dragan
                   from
                   your
                   societies
                   .
                
                 Let
                 not
                 Envy
                 enter
                 into
                 
                 your
                 Families
                 .
                 Let
                 Envy
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 between
                 neighbours
                 ;
                 especially
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 horrible
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 shall
                 Envy
                 a
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 get
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Oh
                 fear
                 ,
                 lest
                 God
                 bring
                 such
                 desolating
                 judgments
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 object
                 of
                 pity
                 and
                 wo
                 !
              
               
                 
                   For
                   whereas
                   there
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   Strife
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 sign
                 specified
                 .
                 This
                 thorne
                 argued
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 brambles
                 ,
                 not
                 figs
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 carnal
                 ,
                 not
                 spiritual
                 .
                 This
                 sinne
                 (
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Envy
                 was
                 a
                 bitter
                 affection
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 :
                 Strife
                 comes
                 to
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 actions
                 of
                 enmity
                 and
                 malice
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 reproach
                 and
                 uncomeliness
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Brethren
                 by
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 brand
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Paul
                 gives
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 
                   Hating
                   and
                   hated
                   of
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 in
                 vehement
                 affection
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   good
                   and
                   comely
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   Brethren
                   live
                   together
                   in
                   Vnity
                   ?
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 133.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 comparing
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 
                   precious
                   oyntment
                   poured
                   upon
                   Aarons
                   head
                
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 How
                 bitter
                 and
                 wofull
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 through
                 malice
                 ,
                 uncharitableness
                 ,
                 and
                 contentions
                 ,
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 Tygars
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Strifes
                   ,
                   and
                   quarrelling
                   Contentions
                   amongst
                   Christians
                   ,
                   
                   argue
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   farre
                   Carnal
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 such
                 froward
                 ,
                 malicious
                 ,
                 and
                 turbulent
                 dispositions
                 .
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 hath
                 its
                 great
                 use
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 inward
                 rank
                 or
                 hath
                 neighbour
                 to
                 neighbour
                 ?
                 What
                 detraction
                 and
                 back-bitings
                 have
                 men
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ?
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 as
                 humanity
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 for
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 kindness
                 and
                 civility
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 for
                 
                   malice
                   ,
                   hatred
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 violent
                 unjust
                 dealings
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 opening
                 this
                 Point
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   true
                   ground
                   of
                   all
                   Love
                   and
                   Peace
                   ,
                   all
                   Concord
                   and
                   Agreement
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   can
                   only
                   be
                   upon
                   a
                   Motive
                   of
                   Godliness
                   and
                   honesty
                   .
                
                 Only
                 godly
                 men
                 can
                 truly
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Motive
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 Gods
                 command
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 temporal
                 and
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Hence
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 
                   love
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.15
                 .
                 and
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.8
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 manifestation
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 love
                 was
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 godly
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 other
                 ends
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 still
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 grace
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 cast
                 his
                 love
                 upon
                 ,
                 therefore
                 thou
                 darest
                 not
                 but
                 love
                 them
                 still
                 .
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 but
                 be
                 reconciled
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   through
                   Christ
                   ,
                   is
                   reconciled
                
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 very
                 frequently
                 urge
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 dissimulation
                 ;
                 knowing
                 the
                 corruptions
                 and
                 falsehood
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 take
                 heed
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Heathen
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Amicitia
                   nisi
                   inter
                   bonus
                   esse
                   non
                   potest
                
                 :
                 
                   Friendship
                   can
                   only
                   be
                   upon
                   grounds
                   of
                   goodness
                   and
                   honesty
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 any
                 man
                 agree
                 upon
                 evil
                 grounds
                 ,
                 because
                 others
                 are
                 wicked
                 like
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 matter
                 of
                 profit
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 sure
                 Concord
                 ,
                 But
                 are
                 as
                 dogs
                 ,
                 playing
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 ,
                 while
                 bones
                 are
                 cast
                 amongst
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 snarle
                 and
                 fight
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Take
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 matter
                 of
                 pleasure
                 or
                 profit
                 ,
                 will
                 
                 presently
                 divide
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 Herod
                 and
                 Pilate
                 cannot
                 agree
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 against
                 Christ
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 never
                 joyn
                 together
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 oppose
                 godliness
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Striving
                 or
                 Contention
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 
                   good
                   and
                   laudable
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Jude
                 commands
                 to
                 
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   once
                   delivered
                
                 ;
                 To
                 
                   be
                   in
                   an
                   agony
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 strive
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 zealously
                 quarrell
                 with
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 though
                 this
                 Contention
                 and
                 Striving
                 be
                 not
                 intended
                 here
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 account
                 all
                 zeal
                 and
                 fervency
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 quarrelling
                 and
                 making
                 tumults
                 :
                 As
                 Jer.
                 15.10
                 .
                 
                   Wo
                   is
                   me
                   that
                   my
                   mother
                   bear
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   contention
                   .
                
                 Why
                 so
                 ?
                 He
                 reproved
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 :
                 He
                 spake
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 carnal
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 he
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 troubler
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Their
                 is
                 a
                 
                   sinfull
                   and
                   ungodly
                   Striving
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 about
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Object
                 .
                 Either
                 in
                 
                   Civil
                   worldly
                   things
                
                 ,
                 quarrelling
                 and
                 wrangling
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 
                   Religious
                   matters
                
                 .
                 Their
                 is
                 a
                 desire
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cavilling
                 against
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 gain-saying
                 those
                 Duties
                 that
                 are
                 commanded
                 ;
                 or
                 needlessly
                 striving
                 with
                 idle
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 not
                 for
                 godliness
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 fully
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.7
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 disease
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 le
                 ts
                 briefly
                 speak
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 will
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Shew
                 the
                 Sinfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Effects
                 wherein
                 they
                 manifest
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Aggravation
                 of
                 the
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   bitter
                   poisonous
                   fountain
                   of
                   corruption
                   within
                   every
                   man.
                
                 Man
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Spider
                 ,
                 a
                 Toade
                 :
                 He
                 can
                 spit
                 nothing
                 but
                 venome
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 bramble
                 that
                 tears
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 cometh
                 near
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 strifes
                 and
                 Contentions
                 are
                 made
                 
                   the
                   manifest
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 or
                 an
                 hard
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 determine
                 whence
                 they
                 come
                 .
                 All
                 thy
                 jangleings
                 ,
                 clamours
                 ,
                 and
                 evil
                 speakings
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 that
                 gall
                 and
                 wormwood
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 James
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Whence
                   come
                   wars
                   and
                   fightings
                
                 ?
                 He
                 cals
                 that
                 strife
                 amongst
                 them
                 a
                 
                   Warre
                   .
                   Do
                   they
                   not
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   lusts
                   that
                   warre
                   in
                   your
                   members
                   ?
                
                 See
                 here
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 striveth
                 ,
                 and
                 brawleth
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 lust
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 which
                 striveth
                 and
                 fighteth
                 against
                 his
                 soul
                 .
                 Thou
                 seekest
                 to
                 be
                 wronged
                 ,
                 to
                 undoe
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 anger
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 will
                 undoe
                 and
                 damn
                 thy
                 
                   own
                   soul
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Particular
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Pride
                   .
                   Where
                   pride
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   Contention
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 13.10
                 .
                 A
                 proud
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 strive
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 fire
                 cannot
                 but
                 set
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Troubles
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 either
                 publique
                 or
                 private
                 ,
                 come
                 from
                 Pride
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   would
                   have
                   his
                   will
                   to
                   be
                   done
                
                 :
                 Whereas
                 humility
                 and
                 lowlimindedness
                 ,
                 that
                 keeps
                 all
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 quietness
                 .
                 The
                 Chimny
                 that
                 is
                 higher
                 then
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 puts
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 smoak
                 and
                 dark
                 vapours
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 sometimes
                 that
                 would
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 evaporate
                 their
                 loathsome
                 stomack
                 against
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Ambition
                   and
                   vain
                   glory
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 comes
                 near
                 to
                 Pride
                 .
                 When
                 men
                 are
                 ambitious
                 for
                 great
                 earthly
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 high
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 maketh
                 many
                 quarrels
                 .
                 Absolom's
                 ambition
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 terrible
                 shake
                 did
                 it
                 make
                 in
                 Israel
                 ?
                 This
                 ambition
                 is
                 an
                 huge
                 Whale
                 ,
                 that
                 quickly
                 will
                 swallow
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 less
                 dangerous
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Have
                 not
                 the
                 Divisions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 been
                 through
                 the
                 ambition
                 and
                 vain-glory
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 inordinately
                 loved
                 applaus
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 followers
                 ?
                 This
                 hath
                 alwaies
                 been
                 like
                 a
                 Sword
                 in
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 brought
                 out
                 both
                 blood
                 and
                 water
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Malicious
                   froward
                   dispositions
                
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 rancorous
                 ,
                 turbulent
                 natures
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 disturbing
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 Salamanders
                 that
                 can
                 live
                 no
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 never
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 brawlings
                 or
                 contentions
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 as
                 James
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 hearts
                 also
                 
                   set
                   on
                   fire
                   from
                   hell
                
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 3.6
                 .
                 As
                 these
                 are
                 dangerous
                 persons
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 the
                 possessed
                 body
                 ,
                 throw
                 it
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Townes
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 cursed
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Peace-makers
                 are
                 blessed
                 ,
                 so
                 strife-makers
                 ,
                 and
                 quarrel
                 makers
                 are
                 cursed
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Covetousnesse
                   and
                   sinfull
                   love
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   makes
                   men
                   quarrel
                   and
                   brawl
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 those
                 two
                 Pronouns
                 Meum
                 and
                 Tuum
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 strife
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 an
                 unjust
                 covetous
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 thy
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 lusting
                 after
                 other
                 mens
                 ,
                 or
                 discontent
                 at
                 thy
                 own
                 condition
                 This
                 makes
                 thee
                 fill
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 quarrels
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Impatience
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   with
                   patience
                   and
                   godly
                   wisdome
                   to
                   passe
                   by
                   many
                   injuries
                   and
                   wrongs
                   .
                
                 The
                 Scripture
                 bids
                 us
                 
                   overcome
                   evil
                   with
                   good
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 
                   a
                   man
                   strike
                   on
                   one
                   cheek
                   to
                   turn
                   another
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 6.29
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 there
                 forbid
                 a
                 lawfull
                 resistance
                 of
                 evil
                 before
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 defence
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 private
                 revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 impatience
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 resolve
                 ,
                 As
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Oh
                 no!
                 Christ
                 teacheth
                 us
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   pray
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   persecute
                   and
                   hate
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   sinfull
                   Effects
                
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 Of
                 
                   striving
                   about
                   worldly
                   things
                
                 ,
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   passionate
                   and
                   railing
                   speeches
                   ;
                   Let
                   all
                   clamour
                   and
                   evil
                   speaking
                   be
                   laid
                   aside
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.31
                 .
                 Mat.
                 5.22
                 .
                 
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   angry
                   with
                   his
                   brother
                   ,
                   calling
                   him
                   fool
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   hell
                   fire
                   .
                
                 Little
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 whose
                 mouths
                 are
                 as
                 loathsome
                 as
                 open
                 sepulchres
                 :
                 Oh
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 foul
                 language
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 mad
                 rage
                 makes
                 thee
                 cast
                 upon
                 others
                 !
                 Whereas
                 the
                 
                   Angel
                   did
                   not
                   give
                   the
                   Devil
                   railing
                   accusations
                
                 ;
                 Those
                 foul
                 mouths
                 ,
                 they
                 argue
                 a
                 foule
                 heart
                 ;
                 that
                 black
                 tongue
                 of
                 thine
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 punished
                 with
                 black
                 darknesse
                 in
                 hell
                 without
                 repentance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   seen
                   in
                   backbiting
                   ,
                   slandering
                   ,
                   inventing
                   of
                   lies
                   against
                   others
                   ,
                   whispering
                   ,
                   and
                   secretly
                   reproaching
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   present
                   to
                   justifie
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 These
                 sinnes
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 named
                 among
                 Christians
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 wolves
                 ,
                 but
                 Devils
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 falsly
                 slandering
                 ,
                 and
                 traducing
                 others
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 backbiter
                 is
                 reckoned
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 Heathens
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 and
                 Psal
                 .
                 15.3
                 .
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   no●
                   ascend
                   unto
                   Gods
                   holy
                   hill
                   .
                   Thou
                   hast
                   a
                   Devil
                   in
                   thy
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   hath
                   in
                   his
                   ear
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   thou
                   spreadest
                   these
                   slanders
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 How
                 was
                 he
                 slandered
                 ?
                 And
                 Paul.
                 Whereas
                 the
                 dogs
                 with
                 their
                 tongues
                 did
                 lick
                 Lazarus
                 sores
                 whole
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 with
                 thy
                 tongue
                 make
                 the
                 whole
                 places
                 sore
                 ;
                 But
                 consider
                 that
                 Psalm
                 of
                 Doeg
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 mischievous
                 slanderer
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   thou
                   lying
                   tongue
                   ?
                   Coals
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 120
                 5
                 Fire
                 is
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 fire
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   A
                   delight
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   implead
                   others
                   at
                   the
                   Courts
                   of
                   Judicature
                   .
                
                 The
                 Corinthians
                 strifes
                 did
                 break
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 went
                 to
                 Law
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   ye
                   not
                   rather
                   suffer
                   wrong
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ?
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 there
                 prohibit
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 going
                 to
                 Law
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 readinesse
                 of
                 heart
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scandal
                 of
                 going
                 before
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 preparation
                 of
                 heart
                 to
                 suffer
                 wrong
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 that
                 extremity
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 try
                 all
                 other
                 wayes
                 of
                 reconceliation
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 brawling
                 and
                 squabling
                 the
                 very
                 trade
                 ,
                 the
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 of
                 many
                 quarrelling
                 
                 people
                 ?
                 They
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 Law
                 presently
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   testimony
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Law
                 would
                 quickly
                 moderate
                 this
                 .
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 goe
                 to
                 Law
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 cost
                 thee
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 it
                 cost
                 thee
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 thy
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 doe
                 by
                 thy
                 anger
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 revenge
                 and
                 impatience
                 therein
                 ?
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   civil
                   or
                   uncivil
                   contention
                   ,
                   rather
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   procuring
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   hurt
                   and
                   mischief
                   to
                   others
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Name
                   or
                   Estate
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 command
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 mischief
                 to
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 think
                 these
                 things
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 onely
                 to
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 and
                 Turks
                 ,
                 to
                 Canibals
                 or
                 such
                 savage
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 Christians
                 are
                 turned
                 such
                 horses
                 and
                 mules
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 need
                 this
                 bit
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 mouths
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 this
                 strife
                 is
                 in
                 tongue
                 and
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 tongue
                 hath
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 evil
                 then
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 heart
                 are
                 all
                 full
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 As
                 for
                 
                   striving
                   in
                   religious
                   matters
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   When
                   men
                   are
                   given
                   to
                   cavill
                   and
                   contradict
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   evidently
                   discovered
                   ,
                   especially
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   purity
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   convinceth
                   and
                   arraigneth
                   thy
                   lusts
                   ,
                   greatly
                   condemning
                   them
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 were
                 frowardly
                 bent
                 to
                 oppose
                 Christ
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 silenced
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 as
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Depart
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   came
                   to
                   tempt
                   him
                   again
                   .
                
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 froward
                 disposition
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sheepe
                 ,
                 which
                 heare
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                   men
                   dote
                   about
                   Questions
                   and
                   Disputes
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   profit
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   profit
                   ,
                   yet
                   attend
                   not
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   place
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 condemneth
                 this
                 doting
                 and
                 striving
                 about
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   profit
                   not
                
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 3.9
                 .
                 
                   A
                   man
                   with
                   needlesse
                   disputes
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   field
                   that
                   beareth
                   nothing
                   but
                   bryars
                   and
                   thorns
                   .
                
                 There
                 came
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 ask
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   many
                   should
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ?
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 doth
                 not
                 answer
                 the
                 Question
                 directly
                 ,
                 but
                 bids
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Strive
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   straight
                   gate
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 13.23
                 .
                 thereby
                 rebuking
                 his
                 curiosity
                 .
                 And
                 Zuinglius
                 did
                 truly
                 observe
                 and
                 complain
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   men
                   seldome
                   came
                   from
                   religious
                   disputes
                   more
                   crucified
                   ▪
                   and
                   more
                   heavenly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 spend
                 but
                 one
                 Sermon
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 must
                 heap
                 many
                 things
                 together
                 ;
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Aggravation
                   of
                   this
                   sinne
                   of
                   Contention
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   This
                   striving
                   temper
                   is
                   directly
                   opposite
                   to
                   many
                   commands
                   ,
                   that
                   vehemently
                   presse
                   love
                   ,
                   brotherly
                   kindnesse
                   ,
                   peaceablenesse
                   .
                   As
                   much
                   as
                   lyeth
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   have
                   peace
                   with
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 12.18
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   affable
                   ,
                   be
                   courteous
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.8
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 himself
                 did
                 not
                 strive
                 or
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 voice
                 in
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 but
                 lived
                 meekly
                 ,
                 peaceably
                 ;
                 so
                 ought
                 we
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   These
                   strifes
                   and
                   quarrellings
                   make
                   all
                   our
                   prayers
                   and
                   Religion
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 God
                 heareth
                 no
                 prayer
                 from
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 anger
                 and
                 malice
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   Forgive
                   us
                   our
                   sins
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   forgive
                   others
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 brought
                 his
                 gift
                 to
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ought
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   must
                   leave
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   reconciled
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5.24
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 could
                 contentions
                 and
                 quarrels
                 be
                 thus
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 thought
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   relation
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   ,
                   commands
                   peace
                   and
                   unity
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   one
                   Christ
                   ,
                   one
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   one
                   Baptism
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 4.5
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   fall
                   ye
                   out
                   seeing
                   ye
                   are
                   Brethren
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 Christianity
                 is
                 reproached
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 seek
                 to
                 devour
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 power
                 over
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   good
                   Contention
                
                 ,
                 I
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   men
                   strive
                   and
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   truths
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   zealous
                   to
                   reprove
                   and
                   punish
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 men
                 that
                 call
                 this
                 Contention
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 condemn
                 for
                 turbulency
                 ;
                 as
                 Ahab
                 called
                 
                   Elijah
                   ,
                   the
                   troubler
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 because
                 
                 he
                 rebuked
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Jezabel
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 cruelty
                 and
                 injustice
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 you
                 heard
                 ,
                 was
                 accounted
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   strife
                   ,
                   that
                   set
                   all
                   together
                   by
                   the
                   ears
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 striving
                 for
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 humours
                 of
                 men
                 cannot
                 be
                 omitted
                 without
                 great
                 sacriledge
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 sinne
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 way
                 ,
                 make
                 any
                 strife
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 thy
                 fault
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 that
                 is
                 zealous
                 .
                 Christ
                 himself
                 came
                 to
                 
                   set
                   father
                   against
                   sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   mans
                   enemies
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   house
                   against
                   him
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 corruption
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 This
                 striving
                 and
                 trouble
                 will
                 work
                 a
                 good
                 effect
                 .
                 The
                 Angel
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 with
                 healing
                 ,
                 moved
                 and
                 troubled
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 for
                 good
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Physician
                 he
                 stirreth
                 the
                 humours
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 into
                 great
                 pain
                 and
                 sicknesse
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 health
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 troublesome
                 to
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 better
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 strifes
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 then
                 preach
                 peace
                 to
                 sinners
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   To
                   lay
                   aside
                   all
                   those
                   malicious
                   revengefull
                   actions
                   one
                   towards
                   another
                   .
                
                 These
                 times
                 of
                 warre
                 have
                 especially
                 wrought
                 such
                 bitter
                 enmity
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 generation
                 will
                 not
                 quiet
                 it
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 grace
                 overcome
                 .
                 Take
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   nothing
                   be
                   done
                   through
                   contention
                   ,
                   and
                   pride
                   ,
                   and
                   covetousnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   impatience
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 what
                 calmnesse
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 ?
                 As
                 he
                 said
                 of
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 
                   Quot
                   funera
                   ,
                   tot
                   opprobria
                
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 funerals
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 reproaches
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 branglings
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Law
                 suits
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 reproaches
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 peace
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 necessary
                 defensive
                 Law-suits
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 unwillingly
                 haled
                 having
                 used
                 all
                 other
                 means
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 pronenesse
                 and
                 impatiency
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 men
                 .
                 Oh
                 be
                 not
                 thus
                 Tygers
                 and
                 Savages
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 !
                 Thou
                 that
                 dealest
                 in
                 anger
                 ,
                 how
                 doest
                 thou
                 expect
                 Gods
                 love
                 ?
                 Thou
                 that
                 wilt
                 not
                 be
                 pacified
                 ,
                 but
                 breathest
                 revenge
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 God
                 spare
                 thee
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Whereas
                   there
                   is
                   divisions
                   amongst
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 sinne
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 carnal
                 estate
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 vinegar
                 ,
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 Divisions
                 .
                 Some
                 render
                 it
                 factions
                 ;
                 it
                 addeth
                 to
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 envying
                 and
                 strife
                 men
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 parties
                 .
                 They
                 imbody
                 themselves
                 in
                 several
                 factions
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 word
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 same
                 word
                 (
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 )
                 is
                 translated
                 Seditions
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 Greek
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 expresse
                 Factions
                 or
                 Divisions
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 divide
                 themselves
                 into
                 parties
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 and
                 inordinate
                 way
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 to
                 divide
                 from
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 impieties
                 and
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 faction
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 call
                 godly
                 men
                 factious
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 meer
                 division
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 all
                 punishment
                 and
                 constant
                 sufferings
                 for
                 a
                 point
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 division
                 or
                 opposing
                 in
                 a
                 lawfull
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 multitude
                 ,
                 when
                 erring
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 faction
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 were
                 charged
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 for
                 making
                 factions
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Tertullian
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Apolog.
                   )
                   Quandò
                   boni
                   coeunt
                   non
                   est
                   factio
                   ,
                   sed
                   curia
                   dicenda
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 a
                 metaphor
                 from
                 cloath
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 part
                 is
                 rent
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 As
                 Austin
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 define
                 what
                 heresie
                 was
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 what
                 Schism
                 is
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 love
                 and
                 union
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Sect
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Schism
                 ,
                 especially
                 as
                 Ecclesiastical
                 use
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 
                   meer
                   opinion
                
                 ,
                 or
                 way
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 evil
                 sense
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Tully
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Cato
                   in
                   ea
                   fuit
                   haeresi
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 some
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 it
                 is
                 alwayes
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 
                   bad
                   sense
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 what
                 learned
                 men
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Scripture
                 condemneth
                 them
                 as
                 great
                 sinnes
                 .
                 They
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 bitter
                 root
                 ;
                 Christ
                 nor
                 his
                 Church
                 do
                 not
                 own
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   Divisions
                   and
                   Factions
                   do
                   quickly
                   creep
                   into
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   purest
                   Churches
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 was
                 a
                 Garden
                 planted
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 his
                 constant
                 inspection
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 weeds
                 grow
                 up
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 good
                 seed
                 was
                 sown
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 came
                 and
                 sowed
                 his
                 tares
                 ,
                 while
                 men
                 slept
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 here
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Officers
                 were
                 awake
                 and
                 diligent
                 yet
                 these
                 tares
                 grow
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 but
                 give
                 you
                 drops
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 with
                 tears
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 cordials
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 should
                 not
                 sink
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 divide
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 Logical
                 divisions
                 are
                 good
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 ,
                 though
                 Church
                 divisions
                 are
                 not
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 shew
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 division
                 ,
                 or
                 faction
                 lieth
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 such
                 things
                 will
                 be
                 .
                 Divisions
                 or
                 Factions
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Civil
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   .
                   Civil
                
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 those
                 rents
                 and
                 ruptures
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Thus
                 Jeroboam
                 made
                 a
                 division
                 ,
                 he
                 rent
                 
                   ten
                   Tribes
                
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 distinct
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 wonder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 foretold
                 it
                 ,
                 those
                 ten
                 Tribes
                 never
                 re-united
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 breach
                 was
                 never
                 made
                 up
                 .
                 These
                 Civil
                 seditions
                 are
                 sad
                 Prognosticks
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 renting
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Prognostick
                 of
                 the
                 abolition
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Jewish
                 worship
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 giving
                 several
                 differences
                 between
                 Monarchy
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 reckons
                 this
                 for
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   tyranny
                   makes
                   and
                   foments
                   factions
                   ,
                   nourisheth
                   divisions
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   while
                   people
                   haue
                   a
                   mutual
                   hatred
                   against
                   ,
                   and
                   diffidence
                   one
                   in
                   another
                   ,
                   that
                   reigneth
                   the
                   more
                   securely
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   Rule
                   ,
                
                 Divide
                 &
                 impera
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 wicked
                 policy
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 cals
                 those
                 blessed
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 peace-makers
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 indeavour
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 as
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 do
                 instrumentally
                 accomplish
                 Christs
                 prayer
                 for
                 this
                 thing
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 horrible
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 Ahitophel
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 Absolom
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 his
                 fathers
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 thinking
                 thereby
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 perpetual
                 irreconcilablenesse
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture-rules
                 of
                 State
                 government
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 other
                 Divisions
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 o●
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 
                   different
                   Doctrines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinions
                 are
                 maintained
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 Heresies
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 yet
                 men
                 break
                 the
                 bonds
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 malice
                 ,
                 frowardnesse
                 and
                 uncharitablenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 Schism
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 divisions
                 are
                 very
                 sad
                 and
                 dangerous
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 God
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 10.11
                 ,
                 13.
                 it's
                 excellently
                 described
                 of
                 
                   breaking
                   two
                   staffs
                
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 called
                 beauty
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 bonds
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 unity
                 and
                 their
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Factions
                   or
                   Divisions
                   are
                   either
                   Personal
                   ,
                   between
                   godly
                   men
                   particularly
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   publick
                   between
                   Societies
                   and
                   Societies
                   ,
                   Churches
                   and
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 Between
                 Persons
                 :
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 bitter
                 dissention
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 15.39
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 companion
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 .
                 So
                 Paul
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   ;
                   Paul
                   reproved
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   withstood
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   Gal.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Or
                 more
                 publick
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 Jews
                 that
                 believed
                 ,
                 raised
                 great
                 dissentions
                 about
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 retaining
                 of
                 the
                 customs
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 What
                 
                 sad
                 divisions
                 did
                 that
                 dispute
                 make
                 ?
                 In
                 Antiquity
                 the
                 like
                 might
                 be
                 shewed
                 .
                 Epiphanius
                 and
                 Chrysostom
                 were
                 at
                 extream
                 variance
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 orthodox
                 .
                 Several
                 dayes
                 before
                 the
                 famous
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 was
                 gathered
                 ,
                 those
                 many
                 hundred
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 assembled
                 together
                 were
                 spent
                 in
                 libelling
                 and
                 in
                 accusations
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 Constantine
                 took
                 all
                 the
                 papers
                 and
                 burnt
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 great
                 Council
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 against
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 factions
                 ,
                 carnal
                 policies
                 ,
                 and
                 sinfull
                 animosities
                 ,
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 his
                 party
                 did
                 strive
                 against
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 enough
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 how
                 prone
                 these
                 worms
                 are
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 the
                 sweetest
                 roses
                 :
                 Satan
                 is
                 busie
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 God
                 put
                 enmity
                 
                   between
                   the
                   Serpent
                   and
                   the
                   womans
                   seed
                   ,
                
                 and
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 put
                 enmity
                 between
                 the
                 womans
                 seed
                 among
                 themselves
                 Now
                 let
                 all
                 these
                 divisions
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 publique
                 or
                 personal
                 ,
                 Civil
                 or
                 Religious
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 tend
                 to
                 confusion
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 confusion
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.33
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   makes
                   division
                   or
                   faction
                
                 ?
                 
                 And
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   promote
                   any
                   false
                   or
                   wicked
                   way
                   against
                   truth
                   and
                   godlin●sse
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 all
                 parties
                 brand
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 divisions
                 and
                 factions
                 .
                 The
                 Papist
                 cals
                 the
                 Protestant
                 a
                 Sectary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 Metropolitane
                 ;
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   leaving
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   Antiquity
                   and
                   Vniversality
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   schisme
                   .
                
                 The
                 Metropolitane
                 he
                 maketh
                 all
                 those
                 guilty
                 of
                 schisme
                 ,
                 whether
                 Bishops
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 that
                 recede
                 from
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 a
                 late
                 Book
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Hammond
                   of
                   Schisme
                   .
                
                 )
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 branding
                 of
                 any
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 schisme
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 thing
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 If
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 bow
                 their
                 knees
                 to
                 Baal
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 with
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 sinfull
                 division
                 or
                 faction
                 .
                 When
                 Arianisme
                 like
                 a
                 deluge
                 did
                 overflow
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 called
                 Eustathiani
                 ,
                 from
                 Eustathius
                 (
                 the
                 President
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 valiant
                 Champion
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 )
                 had
                 their
                 private
                 and
                 secret
                 meetings
                 ,
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 communicate
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 worship
                 with
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 sound
                 man
                 in
                 judgement
                 will
                 brand
                 these
                 with
                 schisme
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 come
                 out
                 from
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 their
                 uncleannesses
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 schisme
                 or
                 faction
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 God
                 commanded
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 before
                 we
                 charge
                 any
                 with
                 this
                 crime
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 alwayes
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 Cause
                 and
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 Gods
                 Cause
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 men
                 are
                 hereticks
                 and
                 schismaticks
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 judge
                 by
                 partiality
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Rule
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 alledg
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 wrested
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 attained
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 walk
                 humbly
                 in
                 Gods
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 those
                 means
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 a
                 man
                 plead
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 the
                 impieties
                 and
                 falshoods
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 faction
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 condemneth
                 these
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 most
                 factious
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 For
                 who
                 more
                 zealous
                 than
                 he
                 in
                 Christs
                 way
                 against
                 the
                 superstitious
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 pleaded
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 Justification
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Faction
                   and
                   division
                   is
                   seen
                   ,
                   when
                   though
                   the
                   matter
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   or
                   good
                   they
                   strive
                   for
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   godly
                   orderly
                   way
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   striveth
                   is
                   not
                   crowned
                   unlesse
                   he
                   strive
                   lawfully
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.5
                 .
                 A
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 matter
                 without
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 warrantable
                 .
                 The
                 Disciples
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 
                   fire
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   knew
                   not
                   what
                   spirit
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   .
                   Vzzahs
                
                 sudden
                 punishment
                 for
                 the
                 touching
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 look
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 a
                 duty
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 layeth
                 down
                 this
                 injunction
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   do
                   evil
                   that
                   good
                   may
                   come
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 3.8
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 those
                 teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 such
                 constructions
                 from
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   their
                   damnation
                   was
                   just
                
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 by
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 members
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 doth
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 every
                 member
                 should
                 keep
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 office
                 .
              
               
               
                 A
                 third
                 thing
                 in
                 Division
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   men
                   do
                   not
                   keep
                   to
                   their
                   proper
                   places
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   Offices
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 foot
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 eye
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 hand
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 head
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 monster
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 comely
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 oh
                 that
                 this
                 age
                 would
                 observe
                 it
                 !
                 To
                 teach
                 every
                 member
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 keep
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 Calling
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 one
                 anothers
                 operations
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 convey
                 their
                 mutual
                 nourishment
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 way
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 a
                 blessed
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 comely
                 Order
                 would
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 member
                 would
                 do
                 its
                 proper
                 work
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 calling
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 humility
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 our selves
                 above
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 fore-saw
                 how
                 hard
                 a
                 matter
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 Unity
                 and
                 Concord
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   it
                   's
                   division
                   and
                   faction
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   affections
                   and
                   passions
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   scured
                   and
                   imbittered
                   with
                   any
                   carnal
                   dist●mpers
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   this
                   sinne
                   doth
                   affect
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   spirit
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   breaks
                   out
                   into
                   actions
                   .
                
                 Though
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 frowardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 sinfull
                 division
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 way
                 it self
                 they
                 be
                 right
                 :
                 Gods
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 truth
                 needeth
                 not
                 our
                 passions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 divisions
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 here
                 forbidden
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Causes
                   ,
                   that
                   make
                   these
                   the
                   efficient
                   cause●
                   ?
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   ignorance
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   men
                   ,
                   know
                   but
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   perfection
                   in
                   the
                   understanding
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   breedeth
                   difference
                   of
                   opinions
                   ,
                   and
                   difference
                   of
                   opinions
                   ,
                   difference
                   of
                   affections
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 chargeth
                 the
                 wresting
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 mens
                 destruction
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 ignorance
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Epistle
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 ignorant
                 or
                 unlearned
                 wrest
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.16
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   erred
                   about
                   the
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 2.29
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 slighty
                 ,
                 flatry-knowledge
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 runne
                 into
                 wayes
                 of
                 division
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 children
                 easily
                 seduced
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Self-confidence
                   and
                   arrogancy
                
                 .
                 When
                 men
                 think
                 those
                 abilities
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 worth
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 them
                 bold
                 ,
                 and
                 distracting
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Corah
                   ,
                   Dathan
                
                 and
                 Abiram
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 Num.
                 16.3
                 .
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Congregation
                   is
                   holy
                
                 ;
                 They
                 thought
                 there
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 every
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Priests
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 that
                 office
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 an
                 excellent
                 patern
                 is
                 that
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 David
                 giveth
                 !
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   lifted
                   up
                   my self
                   too
                   high
                   ,
                
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   things
                   above
                   me
                
                 !
                 Psal
                 .
                 131.1
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 speech
                 of
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 
                   Heretiques
                   with
                   Scripture
                   are
                   like
                   David
                   in
                   Sauls
                   armour
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   too
                   heavy
                   ,
                   too
                   weighty
                   for
                   them
                   ;
                   in
                   stead
                   of
                   defending
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   wounded
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 commands
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   to
                   mind
                   high
                   things
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 12.16
                 .
                 viz.
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 our
                 power
                 or
                 capacity
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 mind
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 weaknesses
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   think
                   he
                   knoweth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   he
                   knoweth
                   nothing
                   yet
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.2
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 weak
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 his
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 thinketh
                 he
                 doth
                 know
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 others
                 !
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 last
                 efficient
                 are
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 after
                 verses
                 )
                 
                   Worldly
                   hopes
                   and
                   desires
                   of
                   carnal
                   advantages
                   .
                
                 What
                 made
                 Judas
                 cause
                 such
                 a
                 sad
                 breach
                 among
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 but
                 earthly
                 gain
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 chargeth
                 this
                 upon
                 many
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 this
                 made
                 the
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 men
                 judge
                 gain
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 judge
                 gain
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 measure
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 make
                 great
                 divisions
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 those
                 Hereticks
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 were
                 so
                 discontent
                 ,
                 they
                 missed
                 that
                 worldly
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 pomp
                 they
                 expected
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Austin
                 put
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 definition
                 of
                 an
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 beget
                 ,
                 or
                 follow
                 new
                 opinions
                 ,
                 
                   Alicujus
                   temporalis
                   commodi
                   gratiâ
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 some
                 temporal
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   occasional
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   efficient
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   and
                   scandalous
                   lives
                   of
                   Church-officers
                   .
                
                 This
                 hath
                 many
                 times
                 made
                 sad
                 rents
                 .
                 Church-officers
                 by
                 their
                 loose
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 rigid
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 schismes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 them
                 .
                 One
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   Tertullians
                   Montanizing
                
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 loose
                 lives
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 Christs
                 Parable
                 ,
                 Luke
                 12.45
                 .
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 for
                 such
                 Officers
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 Christs
                 house
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 
                   drink
                   and
                   be
                   drunk
                   ,
                   and
                   beat
                   their
                   fellow-servants
                   ,
                   putting
                   off
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   their
                   Masters
                   coming
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 bloody
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 or
                 licentious
                 prophane
                 lives
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 ruled
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 troubles
                 and
                 divisions
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 division
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 good
                 manner
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 actings
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 such
                 Church-officers
                 .
                 I
                 should
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 final
                 causes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   That
                   Vnity
                   and
                   Catholick
                   consent
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   sure
                   mark
                   of
                   a
                   Chu●ch
                   ,
                   or
                   divisions
                   a
                   note
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   oxe
                   .
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 strike
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 this
                 .
                 You
                 Protestants
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 manifold
                 Sects
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 reckon
                 up
                 fourscore
                 factions
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 plausible
                 objection
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 cast
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 primitive
                 Churches
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 indeed
                 (
                 for
                 Socinians
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 own
                 them
                 not
                 )
                 they
                 differ
                 not
                 in
                 fundamentals
                 .
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 Church-goverment
                 ,
                 or
                 Rites
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 discrepancy
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 fundamental
                 Articles
                 they
                 consent
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 Writers
                 have
                 factions
                 and
                 bitter
                 strifes
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 shewed
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 consent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 vulgar
                 people
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 believe
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 therefore
                 be
                 scandalized
                 to
                 see
                 diversity
                 of
                 factions
                 and
                 opinions
                 ?
                 What
                 grief
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 hear
                 people
                 say
                 ,
                 one
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 grow
                 very
                 Atheists
                 .
                 If
                 thy
                 faith
                 were
                 sound
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 stagger
                 thee
                 ;
                 God
                 hath
                 wise
                 ends
                 in
                 suffering
                 of
                 these
                 breaches
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   whom
                   you
                   call
                   factious
                   and
                   seditious
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   go
                   no
                   farther
                   than
                   to
                   strive
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   Doctrine
                   against
                   errors
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   against
                   prophanenesse
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   prudent
                   and
                   orderly
                   way
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   no
                   faction
                   but
                   zeal
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 himself
                 made
                 these
                 divisions
                 ,
                 Father
                 against
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 son
                 against
                 father
                 ;
                 to
                 disquiet
                 Satans
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 to
                 bring
                 sinne
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 punishment
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 cord
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 all
                 prophanenesse
                 and
                 superstition
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 is
                 still
                 no
                 faction
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Vse
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   or
                   would
                   be
                   accounted
                   godly
                   ;
                   be
                   humble
                   ,
                   modest
                   ,
                   keep
                   your
                   places
                   God
                   hath
                   put
                   you
                   in
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 think
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 thou
                 hadst
                 never
                 been
                 born
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 sinfull
                 divisions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 !
                 I
                 say
                 sinfull
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 divide
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 duty
                 ;
                 onely
                 be
                 sure
                 hat
                 be
                 sinne
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 callest
                 so
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 reproach
                 and
                 scandal
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 by
                 divisions
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 fall
                 on
                 thee
                 .
                 Take
                 up
                 Jonahs
                 resolution
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 tempests
                 and
                 winds
                 did
                 rise
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   and
                   throw
                   me
                   into
                   the
                   sea
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   have
                   sinned
                   .
                
                 If
                 godly
                 men
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 mind
                 ,
                 yet
                 humility
                 ,
                 moderation
                 ,
                 pure
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 will
                 much
                 further
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 divisions
                 of
                 Reuben
                 were
                 great
                 searchings
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   their
                   fury
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   their
                   anger
                   they
                   dug
                   down
                   a
                   wall
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 they
                 tore
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnal
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   as
                   men
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 had
                 proved
                 they
                 were
                 carnal
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 incapable
                 subjects
                 for
                 the
                 sublimer
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 enumeration
                 of
                 severall
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 necessarily
                 demonstrate
                 this
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 repetition
                 ,
                 or
                 re-inforcement
                 of
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   Are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnal
                
                 ?
                 Where
                 the
                 Interrogation
                 doth
                 put
                 more
                 quickness
                 and
                 sharpness
                 into
                 his
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 further
                 amplification
                 and
                 shame
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ;
                 
                   Do
                   ye
                   not
                   walk
                   as
                   men
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 a
                 reproach
                 and
                 dishonour
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 who
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 Christ
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 his
                 Name
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Passionate
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 Covetous
                 ,
                 earthly
                 ,
                 envious
                 ,
                 and
                 quarrelsome
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 
                   to
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 severall
                 significations
                 .
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 
                   love
                   and
                   mildness
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 said
                 in
                 
                   Hosea
                   ,
                   Hos
                
                 .
                 11.4
                 .
                 
                   He
                   drew
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   cords
                   of
                   a
                   man
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 love
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   chastise
                   with
                   the
                   rod
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                
                 (
                 2
                 Sam.
                 7.14
                 .
                 )
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 moderately
                 and
                 mercifully
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 after
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 denotes
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 
                   any
                   similitude
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Comparison
                   from
                   matters
                   used
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 3.15
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 most
                 frequently
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 
                   a
                   debasing
                   way
                
                 :
                 Either
                 for
                 frailty
                 and
                 misery
                 ;
                 As
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   man
                
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   men
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 9.20
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   shall
                   die
                   like
                   men
                
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 sinfull
                 and
                 wicked
                 ;
                 because
                 man
                 is
                 
                   wholly
                   corrupted
                   and
                   plunged
                   into
                   all
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 6.19
                 Hos
                 .
                 6.9
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 call
                 one
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 you
                 name
                 
                   all
                   sinne
                   and
                   misery
                
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 this
                 debase
                 and
                 vilifie
                 the
                 proudest
                 and
                 higest
                 of
                 men
                 !
                 How
                 should
                 this
                 make
                 them
                 look
                 upon
                 themselves
                 as
                 worse
                 then
                 Toades
                 or
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 here
                 :
                 Walk
                 ye
                 not
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 all
                 Believers
                 .
              
               
                 Doct.
                 
                   That
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   named
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   be
                   accounted
                   so
                   ,
                   yet
                   walke
                   and
                   live
                   .
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   than
                   meer
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wayes
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   to
                   shine
                   as
                   lights
                   amongst
                   a
                   froward
                   and
                   crooked
                   generation
                   ,
                   Phil.
                
                 2.14
                 .
                 
                   Pure
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   keep
                   it self
                   unspotted
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 1.27
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 ungodly
                 wayes
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 defile
                 and
                 soil
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 called
                 Alpheus
                 ,
                 that
                 emptieth
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Sea
                 it
                 keepeth
                 its
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 salt
                 and
                 brackish
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   not
                   conformed
                   unto
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   but
                   be
                   transformed
                   in
                   your
                   minds
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 fashion
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 wealth
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 or
                 earthly
                 dignity
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 cursing
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ,
                 lying
                 ,
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 improve
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 truth
                 a
                 sharper
                 sword
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 your
                 bowels
                 than
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 generally
                 men
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 disgrace
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 most
                 men
                 do
                 ;
                 what
                 to
                 grow
                 so
                 precise
                 and
                 strict
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 others
                 do
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 afraid
                 to
                 own
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 such
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 Antipodes
                 are
                 such
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 !
                 Either
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 live
                 above
                 what
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 .
                 As
                 Alexander
                 said
                 to
                 a
                 souldier
                 ,
                 named
                 Alexander
                 .
                 
                 Either
                 lay
                 aside
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 do
                 valiant
                 acts
                 .
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   love
                   them
                   that
                   love
                   you
                   ,
                   what
                   singular
                   thing
                   do
                   ye
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   even
                   the
                   publicans
                   the
                   same
                   ?
                
                 Mark
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 singularity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 singular
                 ;
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 live
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   live
                   as
                   men
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   man
                
                 ,
                 
                 may
                 imply
                 these
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Meer
                   men
                   have
                   no
                   divine
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   wrought
                   in
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   natural
                   dictates
                   of
                   conscience
                   and
                   education
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   for
                   that
                   Religion
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   up
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   accustomed
                   to
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   right
                   or
                   wrong
                   ,
                   whether
                   good
                   or
                   bad
                   .
                
                 This
                 our
                 Saviour
                 cleareth
                 ,
                 when
                 Peter
                 made
                 that
                 excellent
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   was
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 our
                 Saviour
                 graciously
                 accepts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 tels
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   hath
                   not
                   revealed
                   this
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.17
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 then
                 ,
                 men
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 custome
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 countenance
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 hath
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 they
                 all
                 wilfully
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Christians
                 ,
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 upon
                 no
                 better
                 grounds
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 their
                 falsehoods
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 then
                 any
                 longer
                 such
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 tru●hs
                 of
                 Religion
                 upon
                 humane
                 authority
                 ,
                 humane
                 motives
                 .
                 That
                 our
                 Saviour
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 bids
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Call
                   no
                   man
                   master
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   because
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Master
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 23.8
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 instruction
                 and
                 teaching
                 of
                 Church
                 officers
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 absurdly
                 would
                 inferre
                 from
                 those
                 places
                 )
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 
                   to
                   hear
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enquire
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   at
                   their
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 only
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 upon
                 divine
                 grounds
                 ;
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.13
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 another
                 mans
                 faith
                 were
                 to
                 justifie
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 !
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   walk
                   as
                   a
                   meer
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   propound
                   some
                   outward
                   inferiour
                   comforts
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ultimate
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   chief
                   felicity
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   .
                
                 Take
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 utmost
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 labours
                 and
                 strives
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 some
                 earthly
                 advantages
                 .
                 Oh
                 but
                 what
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 true
                 Christians
                 !
                 
                   We
                   walk
                   not
                   by
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.7
                 .
                 
                   And
                   we
                   behold
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   seen
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   seen
                   .
                
                 What
                 made
                 Moses
                 deny
                 all
                 that
                 earthly
                 greatnesse
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 Pharaohs
                 Court
                 ?
                 Who
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 choise
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ?
                 To
                 suffer
                 reproaches
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ?
                 Why
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 
                   Because
                   he
                   saw
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   invisible
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   an
                   eye
                   to
                   the
                   recompence
                   of
                   reward
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 See
                 then
                 ,
                 Moses
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 propounds
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 communion
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 puts
                 out
                 the
                 lesser
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 starres
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 good
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 obscured
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
                 Then
                 therefore
                 men
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 look
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 earthly
                 pomp
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 true
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 .
                 Oh
                 do
                 not
                 then
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 placing
                 all
                 your
                 affections
                 ,
                 thoughts
                 and
                 desires
                 in
                 inferiour
                 comforts
                 !
                 Is
                 this
                 to
                 have
                 your
                 conversation
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 to
                 sit
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 ?
                 Is
                 this
                 to
                 make
                 God
                 your
                 portion
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Serpents
                 curse
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 lick
                 up
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mind
                 earthly-things
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   walk
                   as
                   meer
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   put
                   confidence
                   and
                   hope
                   onely
                   in
                   second
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   visible
                   instruments
                   ,
                   not
                   trusting
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   believing
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   reigneth
                   and
                   ruleth
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   doing
                   what
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 admired
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 
                 world
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 sate
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 judge
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 pleased
                 :
                 
                   The
                   fool
                   hath
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 fool
                 is
                 every
                 meer
                 man
                 )
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 14.1
                 .
                 No
                 Judge
                 ,
                 no
                 Governour
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 they
                 look
                 only
                 to
                 instruments
                 ,
                 to
                 second
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 puff
                 up
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 insolent
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 these
                 bladders
                 to
                 swim
                 with
                 :
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 they
                 sink
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Pharaohs
                 hoast
                 ,
                 into
                 despair
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 outward
                 props
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 thy
                 dedejections
                 ,
                 cares
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtfull
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 either
                 about
                 thy self
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 they
                 argue
                 thee
                 to
                 walk
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 man.
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 doth
                 excellently
                 shame
                 his
                 Disciples
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 using
                 several
                 Arguments
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 against
                 their
                 distrust
                 and
                 carefulnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 tels
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Such
                   things
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   and
                   Heathens
                   seek
                   after
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 6.7
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 promise
                 ,
                 no
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 men
                 were
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 men
                 brought
                 about
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 When
                 Melancthon
                 was
                 often
                 dejected
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 being
                 prone
                 to
                 distrust
                 and
                 fears
                 ,
                 Luther
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   had
                   bound
                   up
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   one
                   common
                   place
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Rhetorick
                   and
                   Logick
                   had
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   was
                   faith
                   .
                
                 The
                 godly
                 were
                 more
                 than
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 Hosea
                 14.3
                 .
                 when
                 ,
                 being
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 carnal
                 confidence
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Ashur
                   shall
                   not
                   save
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   ride
                   upon
                   horses
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   walk
                   like
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   falshood
                   ,
                   deceitfulnesse
                   ,
                   or
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   truth
                   in
                   heart
                   or
                   word
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   liar
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 makes
                 that
                 sad
                 complaint
                 ,
                 
                   Help
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   faithfull
                   man
                   perisheth
                   ;
                   every
                   man
                   speaketh
                   vanity
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 12.1
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 men
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 !
                 Hence
                 the
                 Scripture
                 exhorts
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   put
                   trust
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
                 146.3
                 .
                 )
                 
                   no
                   not
                   in
                   Princes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   great
                   ones
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 but
                 all
                 such
                 lying
                 ,
                 hypocrisie
                 and
                 dissimulation
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 named
                 among
                 Christians
                 !
                 
                   Christiana
                   fides
                
                 should
                 be
                 farre
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 resolved
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Romana
                   fides
                   .
                   Let
                   us
                   love
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   not
                   in
                   word
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   heart
                   and
                   deed
                   also
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 3.18
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 at
                 first
                 did
                 meet
                 together
                 
                   with
                   one
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   accord
                   .
                
                 The
                 very
                 Poet
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 hated
                 him
                 even
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 who
                 spake
                 one
                 thing
                 with
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 another
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 cunning
                 Artifices
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 dissimulations
                 are
                 farre
                 from
                 that
                 truth
                 that
                 God
                 desireth
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 .
                 Christs
                 sheep
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Devils
                 foxes
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Heathens
                 desire
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   his
                   brest
                   might
                   be
                   as
                   transparent
                   as
                   glass
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   all
                   his
                   thoughts
                   within
                   him
                   might
                   be
                   seen
                   .
                
                 How
                 should
                 this
                 shame
                 the
                 guile
                 ,
                 dissimulations
                 and
                 falshoods
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 men
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ?
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   walk
                   as
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   Text
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   anger
                   ,
                   hatred
                   ,
                   and
                   revengefull
                   thoughts
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   ;
                   whereas
                   all
                   beasts
                   agree
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   savage
                   Bears
                   and
                   Tygers
                   ,
                   yea
                   the
                   Devils
                   are
                   not
                   divided
                   one
                   against
                   another
                   .
                
                 Man
                 naturally
                 finds
                 nothing
                 so
                 sweet
                 ,
                 as
                 revenge
                 upon
                 others
                 .
                 Therefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 man
                 ,
                 bids
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Love
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   hate
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   despitefully
                   use
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 lesson
                 or
                 duty
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Tullies
                   Offices
                
                 ;
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 revenged
                 upon
                 enemies
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Aquinas
                 a
                 great
                 Schoolman
                 thinketh
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   to
                   love
                   and
                   forgive
                   our
                   enemies
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   precept
                   or
                   command
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   counsel
                   of
                   perfection
                   ,
                   to
                   some
                   of
                   more
                   perfect
                   and
                   admirable
                   excellencies
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 men
                 full
                 of
                 back-bitings
                 ,
                 uncharitablenesse
                 ,
                 envyings
                 ,
                 and
                 revengefull
                 purposes
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 those
                 walk
                 as
                 men
                 !
                 When
                 Jacob
                 expected
                 nothing
                 but
                 cruelty
                 and
                 bloudy
                 revenge
                 from
                 Esau
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   saw
                   his
                   face
                   like
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 above
                 a
                 meer
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   walk
                   as
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   mans
                   self
                   the
                   Alpha
                   and
                   Omega
                   ,
                   the
                   center
                   wherein
                   all
                   the
                   lines
                   must
                   meet
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 reckoning
                 up
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 monstrous
                 sinners
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 front
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   shall
                   be
                   lovers
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                
                 
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.2
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 requireth
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 fundamental
                 qualification
                 in
                 every
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   deny
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   up
                   his
                   cross
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 9.23
                 .
                 Now
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 deny
                 himself
                 pleasures
                 his
                 self-interests
                 ,
                 his
                 self-advantages
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 argue
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 's
                 noted
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 admirable
                 perfection
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 copy
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 write
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   emptied
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   of
                   no
                   reputation
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 pleased
                 not
                 himself
                 ;
                 In
                 nothing
                 did
                 he
                 seek
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 ease
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 exaltation
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 can
                 more
                 demonstrate
                 Christians
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 sad
                 complaint
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 
                   All
                   seek
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Phil
                 ,
                 2
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   walk
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   commit
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   persecuted
                   for
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God.
                   To
                   swear
                   ,
                   or
                   forswear
                   ,
                   to
                   turn
                   into
                   all
                   shapes
                   ,
                   to
                   avoid
                   danger
                   .
                
                 This
                 Christ
                 aimed
                 at
                 ,
                 when
                 Peter
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 decline
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 
                   Get
                   thee
                   behind
                   me
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   Thou
                   savourest
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.23
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 savour
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ?
                 To
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 unwarrantable
                 wayes
                 to
                 escape
                 the
                 present
                 danger
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 counted
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 crafty
                 men
                 ,
                 whereas
                 this
                 is
                 dishonesty
                 and
                 ungodliness
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 forsake
                 their
                 own
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Examination
                
                 .
                 How
                 are
                 all
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ?
                 How
                 live
                 they
                 ?
                 How
                 walk
                 they
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 not
                 live
                 as
                 men
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 like
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ?
                 how
                 many
                 like
                 Devils
                 ?
                 Oh
                 whose
                 image
                 and
                 superscription
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Doth
                 God
                 require
                 this
                 ?
                 Doth
                 his
                 Word
                 command
                 such
                 things
                 ?
                 Did
                 Christ
                 live
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Are
                 ye
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ?
                 Are
                 ye
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 Gods
                 will
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Angels
                 in
                 heaven
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 are
                 ye
                 as
                 men
                 ?
                 Who
                 are
                 you
                 then
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 do
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 singular
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 strict
                 and
                 precise
                 ?
                 Thy
                 Christianity
                 doth
                 inforce
                 thee
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 hearken
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 If
                 ye
                 will
                 be
                 Christians
                 indeed
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 world
                 most
                 wonder
                 that
                 you
                 runne
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 excesse
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 swear
                 ,
                 curse
                 ,
                 riot
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 loosely
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 please
                 your selves
                 with
                 a
                 meer
                 title
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                   of
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 see
                 to
                 what
                 exactness
                 ,
                 circumspection
                 you
                 should
                 rise
                 !
                 Be
                 ashamed
                 and
                 blush
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 proud
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 earthly
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 peevish
                 and
                 discontented
                 as
                 thee
                 .
                 Oh
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 overtaken
                 with
                 such
                 distempers
                 ,
                 go
                 and
                 chide
                 thy self
                 !
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 have
                 I
                 been
                 a
                 foolish
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 man
                 to
                 day
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 like
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 behaved
                 my self
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 more
                 divine
                 Spirit
                 !
                 As
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 shame
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 grown
                 man
                 speaking
                 and
                 doing
                 like
                 a
                 child
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 As
                 Michal
                 in
                 a
                 sinful
                 scornfull
                 way
                 said
                 of
                 David
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 action
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 of
                 thee
                 in
                 a
                 sinful
                 action
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   made
                   thy self
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   vile
                   ones
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                
                 that
                 frowardness
                 ,
                 discontent
                 passionateness
                 ,
                 argueth
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   4.
                
                 
                 For
                 whereas
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 not
                 carnal
                 ?
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostles
                 scope
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 to
                 repress
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 contentions
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 fourth
                 Verse
                 ,
                 he
                 describeth
                 the
                 particular
                 factions
                 and
                 divisions
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   saith
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollo
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Apostle
                 that
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 unskilful
                 in
                 speech
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 speaking
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 only
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 conception
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 mighty
                 in
                 power
                 through
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Apollo
                 he
                 came
                 after
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 more
                 eloquent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 this
                 some
                 maketh
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 faction
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 first
                 disputed
                 ,
                 
                 Whether
                 indeed
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 set
                 up
                 these
                 eminent
                 persons
                 as
                 heads
                 of
                 factions
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 only
                 by
                 supposition
                 attribute
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 seem
                 seem
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.6
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 wave
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 handle
                 it
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 these
                 divisions
                 in
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 name
                 themselves
                 after
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 any
                 men
                 ?
                 whereas
                 then
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 blamed
                 for
                 setting
                 up
                 these
                 names
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 worth
                 and
                 repute
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 observe
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   although
                   it's
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   people
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   high
                   esteem
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   sinfully
                   and
                   inordinately
                   to
                   admire
                   ,
                   or
                   rest
                   meerly
                   upon
                   any
                   mens
                   persons
                   .
                
              
               
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 duty
                 required
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 all
                 love
                 and
                 ready
                 submission
                 unto
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 your
                 faithfull
                 Shepherds
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 admire
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   thereby
                   to
                   be
                   drawn
                   into
                   errours
                   or
                   falshoods
                   ,
                
                 they
                 may
                 possibly
                 maintain
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Jud.
                 12.
                 makes
                 one
                 great
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 errours
                 these
                 men
                 followed
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 
                   mens
                   persons
                   in
                   admiration
                
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 love
                 the
                 truth
                 for
                 the
                 persons
                 sake
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 person
                 for
                 the
                 truths
                 sake
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 that
                 they
                 admire
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 understand
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 rule
                 of
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   lib.
                   de
                   prescript
                   .
                   Non
                   fidem
                   ex
                   personis
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   personas
                   ex
                   fide
                   dignoscimus
                
                 .
                 This
                 truth
                 may
                 much
                 heal
                 the
                 disease
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 beleive
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 affect
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 have
                 a
                 sound
                 mind
                 and
                 judgement
                 to
                 discerne
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 differ
                 ,
                 
                   qui
                   credit
                   quod
                   vult
                   ,
                   non
                   quod
                   est
                   ,
                   cupit
                   errare
                
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 this
                 auditory
                 .
                 Two
                 parts
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   great
                   and
                   high
                   respect
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   shewed
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   this
                   respect
                   must
                   not
                   degenerate
                   into
                   sinful
                   admiration
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   factiously
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   one
                   Minister
                   against
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 
                   temporal
                   respect
                
                 and
                 honour
                 which
                 Gods
                 Word
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 commands
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 captious
                 men
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 selves
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 
                   spiritual
                   respect
                
                 and
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 your
                 good
                 not
                 for
                 ours
                 :
                 people
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 hear
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 commend
                 our
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 for
                 an
                 advantage
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 powerfull
                 receiveing
                 of
                 divine
                 truths
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 wearied
                 traveller
                 that
                 drinks
                 of
                 the
                 spring
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 benefit
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 but
                 advantageth
                 himself
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 spiritual
                 respect
                 or
                 entertainment
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 lieth
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Highly
                   to
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   office
                   and
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   divine
                   institution
                   and
                   appointment
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Chap.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   account
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   the
                   stewards
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 officers
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 Christs
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   pastors
                   and
                   teachers
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 and
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 .
                 Act.
                 20.28
                 .
                 The
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   overseers
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   feed
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 set
                 himself
                 against
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 to
                 slight
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 contemne
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   doth
                   immediately
                   oppose
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 
                   set
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wilt
                 thou
                 endeavour
                 to
                 
                   pull
                   it
                   down
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 prophane
                 and
                 carnal
                 men
                 who
                 argue
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 thy
                 heart
                 were
                 not
                 much
                 hardened
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 have
                 an
                 awfull
                 reverence
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 this
                 divine
                 office
                 .
                 Even
                 the
                 very
                 Heathens
                 have
                 exalted
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 that
                 drew
                 nigh
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Aristotle
                 well
                 observeth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 religion
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 gods
                 themselves
                 would
                 be
                 vilified
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 imployed
                 in
                 that
                 office
                 ,
                 were
                 contemned
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Your
                   spiritual
                   respect
                   lieth
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   receiving
                   the
                   Word
                   with
                   all
                   gladness
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                   ,
                   heareth
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Luk
                 ,
                 10.16
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   stead
                   entreat
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.20
                 .
                 Indeed
                 prophane
                 and
                 ungodly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 or
                 erroneus
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 they
                 falsifie
                 their
                 trust
                 ,
                 they
                 alter
                 their
                 embassage
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 compareth
                 them
                 to
                 
                   unsavoury
                   salt
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   fit
                   for
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   on
                   the
                   dunghill
                
                 :
                 and
                 God
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Levites
                 saith
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   spread
                   dung
                   upon
                   your
                   faces
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 God
                 dealeth
                 with
                 those
                 Ministers
                 that
                 walk
                 unworthily
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 diligently
                 and
                 faithfully
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 and
                 received
                 withall
                 joy
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   beautifull
                   are
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   bring
                   the
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ?
                
                 Rom.
                 10.15
                 .
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 curse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 prophane
                 rejecting
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministery
                 .
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 quite
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 remedy
                 left
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 refused
                 the
                 Prophets
                 rising
                 early
                 and
                 delivering
                 the
                 message
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                   ult
                
                 .
                 The
                 tree
                 that
                 had
                 often
                 culture
                 and
                 cost
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 barren
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 down
                 and
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 so
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 an
                 
                   open
                   mouth
                
                 ,
                 so
                 you
                 hear
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   open
                   eares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   open
                   hearts
                
                 .
                 Shall
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Physician
                 for
                 thy
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Lawyer
                 for
                 thy
                 estate
                 be
                 accepted
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 soul
                 ?
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 guides
                 :
                 Now
                 what
                 disobedience
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 gu●d
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 holiness
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 lead
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dangerous
                 bogs
                 ,
                 and
                 precipices
                 thou
                 venturest
                 on
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 ?
                 Oh
                 how
                 will
                 this
                 cut
                 thy
                 heart
                 one
                 day
                 ?
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 guided
                 thee
                 in
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 have
                 lead
                 thee
                 to
                 other
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 willingly
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 ditch
                 ,
                 even
                 into
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   You
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   respectfull
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   diligent
                   waiting
                   upon
                   their
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   obey
                   and
                   submit
                
                 unto
                 that
                 
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   enjoyn
                   ●ou
                   out
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 twice
                 in
                 one
                 Chapter
                 Heb.
                 13.17
                 .
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   obey
                   and
                   submit
                   themselves
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   watch
                   for
                   their
                   souls
                   ,
                
                 and
                 makes
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   you
                
                 .
                 Prophane
                 and
                 proud
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 scorn
                 the
                 truths
                 we
                 preach
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 we
                 hold
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 rightly
                 consider
                 this
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 readily
                 would
                 they
                 obey
                 ?
                 If
                 therefore
                 you
                 become
                 our
                 living
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 the
                 things
                 you
                 hear
                 into
                 practice
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 shall
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 advantage
                 will
                 be
                 yours
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 ye
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 we
                 enjoyne
                 you
                 !
                 If
                 we
                 urge
                 commandements
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 come
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Gods
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 command
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 command
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 neglected
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 bring
                 you
                 clear
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 then
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 your
                 disobedience
                 ?
                 Consider
                 that
                 Heb.
                 12.25
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 aggravates
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 refuse
                 Christ
                 now
                 
                   speaking
                   from
                   heaven
                
                 ,
                 above
                 those
                 that
                 refused
                 Moses
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 refuse
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 from
                 heaven
                 ?
                 Even
                 such
                 as
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 delivered
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 How
                 often
                 hast
                 thou
                 heard
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   away
                   and
                   sinne
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                
                 curse
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 swear
                 no
                 more
                 ?
                 but
                 yet
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 submitted
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   All
                   this
                   hearing
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   works
                   sake
                   .
                
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 urgeth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 matter
                 in
                 that
                 :
                 
                   Have
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   respect
                   for
                   their
                   work
                   sake
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 5
                 13.
                 
                 For
                 many
                 may
                 carry
                 it
                 fair
                 ,
                 and
                 respect
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 other
                 ends
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 nothing
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 for
                 their
                 workes
                 sake
                 ;
                 now
                 their
                 work
                 doth
                 mainly
                 consist
                 in
                 instruction
                 ,
                 and
                 reproof
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 distastfull
                 and
                 thankless
                 to
                 prophane
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 men
                 desire
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 pleased
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 heal
                 their
                 
                 wounds
                 slightly
                 ,
                 saying
                 peace
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 discharge
                 our
                 work
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 had
                 in
                 no
                 respect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 our
                 very
                 works
                 sake
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 informing
                 ,
                 reproving
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfully
                 terrifying
                 for
                 sinne
                 and
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 by
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   You
                   ought
                   to
                   shew
                   your
                   spiritual
                   respect
                   and
                   entertainment
                   to
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   in
                   avoiding
                   all
                   those
                   evil
                   and
                   wicked
                   wayes
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   grieve
                   and
                   make
                   sad
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   godly
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 When
                 Jeremiah
                 saw
                 his
                 people
                 walk
                 so
                 disobediently
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 His
                 
                   soul
                   should
                   mourn
                   in
                   secret
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 13.17
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 Christ
                 weep
                 over
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 refused
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 pressing
                 beleivers
                 to
                 unity
                 and
                 godliness
                 ,
                 he
                 useth
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   Fullfill
                   ye
                   my
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.2
                 .
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   live
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   stand
                   fast
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.8
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 impieties
                 and
                 errours
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 shall
                 runne
                 into
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 thornes
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 Minister
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 give
                 their
                 account
                 with
                 greif
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13
                 17.
                 
                 Oh
                 that
                 these
                 wicked
                 actions
                 which
                 greive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 greive
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 also
                 greive
                 thee
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   this
                   respect
                   may
                   degenerate
                   into
                   sinful
                   admiration
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   persons
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   neglect
                   Christ
                   working
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 sinne
                 in
                 temporal
                 and
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 attribute
                 it
                 to
                 instruments
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 observe
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 he
                 to
                 cure
                 this
                 desease
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 takes
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 them
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   Apollo
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   instruments
                   by
                   which
                   ye
                   beleive
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   he
                   only
                   giveth
                   the
                   encrease
                   ,
                
                 though
                 others
                 may
                 plant
                 and
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 why
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Epistle
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 often
                 name
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 more
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 instruments
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 the
                 principal
                 agent
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 owned
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 .
                 Rest
                 not
                 then
                 upon
                 excellent
                 parts
                 and
                 powerfull
                 preaching
                 ,
                 for
                 it's
                 God
                 that
                 worketh
                 by
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   men
                   sinfully
                   admire
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   abilities
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   contempt
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 God
                 giveth
                 variety
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 eminent
                 then
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 none
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 preferre
                 the
                 excellent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 contemne
                 and
                 discourage
                 the
                 weaker
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 about
                 the
                 several
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 honourable
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 meanest
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 dispised
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 about
                 the
                 several
                 gifts
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   men
                   sinfully
                   admire
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   failings
                   and
                   errours
                   they
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   .
                
                 If
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 that
                 were
                 for
                 Peter
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 led
                 aside
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 many
                 to
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 infirmity
                 .
                 In
                 primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 Origen
                 a
                 famous
                 and
                 eminent
                 man
                 ,
                 proved
                 a
                 great
                 temptation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 men
                 had
                 rather
                 erre
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 think
                 the
                 truth
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 among
                 the
                 Sadducees
                 and
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 grandees
                 of
                 their
                 sect
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 was
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 thought
                 themselves
                 bound
                 to
                 beleive
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 Vses
                 ,
                 First
                 
                   of
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Ministery
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   spiritual
                   respect
                   as
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 The
                 best
                 praise
                 and
                 love
                 you
                 can
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 turn
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 preached
                 into
                 practice
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 sooner
                 be
                 avenged
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 contempt
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 often
                 invited
                 ,
                 often
                 exhorted
                 to
                 forsake
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 retain
                 them
                 still
                 ?
                 You
                 do
                 not
                 despise
                 or
                 reject
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 himself
                 :
                 God
                 did
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 bear
                 with
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 unwilling
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 up
                 to
                 total
                 destruction
                 ,
                 till
                 his
                 Prophets
                 were
                 slighted
                 and
                 abused
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 Ged
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 proudest
                 enemies
                 to
                 trample
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 Motives
                 to
                 give
                 this
                 spiritual
                 entertainment
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Embassadours
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   come
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   declare
                   his
                   will.
                
                 Do
                 not
                 thou
                 then
                 harden
                 thy self
                 presumptuously
                 against
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Ministery
                   will
                   judge
                   thee
                   at
                   that
                   great
                   day
                   .
                
                 You
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 pains
                 and
                 labour
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 to
                 reform
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   If
                   you
                   receive
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   you
                   receive
                   not
                   that
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   blessings
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 When
                 Obed-Edom
                 hath
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 then
                 Gods
                 blessings
                 do
                 manifestly
                 accompany
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   Why
                   the
                   Devil
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   hath
                   still
                   set
                   himself
                   against
                   the
                   faithfull
                   Ministery
                   ?
                
                 It
                 is
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 engine
                 to
                 destroy
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 this
                 may
                 informe
                 us
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 instruments
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ?
                 Even
                 such
                 as
                 feel
                 not
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 these
                 Ordinances
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 Ministery
                 upon
                 good
                 grounds
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spiritual
                 good
                 they
                 receive
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 slighted
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 doubted
                 about
                 his
                 call
                 ,
                 he
                 proveth
                 it
                 by
                 experimental
                 works
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Conclude
                 it
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 cavil
                 and
                 oppose
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 who
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 get
                 any
                 spiritual
                 good
                 by
                 that
                 office
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   while
                   one
                   saith
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   are
                   ye
                   not
                   Carnal
                   ?
                
              
               
                 These
                 words
                 (
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 prohibit
                 a
                 
                   sinfull
                   admiration
                
                 of
                 any
                 
                   mans
                   person
                
                 ,
                 or
                 gifts
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 eloquent
                 Apollo
                 .
                 More
                 spiritual
                 matter
                 this
                 Text
                 will
                 also
                 afford
                 ;
                 only
                 I
                 must
                 first
                 answer
                 that
                 Question
                 ;
                 
                 Whether
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 did
                 indeed
                 set
                 up
                 these
                 eminent
                 godly
                 men
                 as
                 Heads
                 ,
                 of
                 Parties
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 many
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 factious
                 Disciples
                 to
                 such
                 :
                 only
                 the
                 Apostle
                 spareth
                 to
                 name
                 them
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 wisdome
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 instanceth
                 in
                 himself
                 and
                 other
                 Pillars
                 ;
                 teaching
                 them
                 hereby
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 faithfull
                 and
                 godly
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 less
                 corrupt
                 and
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ?
                 Some
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 Negative
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 both
                 Expositions
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 did
                 too
                 much
                 glory
                 in
                 Paul
                 and
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 ;
                 Why
                 should
                 Paul
                 bless
                 God
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 that
                 Providence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   had
                   baptized
                   so
                   few
                
                 ?
                 For
                 men
                 were
                 apt
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 those
                 that
                 baptized
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 baptized
                 into
                 their
                 name
                 .
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 certainly
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 did
                 sinfully
                 rest
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 Paul.
                 Wherfore
                 he
                 takes
                 them
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 excellently
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   glorieth
                   ,
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.13
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 first
                 Exposition
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 Then
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 Paul
                 instanceth
                 in
                 himself
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 therby
                 meaning
                 other
                 ambitious
                 Teachers
                 that
                 affected
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 also
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.6
                 .
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   had
                   by
                   a
                   Figure
                   transferred
                   those
                   things
                   to
                   himself
                   and
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 Apollo
                 above
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 (
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 )
                 much
                 less
                 of
                 false
                 ambitious
                 corrupt
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 also
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 explained
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 two
                 more
                 Doctrines
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawfull
                   for
                   Christians
                   to
                   call
                   themselves
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   any
                   men
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   Eminent
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   build
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 foundation
                 we
                 must
                 build
                 upon
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 indeed
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 foundations
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 22.14
                 .
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 secondary
                 foundations
                 ,
                 
                   fundamenta
                   fundata
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   fundamemta
                   fundantia
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Divines
                 say
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 Believers
                 in
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Peter
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Believers
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 our
                 Saviours
                 meaning
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Call
                   no
                   man
                   Master
                
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat
                 23
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 abused
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 factious
                 way
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 they
                 cryed
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 immediately
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 farre
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   called
                   after
                   any
                   mans
                   name
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 Persons
                 or
                 Councils
                 in
                 Christs
                 stead
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 believe
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Homines
                   non
                   debent
                   aedificari
                   super
                   homines
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Austin
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Names
                   that
                   Christians
                   have
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 For
                 by
                 wise
                 Names
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Christ
                 did
                 often
                 call
                 those
                 that
                 followed
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Disciples
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   his
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   must
                   hate
                   Father
                   and
                   Mother
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 sent
                 out
                 ,
                 their
                 Instruction
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   make
                   Disciples
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 
                   seventy
                   Disciples
                
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Church-Office
                 next
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 but
                 every
                 follower
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 way
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 .
                 
                 They
                 were
                 never
                 called
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 mans
                 Disciples
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 excellently
                 denote
                 what
                 Christians
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Take
                 that
                 duty
                 which
                 God
                 from
                 Heaven
                 commanded
                 us
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 .
                 Hear
                 him
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 17.5
                 .
                 a
                 Disciple
                 is
                 
                   not
                   to
                   dispute
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 believe
                 .
                 A
                 Disciple
                 is
                 wholly
                 to
                 learn
                 and
                 receive
                 from
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 And
                 oh
                 ,
                 how
                 excellent
                 would
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 Christian
                 would
                 thus
                 hearken
                 to
                 what
                 Christ
                 saith
                 !
                 If
                 thou
                 art
                 Christs
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 learn
                 of
                 him
                 how
                 to
                 live
                 ;
                 how
                 to
                 walk
                 ;
                 how
                 to
                 obey
                 .
                 
                   Lean
                   not
                   to
                   thy
                   own
                   understanding
                
                 ;
                 Lean
                 not
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 only
                 Christ
                 is
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Another
                 Name
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 frequent
                 )
                 was
                 Believers
                 .
                 Christians
                 are
                 often
                 called
                 by
                 this
                 title
                 ;
                 None
                 more
                 frequent
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 doth
                 difference
                 Christians
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 sects
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 they
                 affected
                 to
                 be
                 knowing
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   believing
                   .
                   Averroes
                
                 by
                 scorn
                 ,
                 called
                 Christians
                 credentes
                 ,
                 Believers
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 affected
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inquire
                 in
                 the
                 hidden
                 secrets
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 counting
                 it
                 a
                 disgrace
                 to
                 believe
                 upon
                 meer
                 Authority
                 .
                 Thus
                 Julian
                 upbraided
                 Christians
                 with
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   believe
                   only
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 accounted
                 foolishness
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 They
                 sought
                 for
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 for
                 strong
                 demonstrations
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meerly
                 declaring
                 and
                 preaching
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 were
                 accounted
                 
                   foolish
                   bablers
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Believer
                 doth
                 denote
                 the
                 captivating
                 of
                 our
                 understandings
                 unto
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 sublime
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 reasoning
                 that
                 doth
                 exalt
                 it selfe
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 submit
                 his
                 understanding
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 much
                 inable
                 him
                 also
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Promises
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 particular
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 self
                 .
                 Faith
                 of
                 assent
                 would
                 breed
                 Faith
                 of
                 
                 fideucial
                 adherence
                 .
                 Should
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 help
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 subdue
                 thy
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 believest
                 greater
                 matters
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 As
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   was
                   made
                   man
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   body
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 point
                 to
                 be
                 pressed
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Name
                 often
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Saints
                   .
                   The
                   Saints
                   at
                   Corinth
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Name
                 of
                 this
                 title
                 ,
                 should
                 strike
                 blasting
                 and
                 confusion
                 into
                 man
                 !
                 Art
                 thou
                 a
                 Saint-lyer
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint-drunkard
                 ,
                 a
                 Saint-Blasphemer
                 ?
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 Saints
                 and
                 Holy.
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 them
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 all
                 will
                 be
                 holy
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 :
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 tares
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Wheat
                 .
                 Nor
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 a
                 Church
                 where
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 to
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 are
                 truly
                 godly
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 gross
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 These
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 inferred
                 ;
                 only
                 Christians
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 be
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Saints
                 by
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 prophane
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 tremble
                 at
                 it
                 !
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 first
                 called
                 so
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Act.
                 11.26
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 questioned
                 ,
                 whether
                 others
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 put
                 this
                 Name
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 scorn
                 and
                 reproach
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 this
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 Name
                 of
                 honour
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   suffer
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Peter
                 )
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.3
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 title
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reall
                 Christianity
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 anointed
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 annointed
                 with
                 all
                 Graces
                 in
                 an
                 unlimited
                 manner
                 ;
                 so
                 every
                 Member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 because
                 anointed
                 with
                 Graces
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 thou
                 that
                 gloriest
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 no
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 no
                 Jew
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 consider
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 vain
                 boast
                 !
                 For
                 is
                 thy
                 prophaneness
                 ,
                 thy
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 thy
                 impieties
                 ,
                 the
                 anointing
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 reall
                 power
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 difficult
                 and
                 straight
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 after
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 title
                 Christian
                 still
                 continued
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 sometimes
                 called
                 Cornelians
                 from
                 
                   Cornelius
                   ,
                   Cyrillians
                
                 from
                 Cyrillus
                 ,
                 and
                 Joannitae
                 from
                 
                   John
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                   Eustathiani
                
                 from
                 Eustathius
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 own
                 these
                 Names
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Heresies
                 began
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 some
                 teaching
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 some
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 Christian
                 that
                 kept
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 constantly
                 and
                 universally
                 believed
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 beginning
                 from
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 Catholique
                 ,
                 or
                 universall
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Christianus
                   mihi
                   nomen
                   ,
                   Catholicus
                   cognomen
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Catholique
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Faith
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 universally
                 taught
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 by
                 faithfull
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 Papist
                 to
                 call
                 himself
                 a
                 Catholique
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 hath
                 so
                 manifestly
                 degenerated
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 and
                 Scripture
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Roman
                 and
                 the
                 Catholique
                 Church
                 
                   all
                   one
                   ;
                   is
                   as
                   absurd
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   call
                
                 London
                 ,
                 or
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
                 The
                 Papist
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 Catholique
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 sense
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 prove
                 his
                 Faith
                 by
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 accuseth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 as
                 insufficient
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 learned
                 men
                 have
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 try
                 thir
                 cause
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 meerly
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 gone
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 one
                 famous
                 Name
                 ,
                 
                 given
                 to
                 such
                 who
                 truly
                 own
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 called
                 thus
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 Luther's
                 time
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 had
                 got
                 some
                 indulgence
                 for
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 their
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 pure
                 worship
                 .
                 The
                 Popish
                 party
                 did
                 importune
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Edict
                 at
                 Worms
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 at
                 
                   Spires
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   Religion
                   should
                   be
                   publickly
                   professed
                   and
                   owned
                   but
                   the
                   Roman
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lutheran
                 Party
                 ,
                 both
                 Noblemen
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Solemn
                   Protestation
                   against
                   that
                   unjust
                   Decree
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 all
                 that
                 reformed
                 from
                 Popery
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 Protestants
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 compliance
                 with
                 Popery
                 ,
                 that
                 admire
                 their
                 way
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 act
                 by
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 cannot
                 truly
                 be
                 called
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 chief
                 names
                 by
                 which
                 Christians
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   still
                   after
                   no
                   mans
                   name
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 Papists
                 call
                 us
                 
                   Lutherans
                   ,
                   Calvinists
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 we
                 indeed
                 own
                 Luther
                 and
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 men
                 for
                 worthy
                 and
                 famous
                 instruments
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 calumny
                 to
                 call
                 us
                 after
                 their
                 Names
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 difference
                 or
                 distinction
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 a
                 Lutheran
                 and
                 Calvinist
                 ,
                 to
                 denote
                 some
                 peculiar
                 opinion
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 own
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 consistent
                 with
                 true
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 pregnant
                 Reasons
                 for
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   as
                   our
                   faith
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   efficient
                   cause
                   is
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   object
                   and
                   motive
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   Gods
                   authori●y
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   speaks
                   and
                   revealeth
                   such
                   things
                   .
                
                 Humane
                 faith
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 man
                 sa●●h
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ;
                 divine
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 saith
                 so
                 .
                 Now
                 see
                 how
                 carefull
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 faith
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 mighty
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.13
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   had
                   not
                   dominion
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.24
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 none
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 after
                 men
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 their
                 believers
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 resteth
                 on
                 men
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 humane
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 .
                 
                   Men
                   indeed
                   may
                   be
                   instruments
                   to
                   propound
                   the
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   motive
                   is
                   a
                   divine
                   testimony
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   saith
                   so
                   .
                   Solomon
                
                 by
                 his
                 wisdome
                 declared
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 woman
                 the
                 childe
                 belonged
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 cause
                 the
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 mother
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 :
                 So
                 faithfull
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 declare
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 work
                 faith
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   called
                   after
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   build
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   baptized
                   into
                   any
                   mans
                   name
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   onely
                   to
                   professe
                   those
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   name
                   we
                   are
                   baptized
                   into
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.13
                 .
                 Paul
                 doth
                 powerfully
                 urge
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paul.
                 So
                 then
                 his
                 Disciple
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 badge
                 thou
                 onely
                 art
                 to
                 wear
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 name
                 thou
                 wert
                 baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   Son
                   and
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   presseth
                   another
                   Argument
                   ;
                   Was
                   Paul
                   crucified
                   for
                   you
                   ?
                   Did
                   Paul
                   die
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.13
                 .
                 His
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 In
                 him
                 onely
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 wrought
                 our
                 Redemption
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 sinne
                 to
                 build
                 your
                 faith
                 on
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 Christs
                 room
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Our
                 Apostle
                 urgeth
                 a
                 further
                 Argument
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   glorieth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   And
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   unto
                   us
                   Wisdome
                   .
                
                 So
                 all
                 boasting
                 in
                 men
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 boasting
                 in
                 works
                 .
                 Oh
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 errors
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 divisions
                 !
                 It
                 's
                 from
                 boasting
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 the
                 glory
                 due
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   makes
                   it
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   servants
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.23
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 
                 be
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 when
                 ,
                 as
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 wholly
                 led
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 believe
                 what
                 they
                 bid
                 us
                 believe
                 ;
                 worship
                 with
                 such
                 worship
                 as
                 they
                 command
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 universal
                 sinne
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Men
                 nuzzled
                 in
                 ignorance
                 and
                 pleasing
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 folly
                 ,
                 have
                 without
                 any
                 judgement
                 or
                 information
                 from
                 Gods
                 Word
                 taken
                 such
                 a
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 such
                 a
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 imposed
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 sometimes
                 of
                 one
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 servants
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Malunt
                   credere
                   ,
                   quam
                   judicare
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 offer
                 an
                 Asse
                 for
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   eminent
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   afraid
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   prohibited
                   such
                   restings
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 another
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Several
                 Uses
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Papist
                   as
                   a
                   Papist
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   Popery
                   and
                   going
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   hath
                   but
                   an
                   humane
                   blind
                   faith
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 his
                 Determinations
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Religion
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 his
                 Decision
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 their
                 learnedst
                 Rabbies
                 Valentia
                 ,
                 brings
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 Man
                 ,
                 consulting
                 what
                 Religion
                 he
                 should
                 chuse
                 and
                 he
                 argueth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   must
                   reade
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Authours
                   ;
                   and
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   time
                   to
                   do
                   that
                   .
                   Therefore
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Popish
                   Religion
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   's
                   but
                   believing
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   believeth
                   .
                   Now
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   )
                   God
                   will
                   at
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   crown
                   this
                   man
                   with
                   glory
                   for
                   believing
                   so
                   ,
                   yea
                   he
                   merits
                   by
                   believing
                   so
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 how
                 contrary
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 bids
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   Try
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   Not
                   think
                   of
                   man
                   above
                   what
                   is
                   meet
                   ?
                
                 So
                 that
                 their
                 Faith
                 is
                 an
                 humane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 their
                 Religion
                 an
                 humane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 believed
                 for
                 mans
                 sake
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 ignorance
                 are
                 most
                 taken
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 commends
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 vulgar
                 fancy
                 with
                 a
                 gorgeous
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   bewaile
                   the
                   great
                   ignorance
                   and
                   blindnesse
                   that
                   is
                   even
                   in
                   most
                   Protestants
                   .
                
                 For
                 how
                 few
                 are
                 there
                 that
                 believe
                 this
                 Religion
                 upon
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 searching
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 upon
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 command
                 it
                 ?
                 Oh
                 consider
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 without
                 eyes
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 will
                 he
                 have
                 a
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Religion
                 without
                 eyes
                 !
                 What
                 Jeremiah
                 can
                 make
                 Lamentations
                 equal
                 to
                 this
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 that
                 covers
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 all
                 Congregations
                 ?
                 You
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 humane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 humane
                 Religion
                 or
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Vse
                 3.
                 
                 
                   To
                   blesse
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   grace
                   ;
                   but
                   still
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   God
                   for
                   all
                   benefit
                   and
                   fruit
                   by
                   their
                   labours
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Ministry
                 hath
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 efficacious
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 lively
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 owned
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 God
                 that
                 openeth
                 the
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 Therefore
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   while
                   one
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   are
                   ye
                   not
                   carnal
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 divisions
                 here
                 reproved
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 have
                 afforded
                 us
                 profitable
                 Observations
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 finished
                 all
                 .
                 We
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 ;
                 Observe
                 the
                 devils
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 emnity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 Gods
                 Church
                 :
                 how
                 many
                 engines
                 he
                 useth
                 sometimes
                 he
                 stirres
                 up
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 venemous
                 doctrine
                 may
                 impoison
                 the
                 fountaines
                 where
                 all
                 should
                 drink
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 repute
                 and
                 names
                 of
                 eminent
                 teachers
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 wickedness
                 and
                 malice
                 of
                 ungodly
                 teachers
                 do
                 not
                 hurt
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 affected
                 admiration
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 shall
                 bring
                 about
                 his
                 end
                 .
                 Nero
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 envied
                 and
                 hated
                 other
                 mens
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 at
                 his
                 Court
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 undoe
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Tacitus
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Pessimum
                   genus
                   ,
                   inimicorum
                   laudantium
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Devil
                 stirring
                 up
                 Disciples
                 fondly
                 and
                 sinfully
                 to
                 praise
                 eminent
                 persons
                 ,
                 wrought
                 the
                 same
                 destruction
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 by
                 open
                 hostility
                 and
                 persecution
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 cannot
                 by
                 such
                 Heretiques
                 as
                 Hymeneus
                 and
                 Philetus
                 ,
                 by
                 open
                 doctrine
                 draw
                 off
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 by
                 
                   secret
                   applause
                   and
                   admiration
                
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 so
                 rest
                 upon
                 Paul
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 eied
                 as
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 success
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 And
                 Austin's
                 observation
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 
                   Quamvis
                   non
                   per
                   impiorum
                   sed
                   sanctorum
                   nomina
                   ,
                   tamen
                   impia
                   agebant
                   Schismata
                   .
                
                 Although
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 advance
                 the
                 names
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 holy
                 and
                 eminent
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 these
                 names
                 of
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 unholy
                 and
                 wicked
                 divisions
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   when
                   the
                   Devil
                   cannot
                   hurt
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   a
                   prophane
                   and
                   sinfull
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   labours
                   to
                   destroy
                   it
                   by
                   abusing
                   the
                   names
                   and
                   esteem
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   truly
                   holy
                   and
                   eminent
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 hath
                 his
                 methods
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 6.11
                 .
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 Dragon
                 for
                 cruelty
                 and
                 craft
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 he
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Lion
                 roaring
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 a
                 glittering
                 and
                 curious
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 subtle
                 pretences
                 and
                 colours
                 .
                 Now
                 Bernard
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Timeo
                   Serpentem
                   magis
                   quam
                   leonem
                   rugientem
                
                 :
                 yea
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 depths
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 2.24
                 .
                 his
                 secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 mysteries
                 of
                 his
                 state
                 of
                 darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 some
                 witchery
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 comes
                 by
                 praising
                 :
                 Hence
                 that
                 phrase
                 
                   praefiscisne
                   loquor
                
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 praise
                 any
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Devil
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 souls
                 by
                 stirring
                 up
                 wicked
                 instruments
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 endeavour
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 think
                 of
                 good
                 instruments
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 ought
                 .
                 
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 ,
                 First
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   and
                   most
                   notorious
                   way
                   of
                   Satans
                   doing
                   hurt
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   And
                   this
                   way
                   he
                   would
                   alwayes
                   take
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 
                   by
                   corrupting
                   the
                   lives
                   and
                   conversations
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                   ,
                
                 making
                 them
                 prophane
                 and
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 all
                 Religion
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 .
                 Thus
                 Hophnes
                 and
                 
                   Phinehas
                   Elyes
                
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 tyrannical
                 violence
                 and
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 the
                 
                   people
                   abhorred
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Sam.
                 2.14
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 prophane
                 Minister
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 poisoned
                 fountain
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 must
                 drink
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 damne
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 ,
                 but
                 draweth
                 others
                 to
                 hell
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 prophaness
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 it
                 's
                 so
                 carefully
                 required
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   blameless
                   ,
                   a
                   lover
                   of
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   given
                   to
                   any
                   grosse
                   sinne
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 cannot
                 have
                 more
                 service
                 
                 done
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 destroy
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 scandalous
                 and
                 prophane
                 lives
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 this
                 hardens
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 them
                 contemne
                 exhortations
                 :
                 whereas
                 let
                 a
                 Minister
                 walk
                 holily
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 lusts
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 hate
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Herod
                 did
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 
                   just
                   man
                
                 ,
                 Mark
                 6.20
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   he
                   cannot
                   hurt
                   the
                   Church
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   raising
                   up
                   Ministers
                   full
                   of
                   superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   doting
                   upon
                   unwritten
                   traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   bringing
                   in
                   a
                   will-worship
                   ,
                
                 
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rule
                 or
                 warrant
                 .
                 [
                 One
                 man
                 though
                 learned
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 new
                 notion
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 will-worship
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 sense
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 general
                 sense
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 doth
                 exceedingly
                 please
                 ignorant
                 people
                 .
                 What
                 opposition
                 did
                 Paul
                 find
                 by
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 taught
                 
                   tast
                   not
                   ,
                   touch
                   not
                
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 in
                 
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 under
                 a
                 colour
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.23
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 in
                 Popery
                 still
                 they
                 urge
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 Mediators
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 is
                 it
                 fit
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 an
                 inferiour
                 person
                 should
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 King
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 favourite
                 ?
                 Thus
                 the
                 Heathens
                 argued
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 now
                 these
                 things
                 carry
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 those
                 thousands
                 of
                 superstitious
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 wayes
                 of
                 worship
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 zeal
                 and
                 devotion
                 ;
                 but
                 observe
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 when
                 purely
                 administred
                 although
                 in
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 holy
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 such
                 simplicity
                 and
                 plainness
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 ceremony
                 or
                 traditional
                 worship
                 that
                 afterwards
                 was
                 introduced
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 meant
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   afraid
                   lest
                   the
                   Serpent
                   should
                   beguile
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   simplicity
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.3
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 worthy
                 place
                 !
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 simplicity
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 minds
                 are
                 easily
                 corrupted
                 from
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Devil
                   cannot
                   yet
                   scatter
                   this
                   little
                   flock
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   then
                   he
                   raiseth
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   power
                   civil
                   and
                   ecclesiastical
                   against
                   it
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 builders
                 (
                 Church-officers
                 )
                 that
                 refused
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.42
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 greatest
                 persecutors
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 a
                 Councel
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 alwayes
                 combining
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 corrupt
                 superstitious
                 Ministery
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 been
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 to
                 Reformation
                 and
                 god●iness
                 :
                 
                   Heu
                   Domine
                   qui
                   sunt
                   in
                   Ecclesiâ
                   primi
                   ,
                   sunt
                   impersecutione
                   primi
                   !
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 d●d
                 truly
                 affirm
                 there
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 any
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 first
                 began
                 with
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Clergy
                 .
                 Sigysmund
                 the
                 Emperour
                 said
                 to
                 one
                 counselling
                 to
                 begin
                 the
                 Reformation
                 
                   à
                   Minoritis
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 saith
                 he
                 
                   à
                   Majoritis
                
                 .
                 The
                 Sunne
                 in
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 makes
                 great
                 corruptive
                 alterations
                 in
                 sublunary
                 things
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 tradition
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 corrupted
                 Ministery
                 cannot
                 but
                 oppose
                 and
                 set
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 discover
                 and
                 reprove
                 their
                 abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 are
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 their
                 followers
                 .
                 Now
                 with
                 these
                 venomed
                 arrowes
                 hath
                 the
                 Devil
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 shot
                 into
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 thus
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 godly
                 faithfull
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 maugre
                 all
                 his
                 malice
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   steereth
                   the
                   clean
                   contrary
                   ;
                   He
                   will
                   see
                   how
                   he
                   can
                   destroy
                   mens
                   soules
                   ,
                   by
                   causing
                   men
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   too
                   much
                   honour
                   .
                
                 
                 Even
                 as
                 Nehemiah's
                 enemies
                 that
                 did
                 oppose
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 prevail
                 by
                 open
                 violence
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 proffered
                 
                   to
                   build
                   with
                   them
                
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 a
                 notable
                 History
                 ,
                 Act.
                 19.13
                 ,
                 14.
                 of
                 vagabond
                 Jewes
                 that
                 were
                 conjurers
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 adjure
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 work
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 ,
                 he
                 works
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   transformeth
                   himself
                   
                   into
                   an
                   Angel
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.14
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 that
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 abusing
                 the
                 repute
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 eminent
                 godly
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   many
                   wayes
                   even
                   by
                   godly
                   eminent
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   hurt
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   he
                   doth
                   tempt
                   and
                   draw
                   them
                   away
                   into
                   any
                   errour
                   or
                   falshood
                   ,
                   than
                   their
                   example
                   draweth
                   many
                   after
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 learning
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 an
                 universal
                 reviving
                 of
                 their
                 falshoods
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 this
                 in
                 Peter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 fear
                 ,
                 complied
                 too
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 confirming
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 superstition
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   compelled
                   others
                   to
                   live
                   as
                   Jews
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 2.14
                 .
                 How
                 did
                 he
                 compell
                 them
                 ?
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 threaten
                 and
                 use
                 violence
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 compelled
                 Christians
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 example
                 meerly
                 was
                 so
                 potent
                 ,
                 none
                 dared
                 do
                 otherwise
                 than
                 Peter
                 ,
                 a
                 Pillar
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   Insomuch
                   that
                   Barnabas
                   also
                   was
                   led
                   aside
                   by
                   this
                   dissimulation
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 by
                 the
                 Chief-priest
                 indanger
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 by
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Apostles
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 clear
                 this
                 in
                 after
                 ages
                 by
                 several
                 instances
                 ,
                 especially
                 Origen
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 famous
                 for
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 for
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 thought
                 it
                 safer
                 to
                 erre
                 with
                 Origen
                 ,
                 than
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 great
                 temptation
                 did
                 he
                 prove
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 as
                 Lyrinensis
                 doth
                 excellently
                 amplifie
                 it
                 ?
                 He
                 could
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 by
                 one
                 Origen
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 many
                 Marcionites
                 or
                 Manichees
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   he
                   cannot
                   corrupt
                   their
                   minds
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   tempts
                   eminent
                   instruments
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   to
                   some
                   failing
                   in
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   to
                   some
                   unjustifiable
                   practices
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   their
                   whole
                   Doctrine
                   may
                   be
                   condemned
                   .
                
                 How
                 circumspectly
                 and
                 warily
                 did
                 Paul
                 walk
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 wherewith
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   had
                   desired
                   to
                   winnow
                
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Luke
                 22.31
                 .
                 In
                 winnowing
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 the
                 wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 driving
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 chaff
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Devil
                 hoped
                 for
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 but
                 chaff
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 by
                 his
                 temptations
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 Job
                 was
                 but
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   served
                   God
                   only
                   for
                   carnal
                   ends
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Devil
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 wofull
                 in
                 Peter
                 to
                 deny
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 whereby
                 prophane
                 persons
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 care
                 what
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 in
                 danger
                 will
                 lie
                 and
                 forswear
                 his
                 own
                 Master
                 ?
                 Especially
                 Judas
                 was
                 a
                 fit
                 instrument
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 used
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Judas
                 did
                 as
                 much
                 hurt
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 Christs
                 followers
                 ,
                 knew
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 become
                 Satans
                 instrument
                 ,
                 this
                 made
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 Judas
                 was
                 once
                 truly
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 plead
                 alate
                 ,
                 thereby
                 proving
                 the
                 Apostasie
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 esteem
                 and
                 appearance
                 he
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 reputed
                 of
                 as
                 a
                 Saint
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   he
                   can
                   neither
                   corrupt
                   their
                   judgements
                   or
                   practices
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   sets
                   them
                   up
                   too
                   high
                   ,
                   he
                   maketh
                   men
                   in
                   Christs
                   room
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 argue
                 against
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   have
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   they
                   receive
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 instruments
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 Paul
                 spake
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 miracles
                 ,
                 asking
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   ye
                   look
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   power
                   had
                   done
                   this
                   wonder
                   ?
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 all
                 ministerial
                 successe
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollo
                 doth
                 enlighten
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 doth
                 convert
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 much
                 hurt
                 the
                 Devil
                 doth
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 these
                 instanced
                 in
                 ;
                 
                   One
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Cephas
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Peter
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 repute
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 Popery
                 is
                 built
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 Successours
                 of
                 Peter
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Patrimony
                 of
                 Peter
                 ;
                 They
                 made
                 him
                 an
                 Universal
                 Head
                 ,
                 superiour
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Apostles
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Fathers
                 also
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 of
                 eminent
                 parts
                 and
                 gifts
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 their
                 errours
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 much
                 hurt
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 them
                 up
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 infallible
                 Judgers
                 and
                 Interpreters
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 Austin
                 ,
                 good
                 man
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 fore-seeing
                 this
                 ,
                 disclaimeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   would
                   have
                   none
                   read
                   his
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   mens
                   books
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   Canonical
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 Soli
                 Scripturae
                 
                 fides
                 ,
                 caeteris
                 judicium
                 .
                 Luther
                 was
                 afraid
                 to
                 leave
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Works
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 draw
                 men
                 off
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 godly
                 have
                 been
                 afraid
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 should
                 idolize
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 a
                 Dispute
                 that
                 the
                 Arch-angel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 about
                 
                   Moses
                   his
                   body
                
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 other
                 Interpretations
                 are
                 given
                 ;
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 did
                 wonderfully
                 hide
                 Moses
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 known
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 adored
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Popery
                 .
                 What
                 adoration
                 ?
                 what
                 invocation
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 worship
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 some
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 no
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 canonized
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   worketh
                   mischief
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   the
                   repute
                   of
                   good
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   such
                   opinions
                   and
                   doctrines
                   are
                   attributed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   never
                   owned
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 brought
                 in
                 his
                 superstitions
                 by
                 pretended
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 hence
                 he
                 wre●●ed
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 tempted
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 he
                 useth
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 eminent
                 instruments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 countenance
                 falshoods
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 2.3
                 .
                 bids
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   be
                   troubled
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   letter
                   ,
                   or
                   epistle
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   judgement
                   were
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 It
                 seemeth
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 taught
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 was
                 immediately
                 approaching
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 did
                 much
                 trouble
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 believed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 believe
                 it
                 ?
                 Some
                 pretended
                 it
                 was
                 Pauls
                 judgement
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 letter
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 epistle
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 Here
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 men
                 to
                 propaga●●
                 or
                 countenance
                 their
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 would
                 abuse
                 eminent
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 many
                 spurious
                 and
                 
                   counterfeit
                   Tractates
                
                 go
                 under
                 their
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 Ignatius
                 and
                 Clemens
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 but
                 that
                 under
                 this
                 pretence
                 many
                 superstitious
                 customes
                 might
                 be
                 pleaded
                 for
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Enochs
                   Prophecie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 ,
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 divine
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 are
                 this
                 
                   grand
                   Impostors
                
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Devil
                   brings
                   hurt
                   by
                   good
                   mens
                   name
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   s●weth
                   discord
                   and
                   dissentions
                   among
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 common
                 enemy
                 triumph
                 :
                 Oh
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Papists
                 )
                 if
                 you
                 Protestants
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 there
                 so
                 many
                 Sects
                 ?
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvinists
                 disagree
                 ?
                 Now
                 although
                 we
                 might
                 better
                 retort
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 Why
                 have
                 there
                 been
                 several
                 Popes
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 all
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 determined
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 condemned
                 one
                 anothers
                 Canons
                 ?
                 And
                 could
                 this
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 ?
                 Yet
                 the
                 answer
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   came
                   those
                   tares
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   Master
                   had
                   sown
                   good
                   seed
                   ?
                
                 The
                 answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   envious
                   one
                   hath
                   sowed
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 give
                 Reasons
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   insatiable
                   malice
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   against
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                
                 He
                 alwayes
                 envieth
                 the
                 peace
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 order
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 raise
                 up
                 bloudy
                 persecutions
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 Constantine
                 was
                 turned
                 Christian
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 and
                 miserably
                 rent
                 with
                 heresies
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 been
                 like
                 Noahs
                 Ark
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 floating
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   piety
                   hath
                   such
                   authority
                   upon
                   mens
                   consciences
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   enemies
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   have
                   alwayes
                   pretended
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 persecute
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Oh
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 his
                 blasphemies
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 doth
                 mightily
                 justifie
                 Piety
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 fain
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Exhortation
                
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 two
                 extreams
                 ,
                 either
                 a
                 prophane
                 delight
                 in
                 wicked
                 ,
                 dissolute
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 such
                 who
                 will
                 never
                 trouble
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 reprove
                 thy
                 sins
                 :
                 Or
                 the
                 other
                 extream
                 of
                 minding
                 godly
                 instruments
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 God.
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 sinne
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 people
                 are
                 there
                 
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 Ministers
                 like
                 themselves
                 ,
                 loose
                 ,
                 dissolute
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ?
                 Thus
                 God
                 of
                 old
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   love
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   so
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 that
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 !
                 Give
                 them
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 strict
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 Oh
                 wretched
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 think
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 ungodly
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 those
                 also
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 guides
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 people
                 will
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 help
                 it
                 ?
                 They
                 will
                 have
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 speak
                 peace
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 give
                 them
                 comfort
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 such
                 sad
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 1.12
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               
                 THat
                 I
                 may
                 finish
                 Pauls
                 reproof
                 from
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.4
                 .
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faction●
                 and
                 Divisions
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 necessitated
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 larger
                 enumeration
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 two
                 persons
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Cephas
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 By
                 Cephas
                 is
                 meant
                 Peter
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Happily
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 believers
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 too
                 much
                 cleave
                 to
                 those
                 legal
                 Ceremonies
                 might
                 advance
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 most
                 Cities
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 might
                 foment
                 the
                 division
                 more
                 ;
                 howsoever
                 the
                 Popish
                 Interpreter
                 laboureth
                 under
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 sinfull
                 factions
                 ,
                 who
                 advanced
                 Peter
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 build
                 upon
                 a
                 rotten
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 consider
                 any
                 further
                 this
                 division
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 exalt
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 too
                 high
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 come
                 therefore
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 offend
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   did
                   so
                   set
                   up
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   neglect
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Instruments
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   .
                
                 For
                 here
                 two
                 contrary
                 factions
                 are
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 oh
                 that
                 this
                 age
                 were
                 not
                 infected
                 with
                 this
                 disease
                 !
                 Some
                 did
                 glory
                 in
                 their
                 teachers
                 ,
                 boasting
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 contentious
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Others
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 ranne
                 into
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 contemned
                 all
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 Christ
                 onely
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 ]
                 To
                 open
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 acquaint
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 thought
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 said
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reproved
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 instanced
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 should
                 follow
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 thinketh
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 Pauls
                 words
                 ;
                 others
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollo
                   ,
                
                 but
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 expounded
                 it
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 not
                 matter
                 of
                 reproof
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 Pauls
                 arguments
                 would
                 hold
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 against
                 glorying
                 in
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 Paul
                 was
                 not
                 crucified
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 was
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 baptized
                 into
                 Pauls
                 name
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 into
                 Christs
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 absolutely
                 and
                 simply
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 believer
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   call
                   no
                   man
                   Master
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.22
                 .
                 useth
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 The
                 believers
                 were
                 not
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 or
                 Apolloes
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   Paul
                   or
                   Apollo
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   all
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 mark
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   yours
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   Christs
                   :
                
                 So
                 for
                 believers
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 a
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 reproveth
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 
                   oppose
                   the
                   Instruments
                
                 
                 that
                 Christ
                 also
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 blameth
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   Christs
                
                 ,
                 it's
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 Context
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 told
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Chloe
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 divisions
                 and
                 contentions
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 fault
                 complained
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 instanceth
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 contentions
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 reckoned
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 expression
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 
                   adversative
                   [
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   Christ
                   ]
                
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 Argument
                 following
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   Christ
                   divided
                
                 ?
                 viz.
                 Is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 divided
                 ?
                 Hath
                 Peter
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 these
                 immediate
                 pretenders
                 another
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Now
                 these
                 that
                 set
                 up
                 Christ
                 thus
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 way
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 those
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   pretended
                   immediate
                   teachings
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 for
                 such
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 bids
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Try
                   the
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 happily
                 might
                 have
                 heard
                 Christ
                 himself
                 teaching
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 wrest
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 Christ
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 sense
                 made
                 Christ
                 the
                 teacher
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 may
                 be
                 included
                 .
              
               
                 Although
                 I
                 must
                 adde
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 further
                 thing
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 in
                 this
                 factious
                 exalting
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 v●z
                 .
                 not
                 only
                 thereby
                 to
                 exclude
                 Instruments
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 had
                 Christ
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 many
                 Sects
                 ,
                 to
                 appropriate
                 Christ
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 none
                 had
                 Christ
                 but
                 they
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Donatists
                 did
                 monopolize
                 the
                 word
                 Christians
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   although
                   Christ
                   onely
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   relied
                   upon
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   under
                   this
                   pretence
                   ,
                   wee
                   should
                   despise
                   ,
                   or
                   contemne
                   his
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   grace
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 excellently
                 bound
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 believers
                 ;
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 delight
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 reaping
                 much
                 spiritual
                 benefit
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 all
                 increase
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 Ministry
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 without
                 Christs
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 giveth
                 grace
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 immediately
                 depend
                 on
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 cleareth
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   sends
                   his
                   Disciples
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   commanding
                   all
                   to
                   hear
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Bids
                   us
                   call
                   no
                   man
                   master
                   upon
                   earth
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 contradiction
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 Christian
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 excellently
                 compose
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Master
                 ,
                 principally
                 and
                 authoritatively
                 ;
                 yet
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 errour
                 and
                 foolishnesse
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 runne
                 into
                 extreams
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Free-will
                 .
                 The
                 Marcionites
                 and
                 Manic●ees
                 ,
                 they
                 denied
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Liberty
                   of
                   a
                   man
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pelagians
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   efficacious
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   principal
                   and
                   efficient
                   causes
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   subordinate
                   and
                   instrumental
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   confounded
                   .
                
                 A
                 sound
                 mind
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 instrumentals
                 ,
                 principals
                 ,
                 as
                 ignorant
                 people
                 doe
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 very
                 Sacrament
                 will
                 save
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 exalt
                 the
                 principal
                 ,
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 instrumental
                 ,
                 as
                 Enthusihsts
                 do
                 .
                 The
                 Efficient
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 grace
                 is
                 attributed
                 onely
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 three
                 Persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 and
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 appropriated
                 way
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   good
                   and
                   perfect
                   gift
                   comes
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   lights
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   come
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   Father
                   draw
                   him
                   ,
                
                 John
                 6.44
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   will
                   
                   draw
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 John
                 12.32
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   shepherd
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                
                 John
                 14.6
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   leadeth
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   sanctifieth
                   ,
                   that
                   inlightneth
                   the
                   mind
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 rest
                 upon
                 outward
                 meanes
                 :
                 As
                 some
                 thinke
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 gifts
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 very
                 coming
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 sick
                 ,
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 To
                 such
                 hearers
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 much
                 to
                 preach
                 of
                 the
                 efficient
                 ,
                 principal
                 cause
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 
                   Sursum
                   corda
                
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 to
                 the
                 women
                 ,
                 looking
                 for
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   risen
                
                 ;
                 Look
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 :
                 so
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 rest
                 upon
                 external
                 meanes
                 and
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 Why
                 look
                 ye
                 downwards
                 ,
                 look
                 upwards
                 ?
                 We
                 see
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 too
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 pronenesse
                 to
                 relie
                 on
                 Instruments
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 in
                 civil
                 things
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 relie
                 on
                 an
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 in
                 Church
                 matters
                 on
                 a
                 tongue
                 or
                 mouth
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   Subordinate
                   and
                   Instrumental
                   means
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   could
                   doe
                   all
                   spiritual
                   things
                   immediately
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   obliged
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 high
                 contempt
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 may
                 never
                 expect
                 the
                 workings
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 virtue
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 use
                 those
                 instituted
                 meanes
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 three-fold
                 Instrumental
                 cause
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 [
                 When
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 not
                 a
                 
                   natural
                   Cause
                
                 producing
                 Grace
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 inherent
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 fire
                 doth
                 burn
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 
                   instituted
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 ]
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 faithfull
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 will
                 worke
                 Grace
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 three
                 especially
                 :
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 and
                 consigned
                 into
                 a
                 Canon
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Rule
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 must
                 believe
                 ,
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 ;
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 pretend
                 any
                 Revelations
                 or
                 teachings
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 warrantable
                 by
                 this
                 written
                 Word
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 as
                 accursed
                 ;
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   ,
                
                 Isai
                 .
                 8.20
                 .
                 Christ
                 himself
                 still
                 directeth
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Paul
                 directs
                 Timothy
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 Peter
                 commends
                 believers
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   did
                   give
                   heed
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   light
                   shining
                   in
                   darke
                   places
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.19
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 or
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 instrumental
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Faith
                 and
                 Godlinesse
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Rule
                 God
                 hath
                 tied
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 Angels
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 1.8
                 .
                 much
                 lesse
                 men
                 on
                 earth
                 against
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Instrumental
                 Cause
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ministry
                   appointed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God.
                
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 reckon
                 up
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 speake
                 of
                 its
                 usefulnesse
                 and
                 necessity
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   Paul
                   ,
                   or
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   but
                   instruments
                   ,
                   or
                   Ministers
                   by
                   which
                   ye
                   believe
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.5
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 principals
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 instruments
                 .
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.11
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 
                   given
                   gifts
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ;
                   That
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                   beget
                   men
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   save
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 instruments
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Workers
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 great
                 expression
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 an
                 instrumental
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   when
                   duely
                   administred
                   and
                   received
                   ,
                
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 great
                 expressions
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Bread
                   and
                   wine
                
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 )
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   the
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 error
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 by
                 putting
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 about
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 In
                 Popery
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 
                 was
                 farre
                 enough
                 from
                 being
                 set
                 up
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 they
                 disparaged
                 that
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 insufficient
                 and
                 imperfect
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 they
                 maintain
                 ,
                 The
                 very
                 Act
                 of
                 receiving
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 work
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Popery
                 many
                 people
                 do
                 still
                 remain
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 that
                 unworthy
                 receivers
                 ,
                 receive
                 their
                 damnation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 worthy
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 benefits
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Devil
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 by
                 tempting
                 men
                 to
                 put
                 too
                 much
                 confidence
                 in
                 instrumentals
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 brings
                 about
                 Atheism
                 and
                 irreligion
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 total
                 rejecting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 opposing
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 Therefore
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 Enthusiasts
                 or
                 Illuminatists
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 thought
                 themselves
                 spiritual
                 onely
                 ;
                 That
                 have
                 either
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 rejected
                 these
                 instrumentals
                 .
                 A
                 dangerous
                 delusion
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 many
                 times
                 surprized
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 hopefull
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 many
                 parts
                 and
                 religious
                 abilities
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   wanting
                   a
                   sure
                   and
                   sound
                   foundation
                   ,
                
                 they
                 living
                 against
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 such
                 delusions
                 ;
                 neither
                 have
                 they
                 stayed
                 in
                 denying
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 gone
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 Scripture
                 also
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 
                   the
                   dead
                   letter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   is
                   above
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Bible
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 subtil
                 is
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 by
                 open
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 them
                 decline
                 too
                 much
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 lifting
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 some
                 pinnacle
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterwards
                 throwing
                 them
                 down
                 by
                 some
                 dangerous
                 temptation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sinne
                 so
                 to
                 advance
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 oppose
                 his
                 instituted
                 means
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   presumptuous
                   tempting
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 providential
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 argue
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Man
                   liveth
                   not
                   by
                   bread
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Gods
                   mouth
                
                 ;
                 Cloathes
                 and
                 food
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 the
                 blessing
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 upon
                 this
                 Argument
                 should
                 neglect
                 all
                 secondary
                 helps
                 ,
                 Would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 presumptuous
                 tempting
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 You
                 know
                 how
                 angry
                 God
                 was
                 with
                 Ahaz
                 ;
                 The
                 Prophet
                 promised
                 unexpected
                 deliverance
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 profered
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 this
                 ;
                 No
                 (
                 saith
                 Ahaz
                 )
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   aske
                   no
                   signe
                   ,
                
                 Isai
                 .
                 7.12
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 think
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 great
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 great
                 presumption
                 ,
                 he
                 tempted
                 God
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 :
                 Thou
                 mayest
                 think
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 high
                 and
                 raised
                 Godlinesse
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Christ
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 onely
                 thy
                 teachers
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 doest
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 exclude
                 his
                 instituted
                 meanes
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 tempt
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   great
                   pride
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   disobedient
                   unthankefulnesse
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   against
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   and
                   wisdome
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 Gods
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mould
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 his
                 Embassage
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 the
                 expressions
                 of
                 Gods
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 appeared
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 should
                 die
                 presently
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 knowing
                 our
                 frailty
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 did
                 appoint
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 and
                 passions
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 neglect
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 horribly
                 unthankfull
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 much
                 magnified
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 foolishnesse
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 it
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 )
                 
                   to
                   save
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 he
                 amplifieth
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   chuseth
                   vile
                   and
                   contemptible
                   things
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   mighty
                   and
                   wise
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 Take
                 heed
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 arise
                 from
                 that
                 carnal
                 pride
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 condiscend
                 to
                 the
                 seeming
                 low
                 means
                 in
                 Christs
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 name
                 no
                 more
                 (
                 other
                 matter
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 afterwards
                 .
                 )
                 
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   immediate
                   furthering
                   of
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Satan
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 prophane
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 adversaries
                 
                 did
                 formerly
                 endeavour
                 to
                 overthrow
                 (
                 to
                 wit
                 )
                 the
                 godly
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 ▪
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 in
                 another
                 way
                 do
                 it
                 !
                 For
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 thereof
                 ,
                 (
                 how
                 low
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 we
                 pray
                 might
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 tremble
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 Devil
                 begin
                 to
                 undo
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 by
                 withdrawing
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 to
                 set
                 against
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrow
                 that
                 !
                 But
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
                 thou
                 settest
                 against
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 overthrowest
                 thy
                 owne
                 soul
                 !
                 Doe
                 not
                 then
                 entertain
                 any
                 opinion
                 or
                 practice
                 ,
                 which
                 opens
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 set
                 Satan
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   To
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   knowledge
                   and
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   repute
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   of
                   Satans
                   temptation
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 pleasing
                 delusion
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 seduced
                 many
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 Lay
                 therefore
                 up
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 :
                 Shake
                 off
                 such
                 suggestions
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 the
                 Viper
                 upon
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 walk
                 humbly
                 ;
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 self-conceit
                 ,
                 affecting
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 person
                 .
                 Oh
                 be
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Satans
                 devices
                 and
                 subtilties
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 !
                 Remember
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 godly
                 ,
                 how
                 usefull
                 ,
                 profitable
                 and
                 comfortable
                 a
                 godly
                 Ministry
                 hath
                 been
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   rebuke
                   with
                   all
                   severity
                   those
                   atheistical
                   prophane
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   regard
                   Christ
                   the
                   principal
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   Instruments
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 neither
                 for
                 Paul
                 ,
                 nor
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 their
                 mammon
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 either
                 Christs
                 teaching
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ministers
                 teaching
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   5.
                
                 
                 Who
                 then
                 is
                 Paul
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 Apollo
                 ?
              
               
                 THese
                 words
                 are
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 Teachers
                 as
                 the
                 principal
                 Head
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 abilities
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 still
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Argument
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   instruments
                   only
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   principal
                   agents
                   ;
                   But
                   even
                   the
                   most
                   eminent
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Paul
                   and
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   are
                   instruments
                   onely
                   .
                   Therefore
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 opening
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 Consider
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 instrument
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ;
                 God
                 that
                 might
                 work
                 conversion
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 yet
                 appointed
                 this
                 instrument
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 And
                 yet
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 but
                 a
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 principal
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 attributed
                 to
                 this
                 instrumental
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Faith
                   ,
                   The
                   Ministers
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   believe
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 in
                 the
                 instruments
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                   Even
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Paul's
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   Paul
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   Apollo
                
                 ?
                 This
                 Rhetorical
                 interrogation
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 observe
                 the
                 modesty
                 and
                 godly
                 uprightness
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 himself
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 admired
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 takes
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 advantage
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 admiration
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
               
                 
                   That
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   seek
                   not
                   to
                   win
                   or
                   gain
                   a
                   people
                   to
                   themselves
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   to
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 preach
                 not
                 that
                 their
                 gifts
                 and
                 abilities
                 may
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 Admire
                 their
                 preaching
                 ,
                 praise
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 thy
                 lusts
                 still
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 life
                 be
                 not
                 reformed
                 from
                 thy
                 impieties
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 joy
                 concerning
                 thee
                 .
                 See
                 how
                 excellently
                 Paul
                 expresseth
                 this
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   espoused
                   you
                   to
                   one
                   husband
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   present
                   you
                   a
                   chast
                   Virgin
                   to
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 espouse
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 wooeth
                 and
                 entreateth
                 them
                 for
                 Christ
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 your
                 good
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 your
                 obedience
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 aime
                 at
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 calls
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   friend
                   of
                   the
                   Bridegroom
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.29
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 every
                 Minister
                 ;
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 and
                 heareth
                 ,
                 rejoyceth
                 greatly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegrooms
                 voice
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 allusion
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ;
                 the
                 Bridegroom
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 friend
                 and
                 spokesman
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Brides
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 heard
                 their
                 conference
                 ;
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 willing
                 agreement
                 between
                 them
                 concluded
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 friend
                 rejoyced
                 greatly
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 John
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 every
                 Minister
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 Christs
                 spokesmen
                 ,
                 we
                 wooe
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 entreat
                 you
                 ,
                 we
                 bring
                 you
                 and
                 Christ
                 together
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 soul
                 will
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 married
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 forsaking
                 his
                 former
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 by-past
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegrooms
                 joy
                 greatly
                 fullfilled
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 therefore
                 be
                 horrible
                 unfaithfullness
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 as
                 Sampson's
                 friend
                 did
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 got
                 Sampson's
                 wife
                 for
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Consider
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 twofold
                 
                   end
                   of
                   preaching
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 Either
                 a
                 
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   sinfull
                   end
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   gracious
                   ,
                   godly
                   ,
                   plain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   upright
                   end
                
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 many
                 false
                 Teachers
                 that
                 did
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 men
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.17
                 .
                 and
                 they
                 sought
                 their
                 own
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 own
                 advantages
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 they
                 intended
                 their
                 own
                 greatness
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 profit
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.13
                 .
                 Some
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 they
                 perswaded
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 
                   circumcised
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   glory
                   in
                   their
                   Disciples
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 boast
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 followers
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 presently
                 embrace
                 our
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 receive
                 our
                 commands
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Ministery
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 crept
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 have
                 aimed
                 at
                 external
                 greatness
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 propagate
                 some
                 false
                 doctrines
                 ;
                 and
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 wayes
                 ;
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 not
                 taught
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 brought
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Teachers
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 see
                 how
                 Paul
                 doth
                 wonderfully
                 disclaim
                 all
                 such
                 corrupt
                 preaching
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   exhortation
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   deceit
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   uncleanness
                   ,
                   or
                   guil
                
                 :
                 We
                 did
                 not
                 please
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 sought
                 not
                 flattering
                 words
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 cloak
                 of
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 under
                 fair
                 pretences
                 rob
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 estates
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pharisees
                   under
                   pretence
                   devoured
                   widows
                   houses
                   made
                   of
                   long
                   prayers
                   .
                
                 O
                 what
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 excellent
                 frame
                 of
                 heart
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 disclaim
                 all
                 such
                 base
                 and
                 corrupt
                 ends
                 !
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 Paul
                 to
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.12
                 .
                 comforts
                 himself
                 with
                 this
                 testimony
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   simplicity
                   and
                   godly
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   fleshly
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   behaved
                   himself
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 precious
                 cordial
                 ,
                 when
                 under
                 all
                 the
                 censures
                 ,
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 and
                 uncharitableness
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 can
                 upon
                 good
                 grounds
                 comfort
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 walked
                 in
                 all
                 godly
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 tender
                 bowels
                 mourning
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 astray
                 ,
                 rejoycing
                 to
                 see
                 any
                 person
                 or
                 families
                 owning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 setting
                 up
                 his
                 wayes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 point
                 will
                 be
                 profitable
                 for
                 you
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Preachers
                 
                 in
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                 And
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 give
                 you
                 
                   sure
                   Characters
                   of
                   that
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   bring
                   you
                   not
                   to
                   applaud
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   give
                   up
                   your selves
                   to
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   ,
                   do
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   the
                   grace
                   and
                   progress
                   thereof
                   in
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   esteem
                   ,
                   nor
                   highly
                   prize
                   them
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 sign
                 !
                 Though
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 applaud
                 ,
                 or
                 admire
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 see
                 thee
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 mortifie
                 sinne
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 glad
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 proveth
                 plainly
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 themselves
                 they
                 aime
                 at
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.7
                 .
                 
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   that
                   ye
                   do
                   no
                   evil
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   appear
                   approved
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   honest
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 earnestly
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 do
                 any
                 evil
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 grosse
                 evils
                 as
                 should
                 deserve
                 his
                 censure
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 approved
                 ,
                 he
                 cared
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 think
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 keep
                 from
                 evil
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 heartily
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 very
                 Corinthians
                 also
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   fooles
                   for
                   Christs
                   sake
                   ,
                   but
                   ye
                   are
                   wise
                   :
                   Ye
                   are
                   honourable
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   despised
                   :
                   Ye
                   have
                   reigned
                   as
                   Kings
                   without
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   would
                   to
                   God
                   ye
                   did
                   reign
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 thought
                 themselves
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 rich
                 in
                 all
                 grace
                 ,
                 they
                 despised
                 Paul
                 for
                 his
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 contempt
                 the
                 world
                 poured
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Oh
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 this
                 troubleth
                 not
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 ye
                 did
                 reign
                 ,
                 I
                 wish
                 it
                 were
                 indeed
                 so
                 well
                 with
                 you
                 as
                 you
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 scorn
                 and
                 reproach
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 !
                 Oh
                 then
                 when
                 a
                 Ministery
                 is
                 still
                 praying
                 for
                 ,
                 desiring
                 ,
                 and
                 pressing
                 men
                 to
                 the
                 reformation
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 reproaches
                 ,
                 uncharitable
                 judgements
                 ,
                 he
                 matters
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 them
                 forsake
                 sinne
                 ,
                 walk
                 holily
                 ,
                 obey
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 account
                 him
                 a
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 the
                 drosse
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 careth
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   the
                   Ministry
                   seeks
                   to
                   bring
                   men
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   themselves
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   bold
                   to
                   reprove
                   men
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 seek
                 to
                 humour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 please
                 any
                 men
                 .
                 Flattery
                 is
                 a
                 debasing
                 sinne
                 in
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Sacriledge
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 places
                 I
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 shew
                 how
                 Paul
                 did
                 abhorre
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   use
                   not
                   flattering
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   came
                   not
                   in
                   deceit
                   .
                
                 And
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   he
                   should
                   please
                   men
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 up
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   came
                   with
                   enticing
                   words
                
                 ,
                 they
                 sought
                 to
                 please
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Teachers
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   did
                   daub
                   with
                   untempered
                   mortar
                
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 22.28
                 .
                 They
                 preached
                 
                   peace
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   went
                   on
                   in
                   their
                   wicked
                   wayes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   the
                   Priests
                   did
                   beare
                   rule
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 surer
                 signe
                 of
                 Ministers
                 seeking
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 alone
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 not
                 reprove
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 impieties
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 intreat
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 came
                 upon
                 Christs
                 businesse
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 finde
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 like
                 fire
                 burning
                 in
                 his
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 his
                 peace
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 should
                 exceedingly
                 convince
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 all
                 sharp
                 reproofs
                 kindly
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 presse
                 hard
                 against
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 livest
                 in
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 regard
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 more
                 love
                 in
                 applying
                 our selves
                 to
                 humour
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 every
                 thing
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 desire
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 come
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 his
                 Glory
                 and
                 Honour
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 propound
                 ,
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 unfaithfull
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 conceale
                 his
                 anger
                 against
                 such
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 this
                 convince
                 you
                 !
                 The
                 Minister
                 in
                 this
                 reproof
                 ,
                 in
                 rebuking
                 of
                 those
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 goeth
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 hated
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 lose
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 commands
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   a
                   Ministry
                   affects
                   any
                   new
                   false
                   waies
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   justified
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 plain
                 sign
                 he
                 cometh
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 Christ
                 .
                 Christ
                 himself
                 would
                 not
                 arrogate
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Name
                   ,
                
                 but
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Fathers
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   I
                   preach
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   mine
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 7.16
                 .
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   .
                   I
                   hear
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 8.28
                 .
                 Lo
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 wonder
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Treasure
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 yet
                 coming
                 as
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 doth
                 therefore
                 still
                 attribute
                 all
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 do
                 thus
                 ,
                 shall
                 any
                 Minister
                 ,
                 who
                 pretends
                 he
                 cometh
                 in
                 Christs
                 Name
                 ,
                 teach
                 any
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 but
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 Declare
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   have
                   delivered
                   unto
                   you
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   also
                   received
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Timothy
                   is
                   to
                   keep
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.14
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 a
                 Ministry
                 seeking
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 affecteth
                 to
                 broach
                 new
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 sound
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 subordinate
                 Teachers
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 learn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 themselves
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 Masters
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   they
                   bring
                   their
                   people
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   seek
                   only
                   great
                   external
                   pomp
                   ,
                   or
                   earthly
                   advantages
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   mens
                   souls
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roman
                 Clergy
                 have
                 been
                 industrious
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 craft
                 ?
                 What
                 artifice
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 that
                 temporal
                 greatness
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 unto
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 
                   commended
                   ignorance
                
                 ;
                 been
                 indulgent
                 to
                 men
                 in
                 lusts
                 ;
                 fomented
                 discord
                 between
                 Princes
                 ;
                 raised
                 up
                 
                   Civil
                   Warres
                
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 could
                 send
                 their
                 Incendiaries
                 ;
                 
                   forge
                   lies
                
                 about
                 Constantines
                 Donation
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 hath
                 been
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 great
                 .
                 But
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 godly
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   seek
                   not
                   yours
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.14
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 urge
                 it
                 in
                 severall
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   sow
                   spiritual
                   things
                   ,
                   should
                   reap
                   carnal
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   accounted
                   worthy
                   of
                   double
                   honour
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 principal
                 and
                 chief
                 aim
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 Names
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   doth
                   the
                   Ministry
                   labour
                   to
                   bring
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   affect
                   a
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   or
                   dominion
                   over
                   the
                   Faith
                   and
                   Consciences
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   having
                   dominion
                   over
                   your
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 ult
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Not
                   lording
                   it
                   over
                   Gods
                   heritage
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 especially
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 preach
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 The
                 Bereans
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 trying
                 Paul's
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17.10
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 compose
                 those
                 duties
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 Guides
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 Why
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Ministry
                 doth
                 thus
                 ?
                 Is
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   their
                   Calling
                   and
                   Condition
                   ;
                   They
                   are
                   servants
                   unto
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
                 They
                 are
                 Embassadours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 act
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 name
                 .
                 The
                 servant
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 traffique
                 till
                 his
                 Master
                 came
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 gain
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 servants
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   servants
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   also
                   .
                   All
                   are
                   yours
                   ,
                   whether
                   Paul
                   or
                   Apollo
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   preach
                   our selves
                   your
                   servants
                   for
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.5
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 servants
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   their
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   did
                   act
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   name
                   ,
                
                 no
                 :
                 they
                 act
                 only
                 in
                 
                   Christs
                   Name
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   sets
                   them
                   Overseers
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 25.
                 
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 Servants
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 their
                 Parts
                 and
                 Abilities
                 are
                 finaliter
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Use
                 and
                 Benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Servants
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   seek
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   if
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   set
                   them
                   up
                   instead
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   dare
                   not
                   own
                   it
                   .
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   think
                   of
                   us
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   above
                   what
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Lyconians
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 Divine
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 rent
                 their
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 grieved
                 at
                 their
                 blasphemy
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 well
                 pleasing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 all
                 simplicity
                 and
                 plainness
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
                 Many
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 by
                 carnal
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 crafty
                 designes
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 advanced
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 well-pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 all
                 humility
                 ,
                 self-denyal
                 ,
                 and
                 publique
                 affections
                 to
                 mens
                 souls
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 preserved
                 a
                 Ministry
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 not
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 Ships
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 skill
                 of
                 the
                 Pilote
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 helps
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 goodness
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 Hath
                 the
                 Ministry
                 been
                 usefull
                 to
                 bring
                 you
                 effectually
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Paul
                 desired
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 hear
                 much
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 pray
                 much
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 not
                 close
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Lord.
                 A
                 woman
                 may
                 have
                 many
                 Letters
                 and
                 Tokens
                 of
                 love
                 from
                 him
                 whom
                 she
                 loveth
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 much
                 affected
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 married
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 enjoy
                 him
                 as
                 her
                 Husband
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 have
                 some
                 affections
                 and
                 good
                 desires
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 yet
                 united
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 can
                 leave
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Till
                 we
                 have
                 prepared
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 lodg
                 in
                 your
                 fouls
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believed
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 hath
                 been
                 considered
                 ,
                 Paul's
                 modesty
                 and
                 sincerity
                 in
                 gaining
                 people
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 's
                 consider
                 
                   in
                   what
                   order
                   ,
                   or
                   rank
                   of
                   Causes
                   the
                   Apostle
                   puts
                   the
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Instrumental
                   Causes
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 you
                 may
                 Observe
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Faith.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Manner
                 of
                 working
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Ministery
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 principal
                 Agents
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   you
                   believed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Greek
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 sometimes
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 special
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Elder
                 and
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 setled
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 used
                 largely
                 for
                 any
                 Ministry
                 or
                 service
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Elders
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Deacons
                 in
                 this
                 large
                 sense
                 :
                 viz.
                 Such
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 labours
                 and
                 pains
                 ,
                 serve
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 its
                 good
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 words
                 that
                 denote
                 the
                 duty
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 signifie
                 no
                 dignity
                 or
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 care
                 ,
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 solicitude
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 creatures
                 have
                 Names
                 ,
                 signifying
                 their
                 Ministry
                 and
                 service
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 for
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 a
                 root
                 that
                 signifieth
                 
                   to
                   serve
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 Angel
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 ministration
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 simple
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Hesychius
                 makes
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 haste
                 ,
                 to
                 runne
                 to
                 the
                 markes
                 end
                 ;
                 also
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 this
                 much
                 striving
                 stirreth
                 up
                 dust
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 dust
                 )
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Virgil
                 :
                 
                   
                     Pulverulenta
                     fugâ
                     Rutuli
                     dant
                     signa
                     per
                     agros
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 its
                 native
                 signification
                 ,
                 denoteth
                 that
                 earnest
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 striving
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 that
                 runne
                 to
                 some
                 mark
                 usually
                 make
                 ,
                 by
                 stirring
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 dust
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 even
                 obnubilate
                 the
                 aire
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 it
                 doth
                 metaphorically
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 labour
                 ,
                 pains
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 agony
                 ,
                 and
                 striving
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 work
                 :
                 As
                 Paul
                 expressed
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   have
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   finished
                   my
                   course
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.7
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 )
                 denote
                 the
                 quality
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Auditours
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Instruments
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 works
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Hearers
                 .
              
               
                 Doct.
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministery
                   in
                   Gods
                   Church
                   is
                   the
                   Meanes
                   and
                   Instrumental
                   Cause
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   work
                   Faith
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Graces
                   in
                   the
                   Hearers
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Point
                 hath
                 its
                 good
                 use
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 what
                 you
                 should
                 expect
                 ,
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 beget
                 and
                 increase
                 Faith
                 in
                 thee
                 ?
                 How
                 doth
                 it
                 wash
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 thee
                 clean
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 more
                 particular
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 how
                 it
                 's
                 
                   not
                   an
                   Instrumental
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 2
                 ▪
                 
                   How
                   it
                   is
                
                 .
                 Only
                 take
                 Rom.
                 10.14
                 .
                 for
                 an
                 eminent
                 place
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 Truth
                 ;
                 where
                 observe
                 the
                 excellent
                 Gradation
                 Paul
                 makes
                 :
                 
                 
                   None
                   can
                   call
                   upon
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   pray
                   ,
                   without
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   can
                   believe
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   hear
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   can
                   hear
                   ,
                   unless
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ;
                   and
                   none
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   preacher
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   be
                   sent
                   .
                
                 See
                 what
                 a
                 dependence
                 here
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 strong
                 a
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 This
                 premised
                 ,
                 we
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 method
                 proposed
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   instituted
                   meanes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Instrumental
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Ministry
                   or
                   Peaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   inward
                   natural
                   power
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   can
                   work
                   grace
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Hearers
                
                 ;
                 no
                 :
                 Experience
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 men
                 remain
                 as
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 bruitish
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 reach
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 forcible
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 doth
                 not
                 beget
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 burneth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hatchet
                 cutteth
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 Instruments
                 that
                 work
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 inward
                 dispotion
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 pruduce
                 their
                 effects
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 still
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 prayers
                 may
                 be
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 works
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   a
                   natural
                   Cause
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 also
                 
                   work
                   necessarily
                   these
                   Divine
                   Effects
                   in
                   every
                   subject
                   ,
                
                 but
                 where
                 and
                 
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   apply
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sunne
                 shineth
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 upon
                 one
                 thing
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 :
                 The
                 fire
                 burneth
                 alwaies
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ministry
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 successfull
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 another
                 :
                 That
                 works
                 upon
                 one
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 Gods
                 wisdom
                 makes
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 difference
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 unlikely
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 indisposed
                 many
                 times
                 find
                 the
                 Ministry
                 inlivening
                 and
                 quickning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 are
                 blinded
                 and
                 hardned
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 men
                 that
                 ever
                 lived
                 ,
                 still
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 our
                 unthanfulness
                 ,
                 negligence
                 ,
                 prophaneness
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 provoke
                 God
                 to
                 withdraw
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 too
                 many
                 people
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 body
                 without
                 a
                 soul
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 but
                 a
                 dead
                 letter
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 all
                 preaching
                 is
                 but
                 
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 when
                 without
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 and
                 power
                 .
                 As
                 Elias
                 servant
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 his
                 Masters
                 staff
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 that
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 Child
                 ,
                 till
                 Eliah
                 came
                 himself
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 in
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 Ministry
                 !
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 shew
                 how
                 
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   Cause
                   or
                   Instituted
                   Meanes
                   ?
                
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   the
                   constant
                   and
                   diligent
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   peoples
                   constant
                   and
                   diligent
                   attending
                   on
                   it
                   .
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.2
                 .
                 
                   Preach
                   the
                   word
                   in
                   season
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                   .
                
                 That
                 signifieth
                 the
                 diligent
                 dispensing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   be
                   swift
                   to
                   hear
                
                 ,
                 James
                 1.19
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   new
                   born
                   babes
                   ,
                   desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milk
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 indispensably
                 commanded
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 degrees
                 or
                 rankes
                 soever
                 ,
                 To
                 hear
                 and
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 
                   To
                   wait
                   at
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   wisdome
                   :
                   To
                   obey
                   and
                   submit
                   themselves
                   to
                   such
                   guides
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 think
                 himself
                 too
                 great
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 holy
                 and
                 godly
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 soul-destructive
                 waies
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wo
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 preach
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 wo
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 hear
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 command
                 that
                 commands
                 the
                 diligent
                 dispensing
                 of
                 this
                 Word
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 constant
                 receiving
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 indifferent
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 hear
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 any
                 exemption
                 to
                 any
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   God
                   hath
                   thus
                   commanded
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   hath
                   also
                   graciously
                   promised
                   to
                   go
                   along
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 works
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
                 God
                 speaks
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 Let
                 it
                 pull
                 down
                 sinne
                 ;
                 Let
                 it
                 build
                 up
                 grace
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 prevaileth
                 against
                 all
                 opposition
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 gave
                 his
                 Apostles
                 Commission
                 to
                 make
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 he
                 encourageth
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 28.20
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   plants
                   ,
                   and
                   Apollo
                   watereth
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 those
                 meanes
                 :
                 and
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 powerfull
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 God
                 that
                 sanctifieth
                 :
                 God
                 that
                 begetteth
                 us
                 :
                 God
                 that
                 saveth
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 he
                 prepareth
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 he
                 throweth
                 in
                 seed
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 it
                 grow
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 admirable
                 was
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 propagating
                 Faith
                 ?
                 In
                 converting
                 men
                 from
                 their
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 lusts
                 ?
                 And
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 was
                 mightily
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ministry
                   is
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   beget
                   Faith
                   and
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   Arguments
                   to
                   convince
                   the
                   understanding
                   and
                   Consciences
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   with
                   Arguments
                   of
                   terrour
                   ,
                   or
                   joy
                   to
                   move
                   the
                   affections
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Ministry
                 works
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 inward
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 natural
                 Causes
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 sutable
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 propounding
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Motives
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 being
                 powerfully
                 set
                 home
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 alteration
                 ,
                 by
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 judgment
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 may
                 read
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 by
                 severall
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 prove
                 and
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 Jesus
                 was
                 the
                 Cstrist
                 :
                 So
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 gainsay
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 either
                 believe
                 ,
                 or
                 prove
                 obstinate
                 opposers
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 aske
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   comes
                   the
                   Ministry
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   Instrumental
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   By
                   a
                   potent
                   and
                   strong
                   conviction
                   of
                   the
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   declaring
                   Grounds
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Candlestick
                 which
                 holds
                 out
                 the
                 light
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 
                   is
                   a
                   two-edged
                   Sword
                   ,
                   dividing
                   into
                   the
                   inwards
                
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 hand
                 to
                 weild
                 and
                 govern
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 an
                 hammer
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 arm
                 to
                 strike
                 it
                 home
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 wonder
                 of
                 wonders
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 led
                 in
                 such
                 captivity
                 and
                 slavery
                 to
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 sit
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 convinced
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 believe
                 not
                 How
                 often
                 have
                 we
                 demonstrated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 lusts
                 and
                 dissoluteness
                 ,
                 are
                 
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 often
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 doth
                 thy
                 conscience
                 joyne
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 convinced
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 thy
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 dost
                 not
                 reforme
                 :
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 bind
                 thee
                 up
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 thy
                 cavils
                 ,
                 stop
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 ?
                 yet
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 wicked
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 instrumental
                 to
                 beget
                 grace
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 worketh
                 upon
                 the
                 affections
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 Arguments
                 of
                 fear
                 and
                 terrour
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Arguments
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 immortality
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 humane
                 O●tours
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 perswade
                 their
                 Auditours
                 ,
                 and
                 Rhetorique
                 hath
                 made
                 such
                 changes
                 in
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 Heathens
                 made
                 Hercules
                 so
                 famous
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 his
                 his
                 great
                 might
                 ;
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 men
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 workes
                 faith
                 and
                 conversion
                 ,
                 by
                 convincing
                 the
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 enflameing
                 the
                 affections
              
               
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   meanes
                   or
                   instrumental
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ;
                   
                   so
                   there
                   are
                   these
                   four
                   Properties
                   of
                   this
                   instrumental
                   cause
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ministery
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   ordinary
                   way
                
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 beginnings
                 or
                 encrease
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 beginnings
                 ,
                 Thus
                 Faith
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   come
                   by
                   hearing
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.17
                 .
                 
                   And
                   God
                   hath
                   begotten
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 1.18
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 encrease
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 there
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 compleating
                 of
                 us
                 
                   in
                   a
                   full
                   stature
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 is
                 by
                 outward
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 sustenance
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 ordinary
                 meanes
                 of
                 all
                 spiritual
                 life
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 Indeed
                 some
                 propound
                 particular
                 cases
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Infants
                 wh●
                 cannot
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 deaf
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 by
                 unexpected
                 calamities
                 cast
                 where
                 no
                 Ministery
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 now
                 speak
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 wayes
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 God
                 did
                 feed
                 the
                 Israelites
                 with
                 Manna
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 ordinary
                 food
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 Gods
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 unless
                 thou
                 expect
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 the
                 instrumental
                 publique
                 meanes
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 godly
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 these
                 may
                 much
                 prepare
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ministery
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 instrumental
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   ordinary
                   meanes
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   necessary
                   meanes
                   to
                   which
                   all
                   are
                   tied
                   .
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 enjoy
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 his
                 soul
                 becomes
                 like
                 a
                 barren
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 yea
                 like
                 a
                 noisome
                 dunghill
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 those
                 servants
                 ,
                 that
                 distribute
                 convenient
                 bread
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 house
                 or
                 family
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 bread
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 without
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 The
                 Ministery
                 is
                 frequently
                 compared
                 to
                 rain
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 in
                 its
                 root
                 for
                 to
                 rain
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 plentifull
                 seasonable
                 showers
                 that
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 parched
                 ground
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 ●
                 Land
                 or
                 Kingdome
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 without
                 the
                 rain
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 people
                 without
                 these
                 meanes
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 When
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 clouds
                 to
                 rain
                 no
                 more
                 upon
                 his
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Teacher
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 that
                 land
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   instituted
                   means
                   is
                   very
                   unlikely
                   for
                   such
                   glorious
                   effects
                   to
                   a
                   carnal●●ie
                   .
                
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 despicable
                 and
                 contemptible
                 to
                 humane
                 reason
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   the
                   foolishness
                   of
                   preaching
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.21
                 .
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   ●t
                   '
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 it
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 .
                 For
                 whether
                 you
                 do
                 regard
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 both
                 very
                 unlikely
                 ever
                 to
                 produce
                 such
                 effects
                 :
                 The
                 matter
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 paradoxal
                 ,
                 incredible
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 delivering
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 affected
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 miraculou●
                 signes
                 ,
                 or
                 scientifical
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 which
                 would
                 much
                 perswade
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   perpetual
                   invariable
                   means
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   the
                   worlds
                   end
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Ministery
                 and
                 Preaching
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 all
                 this
                 
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 therein
                 cease
                 :
                 Thus
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 it
                 's
                 there
                 said
                 to
                 continue
                 
                   till
                   Christs
                   coming
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Paul's
                 direction
                 about
                 the
                 Ministery
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 till
                 the
                 
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 dispensation
                 is
                 altered
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 Altars
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 take
                 away
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 must
                 abide
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 on
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Examination
                
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 necessary
                 ,
                 appointed
                 menans
                 for
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 graces
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 Oh
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 heavy
                 trouble
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 think
                 God
                 had
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 jugement
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 couldst
                 have
                 no
                 cloaths
                 to
                 warm
                 ,
                 no
                 food
                 to
                 nourish
                 thee
                 ,
                 no
                 creature
                 be
                 that
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 .
                 But
                 behold
                 a
                 greater
                 judgement
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 no
                 Ministery
                 doth
                 convert
                 thee
                 ,
                 no
                 Preaehing
                 begets
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 repentance
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 What
                 multitudes
                 were
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ?
                 Yea
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 of
                 Reformation
                 from
                 Popery
                 ,
                 How
                 many
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 receive
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 but
                 grace
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ?
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 converted
                 from
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 superstition
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 prophaness
                 and
                 impiety
                 ?
                 But
                 now
                 alas
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 known
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Gods
                 arm
                 is
                 as
                 strong
                 as
                 ever
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 by
                 their
                 wilfull
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 unthankfulness
                 ,
                 and
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 have
                 sinned
                 away
                 the
                 presence
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 God
                 go
                 not
                 along
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 Alas
                 what
                 can
                 we
                 do
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 hearers
                 would
                 deeply
                 lay
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 heart
                 !
                 God
                 saith
                 his
                 Word
                 is
                 an
                 enlightning
                 Word
                 ,
                 a
                 sanctifying
                 cleansing
                 Word
                 :
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 no
                 more
                 reformed
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 no
                 Ministery
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 cursing
                 ,
                 swearing
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 lusts
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Ordinances
                 ?
                 Oh
                 men
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 How
                 desperate
                 is
                 such
                 mens
                 condition
                 !
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Ministery
                 cure
                 thee
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 cure
                 thee
                 ?
                 Woe
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 effectual
                 and
                 operative
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 also
                 to
                 thee
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   is
                   Paul
                   ?
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   Apollo
                   ?
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believed
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   every
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 discust
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 noble
                 Effect
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Instrumental
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Ye
                   believed
                
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Common-places
                 in
                 Divinity
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 in
                 this
                 spiritual
                 building
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 the
                 fat
                 in
                 that
                 spiritual
                 Sacrifice
                 we
                 offer
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 sublime
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 least
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 natural
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 handle
                 all
                 the
                 main
                 particulars
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 intends
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Onely
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 repenting
                 ,
                 reforming
                 ,
                 he
                 nameth
                 believing
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 Initial
                 and
                 Introductory
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 Believing
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 fruitfull
                 signification
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 trouble
                 you
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   eminent
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   works
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   hearers
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 upon
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preaching
                 ,
                 still
                 this
                 is
                 recorded
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   many
                   believed
                
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   come
                   by
                   hearing
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.17
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 indeed
                 sometimes
                 speaks
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 prerequisite
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Word
                 profitable
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   believed
                   our
                   report
                   ?
                   And
                   the
                   Word
                   profited
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   mixed
                   with
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 4.6
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 see
                 unbelief
                 doth
                 obstruct
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 savoury
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   finally
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   p●rish
                   ,
                
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 due
                 time
                 will
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 work
                 faith
                 ,
                 viz.
                 enlighten
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 entertain
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   consider
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   usually
                   said
                   to
                   consist
                   in
                   three
                   acts
                
                 ;
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 essential
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 only
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 here
                 determine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Knowledge
                   and
                   understanding
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 John.
                 17.3
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 powerfull
                 conviction
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   substance
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 11.1
                 .
                 Believing
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 corporal
                 seeing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 To
                 say
                 a
                 blind
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 dark
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 cold
                 fire
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 see
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 its
                 belief
                 .
                 Indeed
                 faith
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 the
                 matter
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 dazelling
                 Sunne
                 to
                 our
                 Bats-eyes
                 ;
                 but
                 though
                 faith
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 the
                 matter
                 believed
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   it
                   knoweth
                   the
                   ground
                   why
                   it
                   doth
                   believe
                   ,
                
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 How
                 farre
                 are
                 many
                 from
                 being
                 believers
                 ?
                 For
                 ignorance
                 covers
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 darknesse
                 did
                 the
                 Chaos
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 total
                 ignorance
                 whereof
                 doth
                 damn
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 veil
                 upon
                 most
                 mens
                 eyes
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 consider
                 that
                 knowledge
                 and
                 understanding
                 is
                 the
                 necessary
                 way
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 is
                 a
                 beginning
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 !
                 If
                 thou
                 hadst
                 lost
                 thy
                 eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 wert
                 smitten
                 with
                 corporal
                 blindnesse
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 would
                 it
                 affect
                 thee
                 ?
                 But
                 now
                 thou
                 hast
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 break
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 Say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 thou
                 believest
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 believest
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 what
                 Christ
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 .
                 Though
                 ignorant
                 people
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 their
                 devotion
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 without
                 knowledge
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 as
                 abominable
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 without
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 But
                 knowledge
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ;
                 How
                 many
                 Atheists
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 know
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 believe
                 not
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 the
                 second
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   to
                   Assent
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   credit
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   true
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 indeed
                 we
                 mean
                 ,
                 and
                 Scripture
                 also
                 means
                 this
                 most
                 commonly
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 speaks
                 of
                 believing
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 giving
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 sure
                 assent
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 true
                 .
                 Hence
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.1
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 make
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 future
                 really
                 subsist
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 present
                 :
                 Thus
                 Faith
                 makes
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 present
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 excellently
                 describes
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   behold
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   temporal
                   ,
                   or
                   seen
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   things
                   eternal
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4
                 18.
                 
                 Thus
                 Moses
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 earnest
                 eye
                 of
                 faith
                 
                   fixed
                   upon
                   the
                   reward
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.26
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 most
                 fail
                 ;
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 firmly
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Gods
                 Omnisciency
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 of
                 giving
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 every
                 evil
                 word
                 .
                 Did
                 they
                 believe
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 how
                 dared
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 such
                 professed
                 impieties
                 ?
                 
                   But
                   the
                   fool
                   hath
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 14.1
                 .
                 No
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 no
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 no
                 Hell.
                 If
                 an
                 humane
                 faith
                 can
                 set
                 men
                 so
                 much
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 
                   all
                   men
                   are
                   lyars
                
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 not
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 do
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   compleat
                   and
                   formal
                   act
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   is
                   a
                   resting
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   receiving
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   a
                   coming
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 are
                 those
                 emphatical
                 expressions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 no
                 humane
                 Authours
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   believe
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 expressed
                 by
                 words
                 of
                 
                   resting
                   ,
                   rolling
                
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 waiting
                 ,
                 and
                 expecting
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   receiving
                   ,
                   imbracing
                
                 .
                 A
                 godly
                 man
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   member
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 is
                 the
                 ligament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 uniteth
                 :
                 a
                 branch
                 in
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 ,
                 
                 faith
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 we
                 receive
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 lieth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 gives
                 up
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 receiveth
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 hereby
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   dwels
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.17
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 act
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 from
                 all
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   give
                   credit
                
                 to
                 
                   many
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 works
                 some
                 slighty
                 affections
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 
                   united
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 they
                 cleave
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 
                   one
                   with
                   him
                
                 ;
                 They
                 receive
                 him
                 not
                 both
                 as
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 will
                 conform
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 as
                 Members
                 answerable
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Head.
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 marrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 
                   so
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   so
                   assents
                
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 he
                 is
                 incorporated
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 receiving
                 of
                 his
                 virtue
                 and
                 influence
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 
                   I
                   no
                   longer
                   live
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   me
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   I
                   live
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 2.20
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 faith
                 thus
                 described
                 hath
                 glorious
                 Effects
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 many
                 Properties
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 select
                 some
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   noble
                   effect
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 ad
                 intra
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   ours
                
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 faith
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 said
                 to
                 justifie
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 
                   justified
                   by
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 And
                 Paul
                 did
                 so
                 exceedingly
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 
                   found
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   that
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.9
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 put
                 on
                 those
                 glorious
                 Robes
                 to
                 cover
                 our
                 nakednesse
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 eye
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 that
                 exalted
                 Serpent
                 to
                 be
                 healed
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 
                   not
                   repenting
                   ,
                   sorrowing
                   ,
                   reforming
                   ,
                
                 no
                 nor
                 martyrdom
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 faith
                 hath
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 for
                 any
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 worth
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 
                   instrument
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 grace
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 child
                 new
                 born
                 ,
                 presently
                 moves
                 it
                 lips
                 and
                 mouth
                 for
                 the
                 brest
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 sucking
                 there
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 new
                 born
                 spiritual
                 Infant
                 immediately
                 goeth
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 desireth
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Christ
                 onely
                 .
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 believing
                 is
                 very
                 paradoxal
                 ,
                 and
                 hidden
                 to
                 a
                 guilty
                 conscience
                 ;
                 Cain
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 Judas
                 was
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 eternally
                 perished
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 
                   Effect
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ad
                 intra
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   to
                   receive
                   virtue
                   and
                   power
                   from
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   subdue
                   our
                   corruptions
                   ,
                   to
                   conquer
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   faith
                   is
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Justification
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   ;
                   branches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 the
                 Vine
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 nourished
                 and
                 enlivened
                 ,
                 bringing
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 sap
                 and
                 virtue
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 or
                 tree
                 ;
                 so
                 are
                 we
                 supplied
                 with
                 virtue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 for
                 all
                 imperfections
                 by
                 faith
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 excellent
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 
                   conquer
                   any
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 to
                 subdue
                 any
                 passion
                 ,
                 or
                 unruly
                 affections
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 
                   Faith
                   to
                   apply
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   soul
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 branch
                 would
                 flourish
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 be
                 ingraffed
                 closer
                 to
                 receive
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 thy
                 way
                 to
                 overcome
                 any
                 noisome
                 temptation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 by
                 unbelief
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 sensible
                 thou
                 art
                 of
                 thy
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 faster
                 hold
                 on
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 oh
                 how
                 hard
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 ere
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 come
                 to
                 learn
                 this
                 good
                 way
                 !
                 They
                 lie
                 discouraged
                 in
                 their
                 combate
                 and
                 conflict
                 with
                 sinne
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 their
                 guile
                 .
                 Oh
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wretched
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 come
                 neer
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 hinders
                 them
                 !
                 Even
                 as
                 Peter
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 preposterous
                 humility
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 Christ
                 wash
                 his
                 feet
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 saith
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   If
                   I
                   wash
                   thee
                   not
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   no
                   part
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                
                 John
                 13.8
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   my
                   feet
                   ,
                   but
                   my
                   whole
                   body
                   also
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 acceptable
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 comfortable
                 to
                 thy
                 own
                 self
                 !
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 weaknesses
                 and
                 failings
                 ,
                 still
                 to
                 catch
                 hold
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 inamoured
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 How
                 foolish
                 and
                 ignorant
                 have
                 I
                 been
                 ?
                 Even
                 like
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 good
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 overtaken
                 with
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 cast
                 not
                 away
                 thy
                 faith
                 also
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 souldier
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 a
                 blow
                 ,
                 should
                 throw
                 away
                 his
                 weapon
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 might
                 offend
                 his
                 
                 enemy
                 .
                 If
                 by
                 thy
                 doubts
                 and
                 diffidence
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 kept
                 off
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 canst
                 thou
                 ever
                 get
                 power
                 against
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Effects
                 
                   ad
                   extra
                
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 believe
                 ;
                 
                 all
                 are
                 confident
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 their
                 salvation
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 prophane
                 and
                 abominable
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 believeth
                 in
                 Christ
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Effects
                   of
                   faith
                   ad
                   extra
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 man
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 this
                 Faith
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 heat
                 from
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   purifieth
                   a
                   man
                   inwardly
                   and
                   outwardly
                   from
                   all
                   filthiness
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 truly
                 believeth
                 ,
                 he
                 cleanseth
                 himself
                 from
                 all
                 filthiness
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 :
                 
                   Having
                   these
                   promises
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   cleanse
                   our selves
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.1
                 .
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 saith
                 ;
                 especially
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 Act.
                 15.9
                 .
                 
                   Purifying
                   their
                   hearts
                   by
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 cleansing
                 away
                 that
                 dross
                 ,
                 that
                 mudde
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 mans
                 heart
                 ;
                 every
                 mans
                 heart
                 is
                 a
                 filthy
                 poisoned
                 ,
                 noisome
                 fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 cleanseth
                 it
                 ,
                 purifieth
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 John
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   hath
                   this
                   hope
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 companion
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   purifieth
                   himself
                   even
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   pure
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.3
                 .
                 Come
                 then
                 thou
                 who
                 speakest
                 of
                 thy
                 faith
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 clean
                 ?
                 Thy
                 heart
                 men
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 cage
                 of
                 unclean
                 birds
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 den
                 of
                 thieves
                 ;
                 their
                 
                   pride
                   ,
                   covetousness
                   ,
                   uncleanness
                
                 may
                 lodge
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 condemne
                 thee
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 Faith
                 would
                 quickly
                 dispossess
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 clean
                 for
                 Christ
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 How
                 pure
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 Dost
                 thou
                 talk
                 of
                 believing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hatest
                 purity
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 scoff
                 and
                 a
                 taunt
                 at
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 didst
                 believe
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 be
                 pure
                 and
                 strict
                 also
                 .
                 As
                 Saul
                 that
                 went
                 with
                 no
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sell
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 prophesied
                 also
                 .
                 Thus
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 a
                 malicious
                 enemy
                 ,
                 a
                 prophane
                 scoffer
                 at
                 purity
                 and
                 holiness
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 once
                 fall
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 become
                 pure
                 and
                 strict
                 also
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 carry
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 reforme
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 then
                 oyntment
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 discover
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   lively
                   Faith
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   stout
                   ,
                   though
                   wise
                   confession
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   doth
                   require
                   it
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 10.10
                 .
                 
                   With
                   the
                   heart
                   man
                   believeth
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   mouth
                   confession
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   salvation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   believe
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   speak
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.13
                 .
                 Indeed
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 faith
                 about
                 some
                 disputable
                 poin●s
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 essential
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bids
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 h●mself
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 points
                 ,
                 the
                 owning
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 owning
                 whereof
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 owning
                 or
                 not
                 owning
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 speaks
                 terribly
                 to
                 the
                 not
                 confession
                 herein
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   shall
                   not
                   confesse
                   me
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   though
                   before
                   a
                   cro●ked
                   and
                   perverse
                   generation
                   ,
                   him
                   will
                   not
                   I
                   confesse
                   before
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 8.38
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   faith
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   it
                   will
                   carry
                   a
                   man
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   ready
                   performance
                   of
                   all
                   obedience
                   ,
                   justice
                   ,
                   temperance
                   ,
                   libera●ity
                   ,
                   equity
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   good
                   worke
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 James
                 ,
                 Jam
                 2.
                 doth
                 at
                 large
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   that
                   man
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   vain
                   man
                   ,
                
                 and
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 cousens
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 thinketh
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 incarnated
                 ,
                 and
                 manifested
                 in
                 all
                 godly
                 conversation
                 :
                 Yea
                 faith
                 puts
                 all
                 graces
                 on
                 working
                 ,
                 as
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 wheel
                 that
                 sets
                 all
                 others
                 on
                 going
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   truly
                   believe
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   discouraged
                   from
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   any
                   trouble
                   or
                   persecution
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 for
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   faith
                   might
                   not
                   fail
                   him
                   .
                
                 No
                 danger
                 ,
                 no
                 fears
                 could
                 have
                 drawn
                 him
                 into
                 sinne
                 ,
                 had
                 faith
                 been
                 active
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 faith
                 made
                 Moses
                 chuse
                 reproaches
                 and
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   Aegypt
                
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 liveth
                 by
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 worldly
                 advantages
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Chamelion
                 turn
                 into
                 every
                 colour
                 of
                 that
                 object
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 worldly
                 fear
                 reigneth
                 and
                 ruleth
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 Faith
                 that
                 overcomes
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 conquer
                 Devils
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 tribulations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Examination
                
                 .
                 Hath
                 the
                 Ministry
                 had
                 this
                 effect
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 believe
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Who
                 doubts
                 of
                 that
                 !
                 Are
                 we
                 Atheists
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 make
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Infidels
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 Consider
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Title
                 ,
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Profession
                 of
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reall
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   believed
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 outwardly
                 professed
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 
                   gall
                   and
                   bitterness
                
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 John
                 2.
                 ult
                 .
                 That
                 
                   many
                   believed
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   would
                   not
                   commit
                   himself
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   knew
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   man.
                
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 Do
                 you
                 really
                 believe
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ?
                 And
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 ?
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 lie
                 ,
                 swear
                 ,
                 deal
                 unjustly
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 you
                 flatter
                 your selves
                 .
                 The
                 Faith
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 you
                 tremble
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 roar
                 out
                 :
                 Oh!
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 to
                 escape
                 this
                 great
                 wrath
                 !
                 Therefore
                 set
                 Faith
                 more
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Atheist
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 I
                 believe
                 a
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 live
                 I
                 thus
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   But
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   belived
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Particular
                 observeable
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Efficient
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Ministry
                 and
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 employed
                 therein
                 :
                 
                   Even
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   man.
                
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 addeth
                 ,
                 still
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 God.
                 They
                 are
                 indeed
                 Pipes
                 to
                 conveigh
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 runne
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 Fountain
                 fils
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 indeed
                 spiritual
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 warning
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 approaching
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 breathe
                 forth
                 any
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 first
                 breathe
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Gifts
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 her
                 Officers
                 ,
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Queens
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 cloathed
                 all
                 in
                 needle
                 and
                 embroidered
                 work
                 ;
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 Daughters
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 parti-coloured
                 cloathes
                 ;
                 Yet
                 all
                 this
                 Ornament
                 and
                 comeliness
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 her
                 by
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 Minister
                 hath
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Gift
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 comes
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Doct.
                 
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   several
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Abilities
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   glorious
                   ends
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 delight
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 a
                 
                   mans
                   body
                
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 part
                 hath
                 its
                 peculiar
                 Office.
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 foot
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 equally
                 eminent
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 equally
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 this
                 excellently
                 described
                 :
                 
                   I
                   here
                   are
                   diversities
                   of
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Administrations
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   end
                   .
                   The
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   to
                   profit
                   withall
                   .
                
                 Whatsoever
                 Abilities
                 and
                 Gifts
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 vain
                 ostentation
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 humane
                 applause
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 use
                 to
                 profit
                 withall
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 should
                 use
                 his
                 parts
                 ,
                 his
                 abilities
                 ,
                 to
                 propagate
                 errour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 strengthen
                 men
                 in
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 greatly
                 abuse
                 the
                 good
                 Gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 wholesome
                 meat
                 into
                 poyson
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Gifts
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   are
                   (
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   purpose
                   )
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 
                   very
                   Office
                
                 and
                 Function
                 it self
                 is
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Gift
                
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Pastour
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ;
                 is
                 a
                 Gift
                 .
                 Thus
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                 Christs
                 Ascension
                 .
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   Gifts
                   to
                   men
                
                 .
                 As
                 Kings
                 at
                 their
                 Coronations
                 distribute
                 large
                 and
                 plentifull
                 gifts
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 Gifts
                 ?
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   Pastours
                   and
                   Teachers
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 very
                 Office
                 is
                 a
                 Gift
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 one
                 too
                 :
                 More
                 then
                 all
                 temporal
                 mercies
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 ungratefull
                 world
                 cannot
                 think
                 so
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   not
                   done
                   so
                   to
                   every
                   Nation
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 147.20
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 for
                 temporal
                 mercies
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 peace
                 ,
                 quietness
                 ,
                 and
                 plenty
                 ;
                 all
                 aboundance
                 ;
                 and
                 filled
                 them
                 with
                 good
                 things
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 no
                 plenty
                 ,
                 no
                 quietness
                 ,
                 no
                 abundance
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mercy
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Amos
                 threatned
                 
                   the
                   famine
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 terrible
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Bread
                   ,
                   Amos
                
                 8.11
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 will
                 swine
                 prize
                 a
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 or
                 carnal
                 men
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 spiritual
                 .
                 But
                 then
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   several
                   Abilities
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   various
                   Parts
                   that
                   Officers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   have
                   ,
                   while
                   they
                   discharge
                   this
                   Office.
                
                 This
                 we
                 commonly
                 call
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 mans
                 gifts
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   special
                   gift
                
                 in
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 hath
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   doctrinally
                
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 solidly
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 another
                 man
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 12.8
                 .
                 His
                 Ability
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 applying
                 throughly
                 and
                 powerfully
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 confirmed
                 to
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 .
                 And
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 admirably
                 necessary
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   shining
                   and
                   burning
                   light
                   .
                   Shining
                
                 by
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 by
                 Application
                 .
                 Thus
                 some
                 have
                 more
                 Eloquent
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 others
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 solid
                 .
                 Esay
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 and
                 Amos
                 is
                 more
                 plain
                 .
                 Austin
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   dedit
                   Petrum
                   pisca●●rem
                   dedit
                   Cyprianum
                   Rhetorem
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 plain
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 inabled
                 by
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 called
                 eloquent
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Hen
                 (
                 though
                 with
                 an
                 hoarse
                 voice
                 )
                 can
                 cluck
                 her
                 Chickens
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Nightingale
                 her
                 young
                 ones
                 with
                 a
                 sweet
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   latter
                   sort
                   of
                   Gifts
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                
                 :
                 Either
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 gave
                 immediately
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 humane
                 industry
                 or
                 labour
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 their
                 Gifts
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 Tradesmen
                 and
                 illiterate
                 ;
                 yet
                 ere
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 publique
                 Commission
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 extraordinarily
                 descending
                 on
                 them
                 in
                 cloven
                 Tongues
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 diversity
                 of
                 Tongues
                 did
                 once
                 destroy
                 Babel
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 would
                 destroy
                 the
                 Devils
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 they
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Prophesie
                 of
                 
                   Joel
                   ,
                   Act.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   pour
                   his
                   Spirit
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   old
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   young
                   men
                   ,
                   should
                   see
                   Visions
                   ,
                   and
                   dream
                   Dreames
                   .
                
                 These
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Miracles
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Mission
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 now
                 cease
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Ordinary
                   gifts
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 labour
                 and
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 we
                 obtain
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 these
                 ordinary
                 abilities
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 gift
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 ,
                 he
                 blasts
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 away
                 their
                 gifts
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 these
                 ordinary
                 gifts
                 ,
                 the
                 Appostle
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 Churches
                 constituted
                 after
                 his
                 departure
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 's
                 required
                 of
                 every
                 Elder
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   apt
                   to
                   teach
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.2
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 ▪
                 and
                 diligent
                 paines
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 exhorts
                 
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   himself
                   to
                   reading
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   profiting
                   may
                   appear
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.13
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Paul
                 himself
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Parchments
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 Lamps
                 which
                 were
                 inlighted
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 did
                 yet
                 need
                 the
                 continuall
                 oyl
                 of
                 their
                 labour
                 and
                 paines
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 was
                 true
                 of
                 those
                 extrordinary
                 gifted
                 persons
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 ordinary
                 ?
                 The
                 Nurse
                 that
                 feeds
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 long
                 give
                 milk
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 the
                 Miinster
                 that
                 studieth
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 Consider
                 the
                 
                   Ends
                   ,
                   Why
                   all
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   one
                   way
                   ,
                   some
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Hereby
                   God
                   doth
                   declare
                   his
                   Wisdome
                   .
                
                 His
                 honour
                 is
                 magnified
                 by
                 these
                 varieties
                 .
                 It
                 argueth
                 there
                 is
                 plenty
                 and
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 several
                 Species
                 and
                 kinds
                 of
                 Creatures
                 did
                 he
                 make
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 reckon
                 up
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 every
                 individual
                 in
                 that
                 Species
                 ,
                 different
                 by
                 some
                 individual
                 Properties
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Every
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 different
                 face
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 Which
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 doth
                 wonderfully
                 extoll
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 his
                 wisdome
                 .
                 The
                 Musician
                 sheweth
                 his
                 skill
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 variety
                 of
                 Notes
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 Aholiab
                 ,
                 and
                 Bezaliel
                 ,
                 endowed
                 with
                 excellent
                 wisdome
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 behold
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 him
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 beholding
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   gives
                   several
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   the
                   meanest
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   despised
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   greatest
                   puffed
                   up
                
                 :
                 Because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 harmony
                 necessary
                 .
                 The
                 foot
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 member
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 meanest
                 gifts
                 are
                 ,
                 if
                 gifts
                 ,
                 when
                 faithfully
                 and
                 conscionably
                 imployed
                 for
                 the
                 publique
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 ,
                 because
                 Gods
                 Gifts
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   reproacheth
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                   reproacheth
                   his
                   Maker
                   .
                
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 creature
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 its
                 proper
                 use
                 and
                 office
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 gifts
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 arrogantly
                 be
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 this
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 Idol
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 it
                 .
                 Great
                 parts
                 and
                 gifts
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 been
                 great
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 great
                 misery
                 :
                 As
                 
                   Matthew
                   Paris
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 having
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 his
                 Lectures
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 greatly
                 applauded
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 and
                 said
                 ;
                 
                   O
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   beholding
                   to
                   me
                   for
                   thy
                   Divinity
                   this
                   day
                
                 !
                 (
                 Or
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 .
                 )
                 Whereupon
                 immediately
                 this
                 great
                 Doctor
                 was
                 stricken
                 with
                 such
                 ignorance
                 and
                 forgetfulness
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 say
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 Child
                 said
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Let
                 those
                 then
                 that
                 have
                 Parts
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 promote
                 the
                 Devils
                 Kingdom
                 thereby
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 cursed
                 by
                 God.
                 
                   Ornari
                   à
                   te
                   Diabolus
                   quaerit
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Austin
                 to
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 whose
                 Conversion
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   main
                   end
                   of
                   giving
                   diversity
                   of
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   (
                   if
                   possible
                   )
                   men
                   may
                   be
                   converted
                   and
                   healed
                   .
                
                 To
                 one
                 God
                 gives
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   Exhortation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 prevail
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 may
                 .
                 Thus
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 Consolation
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 both
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 terrour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 mildness
                 may
                 prosper
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 demonstration
                 of
                 Gods
                 willingness
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 repent
                 and
                 be
                 healed
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 comparing
                 John's
                 Ministry
                 and
                 his
                 together
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 11.16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 differ
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 makes
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                   John
                   came
                   unto
                   you
                   in
                   a
                   strict
                   extraordinary
                   way
                   ;
                   he
                   kept
                   in
                   the
                   wilderness
                   ;
                   he
                   went
                   in
                   rough
                   garments
                   .
                
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 ridged
                 way
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   came
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 familiar
                 and
                 conversing
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Childrens
                 play
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   piped
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   have
                   not
                   danced
                   ;
                   mourned
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   have
                   not
                   wept
                   .
                
                 We
                 have
                 several
                 waies
                 treated
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 But
                 behold
                 !
                 the
                 wickedness
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 they
                 get
                 good
                 by
                 neither
                 .
                 John
                 that
                 came
                 that
                 ridged
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Devil
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 that
                 
                 came
                 that
                 loving
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Devil
                 .
                 Alwaies
                 ,
                 wicked
                 and
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 some
                 fault
                 to
                 find
                 with
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 either
                 this
                 it
                 wants
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 wants
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 hardens
                 them
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 destruction
                 .
                 Therefore
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 what
                 Ministry
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 will
                 reject
                 it
                 against
                 their
                 souls
                 good
                 ,
                 objecting
                 some
                 defect
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 hasten
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 matter
                 which
                 concerneth
                 the
                 Hearers
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Doth
                 God
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 severall
                 Gifts
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 gain
                 you
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 Boanerges
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 on
                 you
                 ,
                 Barnabas
                 may
                 ?
                 Then
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   inexcusable
                   and
                   unjustifiable
                   will
                   the
                   wickedness
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   men
                   be
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   lived
                   under
                   several
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   heard
                   variety
                   of
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   ignorant
                   and
                   prophane
                   people
                   that
                   ever
                   they
                   were
                   ?
                
                 Shouldst
                 thou
                 send
                 thy
                 Child
                 to
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Childs
                 dulness
                 and
                 incapacity
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Masters
                 Art
                 ,
                 or
                 method
                 ?
                 Shouldst
                 thou
                 in
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Disease
                 go
                 to
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 still
                 no
                 cure
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 fear
                 least
                 thou
                 art
                 incurable
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 no
                 longer
                 blame
                 the
                 Physician
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 as
                 palpable
                 here
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 gone
                 to
                 many
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 heard
                 the
                 several
                 gifts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 art
                 as
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 averse
                 to
                 holiness
                 as
                 ever
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 blame
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 preaching
                 (
                 if
                 profitable
                 )
                 but
                 thy
                 own
                 barren
                 and
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 !
                 Thou
                 wouldst
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 weed
                 ,
                 though
                 planted
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 bethink
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 your selves
                 ,
                 for
                 unprofitableness
                 under
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 !
                 God
                 (
                 you
                 hear
                 )
                 hath
                 appointed
                 all
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 all
                 gifts
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 your
                 spiritual
                 profit
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 profitable
                 either
                 for
                 
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   Reproof
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Correction
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.16
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 profit
                 be
                 intended
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 wilt
                 thou
                 answer
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 neither
                 profited
                 in
                 knowledg
                 or
                 practise
                 ?
                 In
                 all
                 earthly
                 affairs
                 ,
                 still
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 Cuibono
                 ?
                 What
                 profit
                 will
                 this
                 be
                 ?
                 Why
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 Sermon
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 aske
                 ,
                 How
                 hath
                 this
                 profited
                 me
                 ?
                 Do
                 I
                 know
                 more
                 ?
                 Do
                 I
                 live
                 more
                 holily
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 ministerial
                 Gifts
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 take
                 these
                 Rules
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Lay
                   aside
                   all
                   prejudices
                   and
                   cavils
                   ,
                   either
                   against
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   wholesome
                   and
                   soul-saving
                   way
                   delivered
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 commonly
                 ariseth
                 all
                 unprofitableness
                 ,
                 that
                 Hearers
                 are
                 prepossessed
                 with
                 carnal
                 prejudices
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 noise
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 distempered
                 affections
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 alwaies
                 find
                 some
                 Argument
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Word
                 doth
                 no
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 was
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 all
                 Wisdome
                 ;
                 no
                 man
                 spake
                 with
                 such
                 Authority
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 What
                 wonderfull
                 Miracles
                 did
                 he
                 ?
                 And
                 all
                 those
                 Miracles
                 were
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 only
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 or
                 sick
                 ,
                 still
                 they
                 were
                 acts
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 power
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 grew
                 worse
                 rather
                 than
                 better
                 ,
                 more
                 envious
                 and
                 malicious
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 further
                 off
                 from
                 repentance
                 and
                 grace
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 They
                 were
                 prepossessed
                 with
                 carnal
                 prejudices
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 resolved
                 afore-hand
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 did
                 convert
                 very
                 few
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   would
                   hear
                   profitably
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   lay
                   aside
                   all
                   superfluity
                   of
                   naughtiness
                   .
                
                 He
                 must
                 not
                 come
                 doting
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 engaged
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 lusts
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 but
                 mock
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 Jeremiah's
                 Hearers
                 came
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 should
                 discover
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 did
                 hope
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 desired
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 go
                 down
                 into
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 plainly
                 
                 and
                 impudently
                 told
                 
                   Jeremiah
                   ,
                   They
                   would
                   not
                   do
                   what
                   God
                   bid
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 42.
                 
                 Thus
                 thou
                 pretendest
                 by
                 hearing
                 and
                 outward
                 deportment
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 God
                 shall
                 command
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 thy
                 temptations
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 lusts
                 again
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 obey
                 ,
                 come
                 then
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 finds
                 sinne
                 a
                 burden
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 fain
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 think
                 it
                 the
                 greatest
                 mercy
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 Now
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 hearer
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 ministerial
                 gifts
                 profitable
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Pray
                   much
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   earnestly
                   look
                   up
                   unto
                   him
                
                 ;
                 For
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 instruments
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 plant
                 and
                 
                   water
                   ,
                   It
                   's
                   God
                   that
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                
                 then
                 thou
                 must
                 lift
                 up
                 thy
                 eyes
                 and
                 heart
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 commonly
                 the
                 Ministry
                 is
                 successefull
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 thou
                 prayest
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   as
                   thou
                   hast
                   prayed
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 God.
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 few
                 are
                 either
                 enlightned
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 reformed
                 in
                 life
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 striveth
                 and
                 wrestleth
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 prayer
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 therein
                 ?
                 
                   That
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   rather
                   let
                   not
                   my
                   bread
                   nourish
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   clouts
                   warm
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   fields
                   give
                   their
                   increase
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Ministry
                   not
                   be
                   spiritually
                   helpfull
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   have
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   profitable
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   hide
                   it
                   up
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ;
                   be
                   the
                   clean
                   beast
                   that
                   cheweth
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   meditate
                   on
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 thinkest
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sermon
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 is
                 over
                 ;
                 nay
                 then
                 thy
                 work
                 beginneth
                 .
                 The
                 seed
                 sown
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 many
                 dayes
                 and
                 moneths
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 sheweth
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 should
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 the
                 moneth
                 ,
                 the
                 year
                 after
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 formality
                 in
                 hearing
                 and
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 hearing
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 strike
                 thee
                 with
                 spiritual
                 plagues
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 blind
                 eye
                 ,
                 an
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 receive
                 profit
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Never
                   fruit
                   grow
                   on
                   thee
                   more
                
                 ;
                 This
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 plunged
                 into
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 damned
                 with
                 a
                 natural
                 confusion
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 more
                 disliking
                 ,
                 more
                 disrelishing
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 their
                 eternal
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   6.
                
                 
                 I
                 have
                 planted
                 ,
                 Apollo
                 watered
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 gave
                 the
                 increase
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 sixth
                 verse
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 amplification
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 service
                 and
                 ministration
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 implied
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 described
                 in
                 a
                 continued
                 Metaphor
                 or
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   planted
                   ,
                   Apollo's
                   watered
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 first
                 instruction
                 in
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 planting
                 The
                 daily
                 admonishing
                 and
                 quickning
                 up
                 in
                 further
                 degrees
                 of
                 knowledge
                 and
                 piety
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 watering
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 he
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 earth
                 gives
                 life
                 and
                 nourishment
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 plants
                 ,
                 called
                 therefore
                 
                   Alma
                   Mater
                
                 :
                 So
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Jehovah
                 ,
                 that
                 giveth
                 all
                 being
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 natural
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 supernatural
                 .
                 Though
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sunne
                 also
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   Annus
                   non
                   ager
                   fructificat
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Text
                 then
                 containeth
                 two
                 noble
                 and
                 choise
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 ministerial
                 actions
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   plant
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   water
                   .
                
                 To
                 begin
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 superstruction
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 Pauls
                 planting
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   barren
                   ,
                   untilled
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   confused
                   people
                
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 Tohu
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Bohu
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 horrid
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Gospel
                 being
                 planted
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fruitfull
                 Field
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                   That
                   it's
                   Gods
                   unspeakable
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   to
                   send
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   plant
                   his
                   Gospel
                   among
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   never
                   heard
                   or
                   knew
                   any
                   thing
                   before
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 consider
                 all
                 the
                 Countreys
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 the
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 taken
                 effect
                 since
                 Christs
                 time
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 thrones
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 places
                 where
                 Idolatry
                 reigned
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 like
                 those
                 desolate
                 places
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Satyr
                 and
                 screech-Owl
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 black
                 and
                 Heathenish
                 confusion
                 did
                 exalt
                 it self
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 where
                 God
                 doth
                 out
                 of
                 stones
                 raise
                 up
                 children
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 turn
                 a
                 
                   Paganish
                   ,
                   Heathenish
                
                 people
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 no
                 lesse
                 ;
                 yea
                 more
                 wonderfull
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 deformed
                 confusion
                 and
                 chaos
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 adorned
                 world
                 .
                 Even
                 this
                 England
                 ,
                 this
                 ancient
                 Britain
                 ,
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 horrible
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   served
                   dumb
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   walked
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   course
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ruling
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 that
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 glorious
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Kingdome
                 or
                 Nation
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 do●esome
                 black
                 dungeon
                 ,
                 yea
                 like
                 an
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 Legion
                 of
                 Devils
                 are
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 this
                 light
                 do
                 enlighten
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 amplifie
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 observable
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   planted
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   suppose
                   all
                   people
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   wilde
                   ,
                   barbarous
                   people
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Gospel
                   both
                   civilizeth
                   and
                   sanctisieth
                   them
                   .
                
                 To
                 plant
                 is
                 properly
                 of
                 Orchards
                 ,
                 and
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 Vineyards
                 ,
                 and
                 supposeth
                 the
                 great
                 care
                 and
                 skill
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 plants
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 plant
                 Eden
                 ,
                 Gen
                 2.8
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 a
                 people
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 plantation
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 happinesse
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Romans
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 culture
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 other
                 people
                 Barbari
                 ,
                 Barbarians
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 opposeth
                 the
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 together
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.11
                 .
                 Barbarous
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 
                   Bar
                   ,
                   g●minated
                
                 ,
                 that
                 signifieth
                 a
                 field
                 untilled
                 ,
                 a
                 desart
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 looked
                 upon
                 all
                 other
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Romans
                 were
                 barbarous
                 wild
                 people
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Gospel
                 came
                 among
                 them
                 ;
                 They
                 had
                 no
                 true
                 knowledge
                 or
                 understanding
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 all
                 wisdome
                 was
                 discovered
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 should
                 this
                 make
                 us
                 of
                 England
                 magnifie
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 who
                 once
                 had
                 no
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 lumps
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Idols
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 !
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 Dryades
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 like
                 Witches
                 serving
                 for
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 lived
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 woody
                 places
                 .
                 Why
                 might
                 not
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 while
                 Britany
                 was
                 Paganish
                 and
                 
                   Heathenish
                   ?
                   Antiquity
                
                 in
                 Religion
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 plea
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 was
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 before
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 mercy
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 such
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 published
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 wholly
                 in
                 Gods
                 disposal
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 determined
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 and
                 habitations
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   God
                   did
                   limit
                   his
                   gracious
                   presence
                   to
                   the
                   Jews
                   only
                   .
                   In
                   Judea
                   only
                   was
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   John
                
                 4
                 That
                 was
                 the
                 Goshen
                 where
                 light
                 was
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 else
                 was
                 darknesse
                 .
                 Indeed
                 some
                 few
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 forrainers
                 and
                 strangers
                 ,
                 became
                 proselytes
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 up
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 or
                 Nations
                 ,
                 received
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 Judea
                 onely
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 partition
                 wall
                 was
                 broken
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 
                 Commission
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 went
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 could
                 hinder
                 the
                 course
                 thereof
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 where
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 power
                 and
                 sword
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 dominion
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 Successours
                 ,
                 conquered
                 and
                 prevailed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 Universal
                 Grace
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ,
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 it
                 was
                 particular
                 .
                 Then
                 Christ
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 came
                 and
                 bound
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 possessed
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 it
                 in
                 quiet
                 slavery
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 known
                 ;
                 where
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   that
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   spiritual
                   plantations
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Colonies
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   appointed
                   extraordinary
                   Officers
                   ,
                   furnished
                   with
                   extraordinary
                   abilities
                   ,
                   to
                   propagate
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 These
                 were
                 called
                 Apostles
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ordinary
                 Officers
                 to
                 plant
                 Churches
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 preach
                 to
                 any
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 residence
                 at
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 Nation
                 to
                 Nation
                 ,
                 to
                 disseminate
                 the
                 spiritual
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 like
                 mustard
                 seed
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 small
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 presently
                 grew
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 tall
                 tree
                 ,
                 and
                 spreaded
                 its
                 branches
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 this
                 universal
                 commission
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 endued
                 with
                 power
                 to
                 work
                 wonderfull
                 miracles
                 ;
                 for
                 miracles
                 were
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 and
                 unbelievers
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 they
                 confirmed
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 calling
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 immediately
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Office
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 af●er
                 ages
                 ,
                 many
                 Countreys
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 other
                 means
                 ,
                 especially
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 patient
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christians
                 did
                 much
                 help
                 thereunto
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 a
                 captive
                 Maid
                 was
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 Naaman
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Worship
                 ;
                 so
                 captive
                 persons
                 have
                 been
                 instrumental
                 to
                 make
                 whole
                 K●ngdoms
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 disappointed
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 way
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 have
                 thought
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 flourished
                 more
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Vine
                 that
                 by
                 pruning
                 hath
                 increased
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 grain
                 of
                 corn
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 die
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 fruit
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 These
                 precious
                 herbs
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 pressed
                 and
                 pounced
                 ,
                 the
                 sweeter
                 smell
                 they
                 make
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   severity
                   and
                   mercy
                   hath
                   been
                   observable
                   about
                   the
                   first
                   planting
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 people
                 have
                 lived
                 rebelliously
                 and
                 sinfully
                 under
                 it
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 takes
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 Nation
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 began
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   Word
                   must
                   be
                   fi●st
                   preached
                   ,
                   but
                   seeing
                   they
                   had
                   rejected
                   the
                   counsel
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 And
                 Rom
                 11.
                 shews
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   that
                   the
                   breaking
                   off
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   ingraffing
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 those
                 famous
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 planted
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 barrennesse
                 and
                 unfruitfulnesse
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 dung
                 hill
                 .
                 The
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Where
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 This
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Those
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 yoke
                 was
                 easie
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 iron
                 chains
                 and
                 bonds
                 of
                 
                   Mahom●t
                   .
                   Rome
                
                 in
                 this
                 Apostles
                 time
                 
                   had
                   her
                   faith
                   published
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                
                 but
                 is
                 so
                 apostatized
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Heresie
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 proclaimed
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Epistle
                 
                   ad
                   Romanos
                
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   contra
                   Romanos
                
                 .
                 The
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 an
                 Epistle
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 grosse
                 corruption
                 of
                 those
                 main
                 points
                 of
                 Predestination
                 and
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 material
                 points
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 Gods
                 administration
                 is
                 very
                 various
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 it
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Gospel
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 western
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 certain
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 tell
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 later
                 dayes
                 ,
                 we
                 hear
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 Heathenish
                 Nation
                 converted
                 ,
                 some
                 glimmering
                 light
                 the
                 Natives
                 in
                 New-England
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 lately
                 
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 boasting
                 of
                 their
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 the
                 bloudy
                 cruelty
                 and
                 horrible
                 violence
                 they
                 have
                 used
                 ,
                 deplored
                 even
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 parties
                 ,
                 makes
                 that
                 but
                 a
                 fable
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 That
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Pagans
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Though
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 within
                 may
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 truth
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 dayes
                 Heathenish
                 Nations
                 do
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 who
                 can
                 divine
                 ?
                 Only
                 the
                 fervour
                 and
                 zeal
                 of
                 propagating
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 lesse
                 than
                 formerly
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bewailed
                 by
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 Hornbeck
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 injunction
                 and
                 command
                 to
                 go
                 and
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 laid
                 to
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   planting
                   of
                   Churches
                   ,
                   commonly
                   their
                   infancy
                   and
                   beginning
                   hath
                   been
                   more
                   pure
                   and
                   godly
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   successive
                   ages
                   .
                
                 Take
                 Rome
                 in
                 her
                 nascent
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 faith
                 was
                 eminent
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 her
                 crescent
                 ,
                 or
                 growing
                 estate
                 ,
                 she
                 presently
                 degenerated
                 .
                 All
                 Churches
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 first
                 planted
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 Apostolical
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 purity
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 of
                 order
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 onely
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 and
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 persecution
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 heavenly
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 numerous
                 and
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 planters
                 was
                 worne
                 out
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 grew
                 not
                 like
                 her self
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 ancientest
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Historians
                 Egesippus
                 saith
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 pure
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 she
                 presently
                 became
                 a
                 Strumpet
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 false
                 and
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 that
                 crept
                 into
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   that
                   pronenesse
                   to
                   degenerate
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   gold
                   to
                   become
                   drosse
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 mercy
                 raised
                 up
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 and
                 stirred
                 up
                 men
                 with
                 invincible
                 zeal
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 laboured
                 to
                 bring
                 Churches
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 plantations
                 and
                 institution
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 planted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 times
                 so
                 grosly
                 corrupted
                 through
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Governours
                 thereof
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Princes
                   of
                   Sodom
                   and
                   Gomorrah
                   ,
                   Isa
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 purge
                 this
                 fountain
                 ,
                 How
                 many
                 zealous
                 Prophets
                 did
                 God
                 raise
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 after
                 Christs
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 mens
                 inventions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Religion
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 meer
                 Pageantry
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 God
                 then
                 raised
                 up
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 Christ
                 became
                 known
                 again
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 plantation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 A
                 Reformation
                 doth
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 new
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 plantation
                 doth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 file
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 rust
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 by
                 long
                 custome
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Plantation
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 Heathens
                 and
                 
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   Christians
                
                 ;
                 but
                 Reformation
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 degenerate
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 degenerated
                 in
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 worship
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 remember
                 their
                 first
                 in●titution
                 ,
                 such
                 ignorance
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 God
                 may
                 justly
                 expect
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 had
                 a
                 plantation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 a
                 deep
                 apostasie
                 ,
                 a
                 gracious
                 Reformation
                 also
                 .
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 should
                 we
                 be
                 ?
                 
                   Angli
                   ,
                   quasi
                   Angeli
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 worship
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 The
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 was
                 by
                 some
                 received
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 we
                 were
                 called
                 English
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 eight
                 hundredth
                 year
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Egbertus
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 having
                 got
                 all
                 the
                 dominion
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 almost
                 ,
                 made
                 an
                 universal
                 sanction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Nation
                
                 ,
                 being
                 named
                 Brittans
                 before
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 my
                 intent
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 that
                 Dispute
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 ,
                 who
                 planted
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 England
                 ?
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 Augustine
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 believed
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 godly
                 Christians
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 ,
                 that
                 refused
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 superstitious
                 proud
                 
                 person
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   humility
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 Gospel
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 here
                 long
                 before
                 those
                 dayes
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 Joseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 :
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Pudeus
                 and
                 Linus
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 salutes
                 ,
                 were
                 Britains
                 ;
                 For
                 Martial
                 in
                 his
                 Epigrams
                 mentioneth
                 them
                 as
                 Britains
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Tertullians
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 spread
                 in
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 found
                 it
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 see
                 our
                 degeneration
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 us
                 astonished
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 were
                 we
                 thus
                 planted
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 we
                 reformed
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 many
                 among
                 us
                 live
                 like
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Christians
                 ?
                 Setting
                 aside
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 either
                 for
                 knowledg
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 meer
                 Pagan
                 or
                 Heathen
                 ?
                 Oh
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 should
                 continue
                 the
                 Gospel
                 thus
                 long
                 amongst
                 us
                 !
                 .
                 Was
                 there
                 more
                 unworthinesse
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 desolate
                 places
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 remove
                 our
                 Candlestick
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 remnant
                 that
                 love
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 delight
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 prophanenesse
                 and
                 beastly
                 courses
                 be
                 found
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 shined
                 round
                 about
                 us
                 ?
                 Bring
                 therefore
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 meet
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 heavenly
                 plantation
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 planted
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 last
                 pluck
                 us
                 up
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 he
                 sometimes
                 speaks
                 to
                 a
                 Land
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 it
                 up
                 and
                 plant
                 it
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 again
                 to
                 pull
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 Oh
                 fear
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 curse
                 fall
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 sentence
                 be
                 already
                 come
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Cut
                   that
                   unprofitable
                   tree
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   Appolo
                   watered
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 main
                 particular
                 of
                 the
                 ministerial
                 imploiment
                 of
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   water
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 a
                 little
                 alter
                 the
                 metaphor
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 properly
                 
                   to
                   give
                   beasts
                   water
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 plentifully
                 drunken
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 irrigari
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 Metaphor
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 plants
                 to
                 mans
                 soul
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Garden
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 planted
                 with
                 sweet
                 and
                 precious
                 herbs
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 afterwards
                 to
                 be
                 watered
                 ,
                 else
                 all
                 will
                 immediately
                 decay
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 setled
                 therein
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 continual
                 watering
                 ,
                 and
                 pains
                 taking
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 presently
                 become
                 like
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 .
                 No
                 Church
                 is
                 like
                 Paradise
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 planted
                 needed
                 not
                 any
                 water
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 rivers
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 water
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 fruitfull
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   to
                   use
                   all
                   those
                   ministerial
                   helps
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   spiritual
                   seed
                   once
                   sown
                   ,
                   may
                   grow
                   up
                   to
                   a
                   plentifull
                   crop
                   .
                
                 God
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 5.
                 compared
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 bestowed
                 much
                 cost
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 unfruitfulnesse
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   clouds
                   should
                   not
                   rain
                   on
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 deny
                 spiritual
                 watering
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 once
                 planted
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 forerunner
                 of
                 future
                 desolation
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   enough
                   for
                   a
                   people
                   once
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   true
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   principles
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   need
                   a
                   further
                   watering
                   and
                   quickning
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   grow
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 should
                 sow
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 rain
                 to
                 drop
                 fatnesse
                 ,
                 his
                 seed
                 would
                 rot
                 under
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Gardener
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 plants
                 ,
                 hath
                 had
                 his
                 water-pot
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 refresh
                 his
                 dried
                 plants
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 they
                 planted
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 were
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 either
                 accompany
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 went
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 planted
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 instructed
                 
                 them
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 we
                 read
                 Paul
                 himself
                 watering
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 planted
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 constant
                 imployment
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 already
                 setled
                 ,
                 to
                 water
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 further
                 growth
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 and
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Wherein
                   this
                   spiritual
                   watering
                   consists
                
                 ;
                 
                 
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   grounds
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   lieth
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   explicite
                   and
                   distinct
                   instruction
                   about
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   Religion
                   already
                   received
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vessel
                 that
                 receiveth
                 all
                 this
                 heavenly
                 liqour
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 Apollo
                 himself
                 was
                 an
                 eloquent
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 potent
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 that
                 watered
                 others
                 ,
                 did
                 once
                 need
                 watering
                 himself
                 ;
                 Priscilla
                 and
                 Aquila
                 did
                 further
                 instruct
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Act.
                 18
                 26.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Sunne
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 vertical
                 point
                 immediately
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 do
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 people
                 presently
                 arrive
                 to
                 the
                 fullness
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 still
                 grow
                 in
                 more
                 understanding
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 for
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 already
                 converted
                 and
                 enlightened
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   revelation
                   and
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   still
                   further
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   depth
                   and
                   breadth
                   of
                   Gods
                   love
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 commends
                 Believers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 still
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day-starre
                 did
                 arise
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.19
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 bewail
                 the
                 imperfect
                 and
                 defective
                 knowledge
                 that
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 ?
                 The
                 eyes
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 grown
                 clearer
                 and
                 clearer
                 ,
                 are
                 become
                 blinder
                 and
                 blinder
                 :
                 You
                 consider
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 much
                 more
                 even
                 about
                 the
                 very
                 principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 then
                 most
                 do
                 understand
                 .
                 The
                 Heathen
                 even
                 dying
                 would
                 still
                 desire
                 to
                 learn
                 and
                 know
                 more
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 should
                 Believers
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 objects
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 are
                 so
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
                 The
                 Philosopher
                 thought
                 a
                 little
                 natural
                 knowledge
                 about
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 knowledge
                 about
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sublunary
                 things
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 supernatural
                 knowledge
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 practical
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ?
                 Know
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 your
                 great
                 duty
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 more
                 understanding
                 in
                 Religion
                 :
                 Shall
                 a
                 David
                 that
                 had
                 more
                 knowledge
                 then
                 his
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 pray
                 yet
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 eies
                 opened
                 ?
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 
                 What
                 fervent
                 and
                 earnest
                 prayers
                 should
                 thou
                 then
                 have
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 die
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 damned
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 watering
                 lieth
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 advancing
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   in
                   giving
                   further
                   and
                   clearer
                   Arguments
                   to
                   confirm
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   unshaken
                   and
                   stedfast
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 we
                 see
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 reeds
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 be
                 shaken
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 !
                 They
                 were
                 indeed
                 planted
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 well
                 rooted
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 deep
                 root
                 ,
                 will
                 immediately
                 wither
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 exhorteth
                 often
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   stedfast
                   and
                   immoveable
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   tho
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 
                 How
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 being
                 strengthened
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 believing
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 when
                 any
                 great
                 miracle
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   Disciples
                   believed
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 2.11
                 .
                 Why
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 believe
                 before
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 confirmned
                 ;
                 establishment
                 and
                 confirmation
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 godliness
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 glorious
                 likely
                 building
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 sands
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 fell
                 down
                 immediately
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   fall
                   was
                   great
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 7.27
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 kind
                 of
                 ground
                 miscarryed
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 hopes
                 it
                 gave
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 
                   deep
                   root
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 choice
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 faith
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 holiness
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 waver
                 or
                 wither
                 not
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 going
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 that
                 were
                 already
                 planted
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 confirme
                 those
                 that
                 believed
                 :
                 Alas
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 meet
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 subtilty
                 to
                 undermine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 open
                 violence
                 to
                 prostrate
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 needs
                 daily
                 confirmeing
                 and
                 following
                 them
                 !
                 We
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 many
                 strong
                 winds
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 blasts
                 ,
                 that
                 unless
                 deeply
                 rooted
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   watering
                   containeth
                   direction
                   about
                   the
                   beauty
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   government
                   thereof
                   ,
                   when
                   once
                   planted
                   .
                
                 As
                 Rome
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 Jerusalem
                 is
                 not
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 day
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 at
                 her
                 Infancy
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 prepared
                 subject
                 for
                 those
                 many
                 duties
                 that
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   being
                   a
                   society
                   of
                   men
                   orderly
                   knit
                   together
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   need
                   of
                   governement
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   men
                   instead
                   of
                   being
                   Saints
                   and
                   Christians
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   wild
                   beasts
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 must
                 come
                 in
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 essential
                 Church
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 political
                 one
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Paul
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 planted
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 not
                 setled
                 all
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 he
                 bewailed
                 that
                 irreverent
                 and
                 prophane
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 which
                 was
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 concludes
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   will
                   I
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   when
                   I
                   come
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 ult
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 herein
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 work
                 ,
                 the
                 labouring
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 conformity
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 heavenly
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 commanded
                 :
                 We
                 see
                 men
                 have
                 quickly
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 men
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 sound
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 rotten
                 and
                 unsound
                 conversation
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 blemish
                 and
                 reproach
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ;
                 Herein
                 is
                 great
                 work
                 still
                 for
                 the
                 Ministerial
                 employment
                 :
                 Though
                 we
                 are
                 planted
                 gardens
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 noisome
                 weeds
                 ,
                 and
                 poisonous
                 herbs
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                   daily
                   inspection
                
                 .
                 Hath
                 God
                 planted
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 watered
                 thee
                 for
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 weed
                 or
                 a
                 bramble
                 ?
                 The
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 bitter
                 root
                 growing
                 up
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
                 Esau
                 a
                 prophane
                 man
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   bitter
                   root
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.15
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 indeed
                 every
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 bitter
                 root
                 ,
                 bitter
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 
                   gall
                   and
                   wormwood
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Naomi
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Marah
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 feel
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 soul
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 misery
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 bitter
                 to
                 others
                 both
                 actively
                 and
                 passively
                 ;
                 actively
                 in
                 grieving
                 ,
                 and
                 troubling
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 ;
                 and
                 passively
                 in
                 being
                 grieved
                 at
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 make
                 heavy
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Lot
                 by
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 what
                 care
                 is
                 here
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 that
                 may
                 offend
                 the
                 pure
                 eies
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   watering
                   lieth
                   in
                   the
                   stirring
                   up
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   fruitfullness
                   in
                   their
                   places
                   and
                   relations
                   .
                
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 watering
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 fruitfull
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 all
                 the
                 spiritual
                 plants
                 in
                 Gods
                 garden
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 deep
                 root
                 ,
                 yet
                 need
                 this
                 outward
                 watering
                 .
                 Barrenness
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sinne
                 ,
                 even
                 amongst
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 fear
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 controversie
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 the
                 decayes
                 and
                 consumptions
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 Christians
                 graces
                 !
                 Now
                 how
                 may
                 these
                 withered
                 plants
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 health
                 and
                 strength
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 daily
                 watering
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 these
                 spiritual
                 clouds
                 are
                 to
                 drop
                 fatness
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 barren
                 heart
                 under
                 these
                 waterings
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 tree
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 rivers
                 side
                 ;
                 Here
                 are
                 fountaines
                 to
                 refresh
                 the
                 thirsty
                 soul
                 :
                 How
                 distastfull
                 unto
                 God
                 unfruitfullness
                 and
                 unprofitableness
                 is
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 partly
                 by
                 those
                 terrible
                 curses
                 ,
                 
                   Never
                   fruit
                   grow
                   on
                   thee
                   more
                
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Cut
                   it
                   down
                   ,
                   why
                   cumbers
                   it
                   the
                   ground
                   ?
                
                 And
                 partly
                 by
                 that
                 enraged
                 anger
                 against
                 that
                 servant
                 who
                 
                   hid
                   his
                   talent
                   in
                   a
                   napkin
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 
                 Consider
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 once
                 planted
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 more
                 fruit
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 thee
                 :
                 Therefore
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 watering
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 hook
                 also
                 to
                 cut
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 weeds
                 ,
                 to
                 prune
                 off
                 all
                 the
                 branches
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 afflictions
                 and
                 chastisements
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 people
                 fruitfull
                 and
                 profitable
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 they
                 can
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 advancing
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 commission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 omission
                 of
                 duties
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 hear
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 sentence
                 of
                 departure
                 into
                 everlasting
                 torments
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 things
                 mainly
                 doth
                 consist
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 watering
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   daily
                   need
                   of
                   those
                   quickening
                   means
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 unnatural
                 soil
                 to
                 grace
                 and
                 supernatural
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 temporal
                 curse
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 nothing
                 but
                 thornes
                 and
                 thistles
                 ,
                 is
                 likewise
                 spiritually
                 true
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 there
                 come
                 nothing
                 but
                 evil
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 ,
                 distempered
                 lusts
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 an
                 hell
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 are
                 unquenchable
                 sparkes
                 of
                 lusts
                 :
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 for
                 this
                 daily
                 watering
                 and
                 spiritual
                 inspection
                 ,
                 the
                 soul
                 would
                 immediately
                 degenerate
                 into
                 a
                 barren
                 heath
                 .
                 Oh
                 therefore
                 call
                 often
                 for
                 these
                 waterpots
                 !
                 thy
                 graces
                 will
                 quickly
                 wither
                 ,
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 no
                 kindly
                 soil
                 :
                 As
                 some
                 grounds
                 will
                 bring
                 cockle
                 instead
                 of
                 wheat
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 thy
                 heart
                 if
                 not
                 daily
                 dropt
                 upon
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 alwayes
                 fenced
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 bear
                 no
                 crop
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   temptations
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   frequent
                   and
                   many
                   ,
                   do
                   likewise
                   wonderfully
                   destroy
                   and
                   wither
                   all
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   constant
                   watering
                   be
                   not
                   .
                
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 Pauls
                 to
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
                 Apolloes
                 to
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 Devils
                 to
                 plant
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 instruments
                 to
                 water
                 men
                 in
                 wickedness
                 :
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 a
                 daily
                 expence
                 of
                 thy
                 oil
                 ,
                 thy
                 lamp
                 will
                 quickly
                 go
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 daily
                 supply
                 ;
                 you
                 had
                 therefore
                 need
                 of
                 quickening
                 ,
                 need
                 of
                 thriving
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 hinderances
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 little
                 enough
                 to
                 put
                 thee
                 forward
                 ;
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 thy
                 own
                 heart
                 draweth
                 thee
                 back
                 ;
                 therefore
                 thou
                 needest
                 daily
                 drawing
                 forward
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   needs
                   watering
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   that
                   indispensable
                   duty
                   to
                   grow
                   .
                
                 to
                 grow
                 both
                 in
                 light
                 and
                 heat
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 head
                 and
                 heart
                 ;
                 
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.18
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 sinne
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 a
                 stay
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dwarfes
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Babes
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 appointed
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 it
                 behooveth
                 thee
                 the
                 more
                 diligently
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 this
                 watering
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Exhortation
                
                 .
                 To
                 try
                 whether
                 you
                 grow
                 up
                 into
                 more
                 knowledge
                 and
                 grace
                 or
                 no
                 ?
                 Are
                 ye
                 more
                 acquainted
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Piety
                 ?
                 Know
                 it
                 's
                 your
                 duty
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 planted
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 grow
                 up
                 exceedingly
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 dead
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 watering
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 ,
                 the
                 exhorting
                 makes
                 them
                 not
                 stirre
                 forward
                 !
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 water
                 a
                 plant
                 dead
                 at
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 dead
                 stump
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 over
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 leaves
                 or
                 fruit
                 will
                 ever
                 grow
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 people
                 after
                 much
                 preaching
                 ,
                 many
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 as
                 prophane
                 as
                 ever
                 ;
                 Oh
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 dead
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 ,
                 something
                 would
                 sprout
                 forth
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 prize
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 Be
                 you
                 as
                 the
                 thirsty
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 like
                 streames
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 fruitfulness
                 and
                 flourishing
                 in
                 godliness
                 is
                 expressed
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 .
                 We
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 hear
                 :
                 Let
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 dying
                 be
                 strengthened
                 :
                 Let
                 thy
                 decaying
                 love
                 be
                 revived
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 will
                 formality
                 and
                 deadness
                 trouble
                 thee
                 at
                 thy
                 last
                 hour
                 ;
                 the
                 barrenness
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 will
                 be
                 terrible
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   God
                   gave
                   the
                   encrease
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 doth
                 excellently
                 joyn
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 togeher
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 sever
                 ,
                 The
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gods
                   efficacy
                
                 therby
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 Gods
                 efficacy
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 expect
                 Gods
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 Here
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 sweet
                 subordination
                 ,
                 mans
                 corruption
                 makes
                 the
                 opposition
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 divide
                 the
                 whole
                 Ministerial
                 employment
                 in
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 planting
                 and
                 watering
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 attributeth
                 the
                 cheifest
                 and
                 noblest
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 whom
                 the
                 other
                 abilities
                 are
                 in
                 vain
                 :
                 The
                 fat
                 in
                 the
                 offerings
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 fat
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 spiritual
                 services
                 ;
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 this
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 English
                 Translatours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Latin
                 
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   giving
                   the
                   encrease
                
                 :
                 The
                 Metaphor
                 is
                 easie
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Gardiner
                 sets
                 his
                 herbs
                 ,
                 waters
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 them
                 grow
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 flower
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 skill
                 :
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Seraphical
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 Cherubinical
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 encrease
                 in
                 the
                 hearer
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 God
                 doth
                 that
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 55.10
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
                 61.11
                 .
                 There
                 you
                 have
                 such
                 similitudes
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 latter
                 part
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 direction
                 to
                 look
                 above
                 the
                 abilities
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 gifts
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 We
                 think
                 ,
                 Oh
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 all
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 !
                 whereas
                 Apollo
                 and
                 Paul
                 cannot
                 give
                 encrease
                 .
                 
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it's
                   God
                   only
                   who
                   can
                   and
                   will
                   give
                   encrease
                   and
                   spiritual
                   success
                   to
                   the
                   Ministerial
                   labours
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 God
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 natural
                 power
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 stick
                 or
                 peice
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 Increase
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ;
                 doth
                 also
                 speak
                 to
                 such
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 instructions
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 and
                 convert
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inward
                 strength
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 howsoever
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 be
                 compared
                 often
                 to
                 rain
                 that
                 falls
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 grass
                 to
                 grow
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 :
                 The
                 rain
                 workes
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 power
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 natural
                 cause
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 instituted
                 and
                 appointed
                 cause
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Did
                 it
                 work
                 naturally
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 hear
                 would
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 every
                 Sermon
                 would
                 work
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 home
                 so
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 .
                 Consider
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   though
                   God
                   only
                   gives
                   the
                   encrease
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   in
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   Ministery
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 such
                 cavils
                 :
                 What
                 use
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ?
                 What
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ?
                 Men
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 prophane
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 ungodly
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 change
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 urge
                 ,
                 What
                 needs
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 plow
                 ,
                 or
                 sow
                 ,
                 or
                 prepare
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 God
                 only
                 that
                 blesseth
                 it
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 instituted
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 bound
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 Paul
                 planting
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollo
                 watering
                 ,
                 may
                 justly
                 expect
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 no
                 encrease
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 foresaw
                 that
                 great
                 evil
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   forsaking
                   the
                   Assemblyes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 them
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 forerunner
                 of
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 tree
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 grew
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 quickly
                 wither
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   God
                   giveth
                   the
                   encrease
                   only
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   persons
                   on
                   whom
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   at
                   his
                   good
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lord
                 makes
                 the
                 Word
                 prosperous
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 it
                 cometh
                 like
                 fire
                 into
                 the
                 bosome
                 ,
                 it
                 burneth
                 thee
                 all
                 over
                 ;
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 thou
                 findest
                 no
                 operation
                 :
                 To
                 some
                 people
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 the
                 leaves
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 
                   healing
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 ignorant
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 prophane
                 to
                 become
                 holy
                 ,
                 it
                 mollifieth
                 the
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 turneth
                 a
                 wilderness
                 into
                 a
                 garden
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 another
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 salt
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 savour
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 maketh
                 a
                 place
                 more
                 barren
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 no
                 relish
                 ,
                 no
                 tast
                 ,
                 no
                 alteration
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 wonder
                 a
                 people
                 should
                 sit
                 so
                 long
                 under
                 the
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 coloured
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 preaching
                 and
                 no
                 preaching
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 doing
                 ;
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 marvellous
                 in
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 dreadfull
                 to
                 our
                 ears
                 ;
                 To
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 understand
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 others
                 not
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13.11
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 why
                 God
                 only
                 giveth
                 the
                 encrease
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 ends
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   only
                   can
                   give
                   the
                   encrease
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   only
                   hath
                   a
                   soveraignty
                   and
                   power
                   over
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Others
                 may
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 propound
                 Arguments
                 to
                 perswade
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 heart
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 
                 can
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Thus
                 Noah
                 prayeth
                 or
                 prophesieth
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   perswade
                   Shem
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   tents
                   of
                   Japhet
                
                 ;
                 God
                 perswade
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 will
                 perswade
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 enlarge
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 Arguments
                 cannot
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 overpower
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 9.27
                 .
                 So
                 Ezek.
                 36.36
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   stone
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   an
                   heart
                   of
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 No
                 Potentate
                 ,
                 no
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 a
                 man
                 another
                 heart
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 force
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 atttributes
                 all
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 to
                 Believe
                 ,
                 to
                 Repent
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 God.
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 lift
                 up
                 your
                 hearts
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Sermon
                 !
                 Look
                 up
                 to
                 those
                 Hils
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 comes
                 Conversion
                 !
                 When
                 the
                 Apostles
                 wrought
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   looked
                   up
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   glorified
                   God
                
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 
                   convinced
                   none
                
                 could
                 do
                 
                   such
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 God.
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   only
                   can
                   give
                   the
                   Increase
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Increase
                   is
                   of
                   spiritual
                   and
                   supernatural
                   consideration
                
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 altogether
                 Heavenly
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 proportion
                 between
                 humane
                 abilities
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 graces
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 disposition
                 ,
                 
                   Inter
                   ordinem
                   naturae
                   &
                   ordinem
                   gratiae
                
                 :
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oder
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 Ministers
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 fruits
                 being
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 must
                 come
                 otherwise
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Child
                 hath
                 his
                 body
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 soul
                 comes
                 immediately
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 of
                 an
                 immaterial
                 and
                 immortal
                 substance
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 being
                 immaterial
                 Graces
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Minister
                 may
                 prepare
                 and
                 dispose
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 only
                 from
                 God.
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 and
                 Abilities
                 of
                 one
                 Minister
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 objectively
                 better
                 for
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 likely
                 for
                 profiting
                 then
                 another
                 :
                 They
                 may
                 propound
                 stronger
                 Arguments
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 Conscience
                 :
                 They
                 may
                 set
                 those
                 Arguments
                 home
                 with
                 greater
                 life
                 and
                 vigour
                 ;
                 as
                 Apollo
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 
                   be
                   potent
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 one
                 Minister
                 may
                 exceed
                 another
                 in
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Starre
                 doth
                 another
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 God
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 Cause
                 of
                 
                   every
                   good
                   and
                   perfect
                   Gift
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   God
                   only
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   deep
                   pollution
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 blind
                 and
                 deaf
                 ,
                 but
                 dead
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 an
                 eloquent
                 Pathetical
                 Oration
                 to
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ?
                 David
                 that
                 did
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 affection
                 ,
                 weep
                 over
                 dead
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 differ
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 humane
                 Oratours
                 ,
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin.
                 They
                 might
                 by
                 their
                 eloquence
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 perswade
                 their
                 Hearers
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 Civil
                 and
                 Moral
                 matters
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 men
                 had
                 understandings
                 naturally
                 able
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 and
                 wils
                 ,
                 naturally
                 able
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 things
                 perswaded
                 :
                 But
                 Preaching
                 is
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 man
                 hath
                 no
                 understanding
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 receive
                 .
                 But
                 
                   God
                   must
                   give
                   the
                   hearing
                   ear
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   seeing
                   eye
                   ,
                
                 else
                 we
                 miscarry
                 .
                 So
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 humane
                 Orations
                 :
                 Your
                 own
                 understanding
                 ,
                 your
                 own
                 natural
                 Parts
                 ,
                 are
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   Parts
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 (
                 said
                 Lactantius
                 )
                 
                   The
                   former
                   ,
                   to
                   understand
                   what
                   things
                   are
                   false
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   things
                   are
                   true
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 untaught
                 ,
                 undeceived
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ear
                 to
                 hear
                 .
                 Both
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 believe
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   Ends
                   ,
                   Why
                   all
                   increase
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   preach
                   Humility
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 carrieth
                 it
                 wholly
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   he
                   that
                   glorieth
                   ,
                   may
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   flesh
                   should
                   glory
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Minister
                
                 .
                 That
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 converted
                 by
                 
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 exalted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 lifted
                 up
                 above
                 measure
                 .
                 For
                 alas
                 ,
                 What
                 have
                 they
                 done
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 God
                 that
                 gives
                 the
                 increase
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 rock
                 upon
                 which
                 many
                 have
                 splitted
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 followers
                 and
                 admirers
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Manichees
                
                 (
                 said
                 their
                 Master
                 )
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   pour
                   out
                   Manna
                
                 .
                 The
                 Donatists
                 would
                 swear
                 
                   By
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   Donatus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 people
                 do
                 solemnly
                 
                   By
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 they
                 reverenced
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 man
                 (
                 though
                 greatly
                 exalted
                 by
                 God
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 humble
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 reserved
                 all
                 success
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 thou
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 blind
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lame
                 to
                 go
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 God
                 that
                 teacheth
                 to
                 profit
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   taught
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 45.
                 viz.
                 Converted
                 ;
                 because
                 man
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 outward
                 service
                 only
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 makes
                 many
                 eminent
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 some
                 eminent
                 Women
                 go
                 barren
                 :
                 They
                 see
                 not
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 spent
                 themselves
                 in
                 vain
                 :
                 They
                 go
                 Childless
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 :
                 They
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   me
                   and
                   the
                   Children
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   given
                   me
                   .
                
                 Again
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   teacheth
                   the
                   People
                   also
                   to
                   glorify
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   the
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   gifts
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 As
                 Michal
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   God
                   will
                   bless
                   me
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   Levite
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   .
                
                 So
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Now
                 we
                 shall
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 Now
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 salvation
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 such
                 Preaching
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 Ministers
                 :
                 They
                 may
                 ravish
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 greatly
                 move
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 resting
                 on
                 these
                 meerly
                 ,
                 find
                 no
                 success
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   Christ
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.16
                 .
                 After
                 humane
                 considerations
                 :
                 So
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 or
                 preaching
                 after
                 such
                 carnal
                 respects
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 admirable
                 preaching
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 makes
                 spiritually
                 to
                 prosper
                 in
                 thy
                 soul
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   God
                   only
                   gives
                   the
                   success
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   seek
                   and
                   pray
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   pleased
                   with
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 easily
                 provoke
                 God
                 to
                 turn
                 Bread
                 into
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Poole
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Wilderness
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 give
                 increase
                 ,
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Bewail
                   by-past
                   unthankfulness
                   ,
                   and
                   unfruitfulness
                   .
                
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 How
                 often
                 have
                 I
                 been
                 an
                 hearer
                 ?
                 How
                 long
                 have
                 I
                 gone
                 to
                 Sermons
                 ?
                 Yet
                 ,
                 What
                 a
                 barren
                 wilderness
                 is
                 my
                 heart
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 bewail
                 this
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 nothing
                 provokes
                 God
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 curse
                 the
                 Ministry
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 unfruitfulness
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 that
                 often
                 receiveth
                 rain
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 no
                 fruit
                 ,
                 is
                 nigh
                 unto
                 cursing
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.7
                 .
                 Why
                 is
                 Isaiah
                 sent
                 with
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 Message
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   To
                   make
                   mens
                   eyes
                   blind
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hearts
                   fat
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 converted
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   because
                   seeing
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   understand
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Love
                   that
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   more
                   discover
                   thy self
                   to
                   thy self
                   .
                
                 Which
                 will
                 acquaint
                 thee
                 with
                 thy
                 own
                 deformities
                 .
                 As
                 sore
                 eyes
                 are
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 guilt
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 secret
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 come
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 might
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 wonder
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 bless
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 increase
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 lovest
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 bringest
                 it
                 not
                 home
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Can
                 the
                 plaister
                 cure
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 afraid
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 sore
                 ?
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 Antechrist
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 punished
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.10
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Heathens
                 were
                 delivered
                 up
                 to
                 those
                 unnatural
                 lusts
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                   detained
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   unrighteousness
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 then
                 will
                 God
                 punish
                 thee
                 ,
                 who
                 hatest
                 and
                 kickest
                 at
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 would
                 convert
                 thee
                 ?
                 
                   Am
                   I
                   become
                   your
                   enemy
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   the
                   truth
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 Gal.
                 4.16
                 .
                 Those
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 best
                 operation
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 unpleasant
                 taste
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Sermon
                 smite
                 me
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 tell
                 me
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 did
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 love
                 it
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   have
                   God
                   give
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                   come
                   not
                   pr●possessed
                   with
                   thy
                   own
                   righteousness
                   ;
                   with
                   thy
                   own
                   good
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviours
                 preaching
                 had
                 no
                 success
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 him
                 were
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 all
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Hearers
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 justified
                 themselves
                 .
                 
                   The
                   humble
                   he
                   will
                   teach
                   his
                   way
                   .
                   Laodicea
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   thought
                   she
                   wanted
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 was
                 furthest
                 from
                 cure
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 think
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 enough
                 already
                 ;
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 change
                 .
                 Say
                 ,
                 oh
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 What
                 art
                 thou
                 come
                 hither
                 for
                 to
                 day
                 !
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 evil
                 and
                 folly
                 in
                 thy
                 flesh
                 ,
                 thou
                 never
                 perceivedst
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 yet
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 godliness
                 ?
                 It
                 makes
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ?
              
               
                 Use
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   God
                   that
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                   ?
                   Then
                   we
                   Ministers
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   inordinately
                   cast
                   down
                   ,
                   if
                   people
                   receive
                   no
                   diuine
                   stamp
                   on
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 
                   water
                   not
                
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 
                   plant
                   not
                
                 ;
                 then
                 ,
                 wo
                 be
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 both
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 increase
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 misery
                 ,
                 not
                 our
                 sinne
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 Minister
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 work
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 
                   success
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   laboured
                   more
                   aboundantly
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul.
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 success
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 complain
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 spiritual
                 increase
                 ?
                 It
                 cannot
                 but
                 grieve
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 people
                 damn
                 themselves
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 hinder
                 a
                 wilfull
                 people
                 from
                 destruction
                 ?
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Sigh
                   and
                   mourn
                   unto
                   God
                   in
                   earnest
                   Prayers
                   for
                   this
                   increase
                   .
                
                 How
                 terrible
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 profiting
                 be
                 in
                 your selves
                 ?
                 You
                 do
                 not
                 what
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 you
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Patient
                 distemper
                 himself
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Physick
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 cure
                 him
                 .
                 Know
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 heavy
                 curse
                 ,
                 why
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 planting
                 and
                 watering
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 gives
                 no
                 increase
                 .
                 Oh!
                 consider
                 ,
                 thy
                 account
                 is
                 drawing
                 on
                 !
                 Thy
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 is
                 approaching
                 :
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 his
                 Word
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 death
                 .
                 Sigh
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 upon
                 the
                 breast
                 and
                 thigh
                 :
                 Cry
                 out
                 ,
                 Oh!
                 my
                 leanness
                 ,
                 my
                 leanness
                 !
                 My
                 barrenness
                 ,
                 my
                 barrenness
                 !
                 Help
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 perishing
                 !
                 Pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blessing
                 upon
                 man
                 kind
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Increase
                   and
                   multiply
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 on
                 every
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   God
                   gave
                   the
                   increase
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 (
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 )
                 handled
                 the
                 two-fold
                 ministerial
                 Imployment
                 of
                 Church-Officers
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Plant
                   and
                   Water
                
                 :
                 We
                 continue
                 a
                 further
                 amplification
                 of
                 the
                 
                   peculiar
                   Operation
                
                 ,
                 attributed
                 unto
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ;
                 with
                 that
                 opposite
                 distinction
                 .
                 
                   But
                   God
                   gave
                   the
                   increase
                
                 .
                 The
                 Metaphor
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 natural
                 things
                 ,
                 where
                 though
                 the
                 industry
                 and
                 skill
                 of
                 the
                 Gardener
                 and
                 Husbandman
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   God
                   gives
                   all
                   the
                   Increase
                
                 :
                 (
                 As
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 followeth
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   minori
                   ad
                   majus
                
                 :
                 If
                 in
                 natural
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 cannot
                 make
                 an
                 Apple
                 or
                 Cherry
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 least
                 grain
                 of
                 Corn
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 can
                 he
                 make
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 goodness
                 .
                 He
                 cannot
                 work
                 the
                 heart
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 make
                 a
                 sound
                 in
                 the
                 ear
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 spiritual
                 industry
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 give
                 the
                 Increase
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 natural
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 fruit
                 and
                 profit
                 of
                 natural
                 things
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 nature
                 from
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 co-efficiency
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 earth
                 hath
                 some
                 inward
                 power
                 to
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 the
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 spiritual
                 increase
                 ,
                 God
                 doth
                 wholly
                 exclude
                 all
                 natural
                 ability
                 .
                 Grace
                 doth
                 not
                 fructify
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Corn
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 vivifical
                 influence
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 ,
                 God
                 works
                 all
                 and
                 solely
                 .
                 So
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Ministry
                 without
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 natural
                 power
                 and
                 freewill
                 of
                 man
                 within
                 ,
                 hath
                 any
                 joynt
                 efficacy
                 with
                 God.
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   workers
                   together
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 immediate
                 
                 efficiency
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 cometh
                 from
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Beames
                 of
                 light
                 comes
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 external
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 remedy
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 giveth
                 the
                 quickning
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 men
                 may
                 say
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Original
                 corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 plants
                 sinne
                 ;
                 temptations
                 ,
                 they
                 water
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 learning
                 ,
                 the
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 secret
                 and
                 invisible
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 glorious
                 change
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 observe
                 what
                 was
                 formerly
                 taken
                 notice
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 enlarged
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   who
                   makes
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Spiritual
                   Meanes
                   of
                   Grace
                   successfull
                   and
                   prosperous
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 God
                 cloathe
                 the
                 grass
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 Lillies
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 he
                 cause
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 fructify
                 and
                 bear
                 fruit
                 ?
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 creation
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Command
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ;
                 
                   Increase
                   and
                   multiply
                
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   doth
                   all
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 cannot
                 turn
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 an
                 hair
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 torrent
                 and
                 custom
                 of
                 lives
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 power
                 ,
                 
                   Jeremy
                   ,
                   Isay
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 made
                 such
                 complaint
                 for
                 their
                 barren
                 Ministry
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 ,
                 Consider
              
               
                 
                 
                   Wherein
                   this
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   Increase
                   ,
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   that
                   spiritual
                   Revelation
                   and
                   Illumination
                   or
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   mind
                   understands
                   and
                   perceiveth
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 only
                 God
                 by
                 this
                 works
                 above
                 all
                 light
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 gives
                 light
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 blind
                 man
                 eyes
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunne
                 (
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 visible
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 eyes
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 propound
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 gives
                 inward
                 light
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 soul
                 cryeth
                 out
                 with
                 more
                 joy
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 blind
                 man
                 cured
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 knoweth
                 what
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 :
                 Now
                 he
                 seeth
                 terrible
                 objects
                 before
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 Balaam
                 at
                 last
                 did
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 gone
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 perished
                 in
                 the
                 pit
                 irrecoverably
                 .
                 A
                 greater
                 work
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 mighty
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 as
                 blind
                 ,
                 as
                 senseless
                 ,
                 as
                 obstinate
                 as
                 any
                 !
                 Yet
                 ,
                 Oh!
                 the
                 glorious
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 shined
                 in
                 my
                 dark
                 heart
                 !
                 This
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Divine
                 Increase
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 maketh
                 the
                 
                   morning
                   Starre
                
                 to
                 rise
                 in
                 thy
                 soul
                 .
                 Thou
                 that
                 once
                 didst
                 not
                 perceive
                 thy
                 own
                 misery
                 ,
                 or
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 .
                 Thou
                 didst
                 not
                 either
                 know
                 thy
                 Disease
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Remedy
                 ;
                 Hast
                 now
                 found
                 God
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   there
                   be
                   light
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 dark
                 confusion
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 .
                 Should
                 thou
                 hear
                 a
                 thousand
                 and
                 thousand
                 of
                 powerfull
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 perceivest
                 ,
                 knowest
                 ,
                 and
                 understandest
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 experimentally
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 give
                 this
                 seeing
                 eve
                 .
                 Therefore
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 a
                 strange
                 Paradox
                 to
                 humane
                 reason
                 :
                 
                   Having
                   eyes
                   ,
                   they
                   see
                   not
                   ;
                   ears
                   ,
                   they
                   hear
                   not
                   ;
                   hearts
                   ,
                   they
                   perceive
                   not
                   .
                
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 attributes
                 to
                 dumb
                 Idols
                 ,
                 it
                 applieth
                 to
                 every
                 natural
                 man.
                 Hath
                 God
                 given
                 thee
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sight
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 rather
                 like
                 the
                 Owle
                 ,
                 that
                 seeth
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 understanding
                 in
                 worldly
                 earthly
                 things
                 :
                 Thou
                 canst
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 thy
                 wealth
                 and
                 earthly
                 advantages
                 to
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 knowledge
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 possible
                 ,
                 under
                 so
                 many
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 Informations
                 ,
                 Convictions
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 be
                 so
                 blind
                 ,
                 so
                 sottish
                 ?
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 any
                 Increase
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Oh!
                 though
                 God
                 give
                 thee
                 outward
                 increase
                 ;
                 he
                 maketh
                 the
                 Lands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cattell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Corn
                 to
                 yeeld
                 increase
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 not
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 be
                 
                 likewise
                 so
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 blessest
                 thy self
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 curseth
                 thee
                 !
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   giving
                   increase
                   ,
                   lyeth
                   in
                   removing
                   the
                   negative
                   incapacity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   positive
                   contrariety
                   in
                   all
                   mens
                   heart
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 prepareth
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 by
                 stocking
                 up
                 all
                 those
                 Bryers
                 and
                 thornes
                 ,
                 and
                 removing
                 all
                 the
                 stones
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 would
                 hinder
                 the
                 Corns
                 growth
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 God
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 that
                 cursed
                 and
                 serpentine
                 nature
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 naturally
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 a
                 Devil
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 change
                 thy
                 nature
                 ,
                 thou
                 shewest
                 thy self
                 no
                 better
                 to
                 the
                 Meanes
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Look
                 upon
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 in
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 Were
                 men
                 any
                 better
                 then
                 mad
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Lyons
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 changed
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 Prophets
                 did
                 plough
                 and
                 sow
                 upon
                 rocks
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 made
                 their
                 Hearers
                 the
                 
                   good
                   ground
                
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 do
                 otherwise
                 :
                 All
                 mens
                 hearts
                 are
                 rocks
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 sooner
                 get
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 hard
                 flints
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 or
                 compunction
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 No
                 wonder
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 only
                 give
                 the
                 increase
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 only
                 can
                 alter
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 .
                 He
                 maketh
                 the
                 stony
                 heart
                 ,
                 melting
                 and
                 bleeding
                 :
                 He
                 makes
                 the
                 rough
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 tame
                 and
                 mild
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Preaching
                 and
                 soul-Administrations
                 ,
                 look
                 up
                 higher
                 ,
                 still
                 cast
                 your
                 eyes
                 upon
                 God!
                 
                   Man
                   doth
                   not
                   live
                   by
                   natural
                   bread
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Gods
                   mouth
                
                 :
                 So
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Bread.
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 make
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 other
                 hearts
                 ;
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 other
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   makes
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   root
                   and
                   setling
                   in
                   mens
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 purposely
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 Sower
                 that
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 sow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 miscarriage
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 hopefull
                 crop
                 ,
                 was
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 rooting
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 
                 While
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 or
                 floating
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 affections
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 seed
                 on
                 the
                 grounds
                 Surface
                 ;
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 good
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 take
                 inward
                 rooting
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 dwelling
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Word
                   dwell
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 3.16
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 our
                 Sermons
                 be
                 as
                 you
                 your selves
                 are
                 ,
                 pilgrims
                 and
                 strangers
                 :
                 God
                 many
                 times
                 threatneth
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 to
                 root
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 Trees
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 irrecoverable
                 destruction
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 root
                 is
                 pulled
                 up
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 :
                 And
                 one
                 main
                 cause
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 any
                 deep
                 rooting
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Think
                 it
                 not
                 then
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 it
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 write
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 repeat
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 conferre
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 rooted
                 in
                 thy
                 vital
                 parts
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 ground
                 you
                 till
                 and
                 sow
                 ,
                 should
                 yeild
                 no
                 more
                 increase
                 ,
                 then
                 thy
                 heart
                 doth
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 give
                 over
                 thy
                 labour
                 as
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 :
                 And
                 one
                 main
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 barrenness
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 go
                 not
                 home
                 to
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 reach
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   giveth
                   increase
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   makes
                   this
                   rooted
                   Word
                   to
                   grow
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 Corn
                 ,
                 first
                 the
                 blade
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 eare
                 ;
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 perfection
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 the
                 Word
                 carrieth
                 a
                 man
                 up
                 by
                 degrees
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 first
                 a
                 dwarf
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 gyant
                 ;
                 first
                 a
                 babe
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 first
                 carnal
                 ,
                 then
                 spiritual
                 .
                 Oh!
                 it
                 's
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 profiting
                 should
                 no
                 more
                 appear
                 !
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 planted
                 a
                 Vinyeard
                 ,
                 hedged
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 Clouds
                 to
                 drop
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 wild
                 grapes
                 ,
                 for
                 grapes
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 5.4
                 .
                 Oh!
                 how
                 angry
                 is
                 God
                 with
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 this
                 increase
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 sadly
                 complained
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   Gods
                   ang●r
                   did
                   smoak
                   against
                   the
                   Sheep
                   of
                   his
                   Pasture
                   ,
                
                 because
                 of
                 
                   temporal
                   d●solation
                
                 ,
                 Psal
                 74.1
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 terrible
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 growth
                 that
                 God
                 give●h
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 Intensive
                 or
                 
                   Extensive
                   ▪
                   Intensive
                
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 giveth
                 increase
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 graces
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 
                   lively
                   and
                   fervent
                
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 particular
                 personal
                 Increase
                 .
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 enquire
                 how
                 God
                 giveth
                 increase
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 in
                 particular
                 to
                 their
                 souls
                 :
                 Art
                 thou
                 made
                 more
                 believing
                 ,
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 more
                 humble
                 then
                 before
                 ?
                 The
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 not
                 with
                 
                 that
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 consider
                 ,
                 Whether
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 Ministry
                 such
                 increase
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 decayes
                 and
                 abatements
                 that
                 are
                 even
                 of
                 godly
                 mens
                 graces
                 !
                 When
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Word
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 cause
                 to
                 grow
                 as
                 ever
                 .
                 Consider
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 live
                 in
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 God
                 cause
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 be
                 barren
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 it
                 may
                 grow
                 extensively
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 giveth
                 increase
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 spreads
                 it self
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 moe
                 persons
                 or
                 Nations
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 regard
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 lay
                 them
                 deeply
                 to
                 heart
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 sate
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 have
                 now
                 light
                 shining
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 compared
                 the
                 Gospel
                 
                   to
                   a
                   grain
                   of
                   mustard-seed
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 13.13
                 .
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 seeds
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 in
                 time
                 grow
                 very
                 great
                 :
                 and
                 Gods
                 power
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 remarkable
                 herein
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 thrive
                 and
                 prosper
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 earthly
                 ,
                 or
                 material
                 sword
                 could
                 make
                 no
                 entrance
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 respects
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                
                 .
                 The
                 work
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 successe
                 is
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   Grounds
                   ,
                   Why
                   God
                   onely
                   giveth
                   increase
                   ,
                
                 may
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   even
                   in
                   natural
                   blessings
                   ,
                   and
                   outward
                   mercies
                   ,
                   successe
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   spirituals
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 attributes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   ridges
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   corn
                   ,
                   that
                   cattel
                   are
                   fruitfull
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   miscarry
                   .
                
                 God
                 he
                 keeps
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 earthly
                 blessings
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   the
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   makes
                   rich
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 10.22
                 .
                 And
                 
                   the
                   battel
                   is
                   not
                   many
                   times
                   to
                   the
                   strong
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   race
                   to
                   swift
                   ,
                   or
                   wealth
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                
                 Eccl.
                 12.9
                 .
                 
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   as
                   God
                   orders
                   it
                   .
                
                 If
                 then
                 these
                 ordinary
                 mercies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wholy
                 natural
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 wealth
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 strength
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 this
                 hold
                 in
                 supernaturals
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   only
                   can
                   give
                   increase
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   onely
                   hath
                   the
                   supream
                   power
                   and
                   dominion
                   over
                   mens
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 teachers
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 searcher
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 inward
                 affections
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 only
                 maketh
                 and
                 fashioneth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 look
                 up
                 with
                 more
                 earnest
                 prayer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 
                   Spirit
                   would
                   move
                   upon
                   these
                   waters
                   .
                
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 
                   letter
                   meerly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   administration
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 enliven
                 it
                 .
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   hadst
                   been
                   here
                   ,
                   my
                   brother
                   had
                   not
                   died
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 she
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 So
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 presence
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 miscarried
                 .
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   give
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                   Why
                   then
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   Word
                   bear
                   fruit
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   ?
                   Are
                   any
                   hearts
                   too
                   strong
                   for
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   Cannot
                   he
                   turn
                   a
                   wildernesse
                   into
                   a
                   Paradise
                   ?
                   Hath
                   not
                   he
                   the
                   key
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   can
                   shut
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   people
                   by
                   their
                   sinnes
                   may
                   provoke
                   God
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   his
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
                 The
                 Temple
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 dedicated
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 gracious
                 promise
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 so
                 long
                 rebel
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 wholly
                 left
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 answer
                 them
                 by
                 Vrim
                 ,
                 o●
                 Thummim
                 .
                 Lay
                 then
                 the
                 blame
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 say
                 not
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 had
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 had
                 seen
                 their
                 miracles
                 ,
                 certainly
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 increased
                 in
                 all
                 grace
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 such
                 preaching
                 as
                 then
                 was
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 such
                 miracles
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 those
                 great
                 things
                 that
                 wrought
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 weak
                 and
                 unlikely
                 means
                 !
                 Conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Word
                 then
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Word
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 soul-saving
                 Word
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 for
                 some
                 sinne
                 or
                 other
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   grieved
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 like
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 Gilboa
                 upon
                 whom
                 no
                 Dew
                 fell
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 You
                 may
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   onely
                   give
                   increase
                   ,
                   What
                   means
                   may
                   we
                   take
                   to
                   have
                   God
                   blesse
                   us
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ?
                
                 And
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   thou
                   highly
                   esteem
                   and
                   prize
                   the
                   Ministry
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   expect
                   not
                   Gods
                   increase
                   ,
                   where
                   Apollo
                   doth
                   not
                   water
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 doth
                 admirably
                 joyn
                 both
                 these
                 together
                 ,
                 mans
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Efficacy
                 .
                 Think
                 not
                 then
                 contemptibly
                 and
                 vilely
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Lean
                   not
                   on
                   it
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   that
                   of
                   it self
                   were
                   able
                   for
                   any
                   spiritual
                   good
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 watereth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 
                   planteth
                   are
                   nothing
                   ,
                   (
                   viz.
                   )
                
                 comparatively
                 and
                 relatively
                 to
                 God.
                 We
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 runne
                 from
                 one
                 extream
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Some
                 despise
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 relie
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Christ
                 said
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 
                   flesh
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   profit
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   spirit
                   that
                   quickned
                   ,
                   John
                
                 6.63
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 by
                 it
                 that
                 doth
                 quicken
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Wouldst
                   thou
                   have
                   God
                   give
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                   Fear
                   then
                   the
                   miscarriage
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Be
                 in
                 daily
                 trembling
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 not
                 prosper
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 judgement
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 find
                 no
                 spiritual
                 progresse
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 a
                 terrible
                 example
                 and
                 comparison
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.7
                 .
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Such
                   are
                   nigh
                   unto
                   cursing
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 say
                 !
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 tremble
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 am
                 nigh
                 to
                 an
                 everlasting
                 curse
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 increase
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Make
                   much
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   bestowed
                   on
                   thee
                   already
                   .
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 25.29
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 hearer
                 is
                 compared
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   new
                   born
                   babes
                   ,
                   that
                   greedily
                   sucks
                   down
                   the
                   milk
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.2
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 God
                 give
                 any
                 more
                 increase
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 abated
                 from
                 that
                 former
                 efficacy
                 and
                 vigour
                 of
                 grace
                 ?
                 We
                 judge
                 famine
                 and
                 decayes
                 of
                 trading
                 ,
                 hard
                 and
                 sad
                 times
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 God
                 suffereth
                 a
                 spiritual
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 withering
                 on
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 terrible
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   7.
                
                 
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 planteth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 neither
                 he
                 that
                 watereth
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 that
                 giveth
                 the
                 increase
                 .
              
               
                 THese
                 words
                 are
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 or
                 Inference
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 Proposition
                 :
                 
                   They
                   that
                   plant
                   only
                   and
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   give
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   rested
                   on
                   ,
                   nor
                   set
                   up
                   as
                   Masters
                   ;
                   neither
                   are
                   factions
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   thus
                
                 Apollo
                 and
                 Paul
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   eminent
                   ones
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 Ergo.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 this
                 Conclusive
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Subject
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Predicate
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     
                       opposite
                       Proposition
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Subject
                 is
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   planteth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   watereth
                
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 such
                 that
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 build
                 thereon
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 handled
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Predicate
                   ,
                   Is
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                   Any
                   thing
                
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 no
                 great
                 thing
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 credulous
                 Disciples
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 comparatively
                 or
                 relatively
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 God.
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 like
                 Trumpets
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 sound
                 ,
                 if
                 breath
                 be
                 not
                 breathed
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 like
                 Ezekiels
                 wheels
                 ,
                 they
                 move
                 not
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Spirit
                 move
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 like
                 Elisha's
                 servant
                 ,
                 whose
                 presence
                 doth
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 except
                 Elisha
                 his
                 spirit
                 be
                 there
                 also
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 this
                 verse
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 seem
                 to
                 contain
                 no
                 new
                 matter
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 vain
                 repetitions
                 or
                 battalogies
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 enlarging
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 prove
                 a
                 needlesse
                 repetition
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 still
                 amplifie
                 it
                 in
                 new
                 considerations
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   able
                   Ministry
                   is
                   nothing
                   without
                   Gods
                   power
                   giving
                   the
                   increase
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 in
                 natural
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunne
                 could
                 not
                 shine
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 burn
                 ,
                 without
                 God
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 in
                 supernatural
                 things
                 can
                 the
                 Ministry
                 enlighten
                 or
                 convert
                 ,
                 without
                 God
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 wonder
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 in
                 several
                 verses
                 presse
                 this
                 point
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 justly
                 challenge
                 a
                 frequent
                 inculcation
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 in
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 main
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Gods
                 word
                 doth
                 not
                 pluck
                 up
                 all
                 sinne
                 by
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 among
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 because
                 men
                 pray
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 seek
                 not
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 provoke
                 him
                 by
                 unfruitfulnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 prophane
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 turneth
                 even
                 a
                 garden
                 into
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bread
                 into
                 stones
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   mean
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   ,
                   The
                   Ministry
                   is
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   mean
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   Officers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   and
                   place
                   necessary
                
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 tongue
                 should
                 contradict
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   workers
                   together
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 Epistle
                 might
                 thereby
                 be
                 accounted
                 nothing
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 though
                 Paul
                 wrote
                 the
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 giveth
                 the
                 successe
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 therefore
                 in
                 themselves
                 the
                 necessary
                 institutions
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 
                   to
                   hear
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   wait
                   on
                   their
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   to
                   submit
                   unto
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Do
                 not
                 therefore
                 conclude
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 uselesnesse
                 and
                 unnecessarinesse
                 of
                 preaching
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 glorious
                 and
                 absolute
                 effects
                 are
                 attributed
                 unto
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 ado
                 for
                 an
                 outward
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 earthly
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 prized
                 and
                 received
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Apostle
                   cals
                   the
                   Ministry
                   nothing
                   ,
                   the
                   meaning
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   sufficient
                   in
                   its
                   kind
                   ,
                   to
                   work
                   those
                   things
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   appointed
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   this
                   would
                   reflect
                   upon
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 natural
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Frustra
                   est
                   illa
                   potentia
                   ,
                   quae
                   nunquam
                   reducitur
                   actum
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 supernaturals
                 also
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunne
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 able
                 to
                 enlighten
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 blind
                 men
                 would
                 never
                 get
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 not
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 The
                 Ministry
                 faithfully
                 discharged
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 enlighten
                 the
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 convert
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hear
                 .
                 No
                 wickednesse
                 so
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 no
                 sinne
                 so
                 rooted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 conquer
                 and
                 remove
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 unlesse
                 God
                 mould
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 understanding
                 ,
                 they
                 perish
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 no
                 warning
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   nothing
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   preaching
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   preaching
                   that
                   .
                
                 For
                 you
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 hear
                 Paul
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   a
                   dead
                   letter
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   killing
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.6
                 .
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 true
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 of
                 themselves
                 but
                 dead
                 and
                 killing
                 ,
                 this
                 seemeth
                 very
                 hard
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 ,
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 both
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 do
                 not
                 enliven
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 are
                 dead
                 letters
                 ,
                 or
                 dead
                 preaching
                 .
                 Hence
                 those
                 complaints
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Stretching
                   out
                   the
                   hands
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   labouring
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Old.
                 And
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 a
                 glorious
                 manner
                 promulged
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 dead
                 preaching
                 to
                 many
                 .
                 This
                 voice
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 them
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 
                 sinne
                 ;
                 onely
                 herein
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 differ
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 pressed
                 will
                 condemn
                 us
                 ,
                 none
                 being
                 ever
                 able
                 to
                 fulfill
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 cannot
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 Law
                 requireth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 a
                 killing
                 letter
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 with
                 a
                 moderation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 are
                 ,
                 though
                 weak
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 there
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 is
                 forgiven
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 a
                 soul
                 oppressed
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Jubilee
                 to
                 poor
                 servants
                 and
                 indebted
                 prisoners
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 then
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 simply
                 of
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 Hence
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 1.16
                 .
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 man.
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 mans
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 faith
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 for
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 meaneth
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 he
                 
                   positively
                   meaneth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   or
                   choise
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   effectual
                   .
                
                 He
                 cannot
                 bid
                 or
                 command
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 work
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 all
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 damnation
                 of
                 all
                 would
                 lie
                 upon
                 us
                 ▪
                 As
                 our
                 Divines
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 brag
                 ,
                 The
                 Pope
                 hath
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 power
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 purgatory
                 ;
                 Why
                 then
                 doth
                 he
                 suffer
                 those
                 souls
                 to
                 lie
                 tormented
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ?
                 So
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 here
                 ,
                 Why
                 are
                 any
                 damned
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 any
                 lie
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Ministry
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 power
                 could
                 convert
                 them
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 can
                 only
                 pray
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 mourn
                 and
                 grieve
                 in
                 secret
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 miscarriage
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wilfull
                 resolution
                 in
                 men
                 to
                 destroy
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 ;
                 they
                 can
                 mourn
                 over
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 recover
                 them
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Apostle
                   by
                   this
                   intends
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   keep
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   due
                   bounds
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 eminent
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 applauded
                 by
                 a
                 numerous
                 company
                 of
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 one
                 black
                 hair
                 white
                 ;
                 They
                 cannot
                 say
                 of
                 any
                 people
                 ,
                 obeying
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 power
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 believe
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   beget
                   men
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 instrumentally
                 and
                 metaphorically
                 ,
                 by
                 external
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 not
                 internal
                 power
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 onely
                 
                   one
                   Father
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 Pride
                 and
                 ambition
                 do
                 easily
                 breed
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 worms
                 in
                 the
                 sweetest
                 fruit
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 people
                 hereby
                 are
                 also
                 taught
                 much
                 moderation
                 .
                 Some
                 mens
                 persons
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 admire
                 ,
                 Not
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 !
                 Oh
                 but
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 without
                 whom
                 this
                 man
                 is
                 nothing
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 spiritual
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 you
                 give
                 to
                 instruments
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   making
                   the
                   Ministry
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   all
                   ;
                   The
                   Apostle
                   would
                   have
                   both
                   Minister
                   and
                   people
                   in
                   their
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   our
                   hearts
                   and
                   eyes
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Bird
                 after
                 every
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 it
                 sips
                 ,
                 looks
                 up
                 presently
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Minister
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 pressed
                 ,
                 oh
                 set
                 it
                 home
                 with
                 a
                 blessing
                 !
                 Cause
                 it
                 to
                 come
                 like
                 rain
                 upon
                 the
                 new
                 mowed
                 grasse
                 !
                 Oh
                 the
                 carelesse
                 and
                 prophane
                 hearing
                 that
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 !
                 This
                 makes
                 God
                 give
                 no
                 increase
                 ;
                 you
                 matter
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 tremble
                 not
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 earnestly
                 pray
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 a
                 leg
                 or
                 arm
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 oh
                 you
                 desire
                 all
                 you
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 Why
                 ?
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 cost
                 him
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 about
                 every
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 every
                 Duty
                 that
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 pray
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 damning
                 of
                 my
                 immortal
                 soul
                 ,
                 to
                 miscarry
                 therein
                 !
              
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                   But
                   how
                   may
                   we
                   addresse
                   our selves
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   make
                   them
                   something
                   to
                   us
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 made
                 something
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 doth
                 greatly
                 wound
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 comfort
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 noise
                 and
                 a
                 pain
                 at
                 thy
                 very
                 bowels
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 makes
                 thee
                 sick
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 makes
                 thee
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 Oh
                 me
                 ,
                 a
                 wretched
                 sinner
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 done
                 ?
                 Whither
                 shall
                 I
                 go
                 ?
                 Ah
                 wretch
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 In
                 what
                 a
                 wofull
                 condition
                 am
                 I
                 plunged
                 ?
                 Sinne
                 is
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 hell
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 above
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 curses
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 round
                 about
                 me
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 's
                 something
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 words
                 fall
                 like
                 hot
                 burning
                 coals
                 upon
                 your
                 consciences
                 ;
                 you
                 cannot
                 sleep
                 ,
                 nor
                 rove
                 ,
                 but
                 tremble
                 under
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 these
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Make
                   it
                   a
                   real
                   and
                   conscientious
                   matter
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   unto
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   increase
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 woman
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   thy
                   faith
                   ,
                   so
                   be
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   :
                
                 So
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 prepared
                 prayer
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 duty
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 As
                 your
                 cruise
                 is
                 fitted
                 ,
                 so
                 will
                 God
                 pour
                 in
                 oil
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 then
                 complain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministry
                 works
                 no
                 more
                 notable
                 effects
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 no
                 more
                 transcendent
                 alterations
                 ,
                 judge
                 whether
                 the
                 blame
                 lie
                 not
                 on
                 thy
                 own
                 self
                 .
                 Prayer
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 moveth
                 with
                 God.
                 Prayer
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Sermon
                 rolled
                 ,
                 produceth
                 sutable
                 operations
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 ;
                 but
                 prayer
                 maketh
                 it
                 penetrate
                 ,
                 that
                 sets
                 God
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 sets
                 his
                 Word
                 on
                 work
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 much
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 alwayes
                 much
                 in
                 profiting
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Preacher
                 is
                 to
                 pray
                 (
                 Christ
                 prayed
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 taught
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 hearer
                 he
                 also
                 must
                 pray
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Exercise
                   strong
                   and
                   divine
                   acts
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   Ministry
                   something
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   The
                   Word
                   profited
                   not
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   mingled
                   with
                   faith
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 4.2
                 .
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 interpret
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 faith
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 mixed
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 incorporated
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   who
                   hath
                   believed
                   our
                   report
                   ?
                
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   comes
                   at
                   first
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   afterwards
                   makes
                   hearing
                   profitable
                   .
                
                 The
                 Atheism
                 and
                 unbelief
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 mens
                 hearts
                 make
                 the
                 Word
                 without
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 prophane
                 mockers
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   despised
                   the
                   Prophets
                   that
                   often
                   said
                   ,
                   The
                   burden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Men
                 believe
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 preached
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 living
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 only
                 layeth
                 the
                 first
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 spiritual
                 building
                 ,
                 believe
                 the
                 threatning
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 darest
                 no
                 more
                 gainsay
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Lay
                   aside
                   all
                   superfluity
                   of
                   naughtinesse
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 1
                 21.
                 
                 If
                 Aristotle
                 thought
                 not
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 a
                 fit
                 Auditour
                 for
                 his
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 is
                 a
                 propane
                 beast
                 ,
                 wallowing
                 in
                 his
                 filth
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 must
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 bryars
                 and
                 thorns
                 pulled
                 up
                 ,
                 ere
                 the
                 seed
                 sown
                 can
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 fruit
                 .
                 No
                 lust
                 ,
                 no
                 sinne
                 lived
                 in
                 ,
                 hath
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 promulged
                 ,
                 what
                 washings
                 and
                 preparations
                 were
                 there
                 for
                 several
                 dayes
                 together
                 ?
                 Thou
                 that
                 comest
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 goar
                 and
                 filth
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 loathsome
                 and
                 an
                 abominable
                 object
                 .
                 Do
                 men
                 use
                 to
                 sow
                 in
                 bogs
                 and
                 quagmires
                 ?
                 So
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Word
                 thrive
                 in
                 men
                 of
                 loose
                 and
                 dissolute
                 lives
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 in
                 an
                 indignation
                 at
                 the
                 sinfulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 crieth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Hear
                   ,
                   ô
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   hearken
                   ,
                   ô
                   Earth
                   !
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 1.2
                 .
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 insensible
                 creatures
                 would
                 more
                 attend
                 ,
                 than
                 some
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Exhortation
                
                 .
                 Labour
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 Ministry
                 something
                 ,
                 some
                 great
                 thing
                 ,
                 some
                 terrible
                 thing
                 ,
                 some
                 comfortable
                 thing
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 there
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 's
                 nothing
                 !
                 They
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 any
                 Sermon
                 they
                 hear
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 generally
                 delight
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 brings
                 nothing
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 love
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 fire
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 ;
                 they
                 love
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 troubles
                 and
                 disquiets
                 them
                 for
                 sinne
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 's
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 passeth
                 away
                 as
                 nothing
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 contented
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Oh
                 people
                 prepared
                 for
                 destructon
                 !
                 Oh
                 people
                 hated
                 by
                 God!
                 For
                 wherein
                 doth
                 God
                 sh●w
                 his
                 love
                 more
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 by
                 causing
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 ?
                 Those
                 whom
                 God
                 loveth
                 ,
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 Ministery
                 efficacious
                 and
                 vigorous
                 :
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 power
                 and
                 autority
                 :
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Oh
                 how
                 it
                 searcheth
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 tryeth
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 convinceth
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 conquers
                 ,
                 nothing
                 an
                 stand
                 before
                 it
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   8.
                
                 
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 planteth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 watereth
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostles
                 scope
                 is
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 to
                 prevent
                 factions
                 and
                 divisions
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Preachers
                 and
                 hearers
                 ;
                 to
                 unite
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 love
                 and
                 agreement
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 used
                 several
                 Arguments
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 eighth
                 Verse
                 beginneth
                 a
                 new
                 Medium
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 concord
                 ,
                 both
                 among
                 the
                 Ministers
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 men
                 joyned
                 in
                 earthly
                 power
                 ,
                 
                   Erunt
                   insuperabiles
                   ,
                   si
                   inseperabiles
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 true
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 members
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 the
                 Argument
                 the
                 Apostle
                 presseth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   one
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   themselves
                   or
                   by
                   their
                   hearers
                   ;
                   But
                   all
                   the
                   Officers
                   in
                   God●
                   Church
                   ,
                   whether
                   those
                   that
                   plant
                   or
                   water
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   one
                   :
                   Therefore
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 diversity
                 of
                 gifts
                 and
                 employmenss
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 unity
                 therefore
                 among
                 Ministers
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 concord
                 :
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 necessary
                 subject
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 multiplyed
                 divisions
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 very
                 hard
                 now
                 a
                 daies
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   watereth
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   planteth
                   are
                   one
                
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 pass
                 it
                 over
                 briefly
                 in
                 one
                 Sermon
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   one
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 essentially
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 one
                 nature
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sence
                 1
                 Joh.
                 5.
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   that
                   bear
                   witness
                   is
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   three
                   are
                   one
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 secondly
                 are
                 they
                 one
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 labour
                 and
                 worth
                 ;
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   laboured
                   more
                   abundantly
                   then
                   they
                   all
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 starres
                 differ
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 worth
                 and
                 ability
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prevents
                 such
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 appendant
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   shall
                   receive
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   labour
                   :
                   Vnum
                   sunt
                   non
                   individuo
                   ,
                   non
                   gradu
                   ,
                   non
                   donis
                   ,
                   non
                   vocatione
                   ,
                   non
                   autoritate
                   ,
                   non
                   tempore
                   ,
                   non
                   labore
                   ,
                   nec
                   non
                   maerore
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Baldwin
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 scope
                 and
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 appointed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 gather
                 a
                 Church
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 saith
                 and
                 godliness
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   although
                   there
                   is
                   diversity
                   and
                   variety
                   in
                   the
                   gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   all
                   ought
                   to
                   agree
                   in
                   one
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 mouth
                 :
                 Hence
                 is
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 1.70
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 world
                 began
                 ,
                 had
                 but
                 one
                 mouth
                 ;
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 mouths
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mouth
                 :
                 To
                 shew
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 contrariety
                 ,
                 no
                 opposition
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 agreed
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 one
                 should
                 not
                 preach
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 one
                 should
                 not
                 destroy
                 what
                 the
                 other
                 affirmes
                 .
                 Hence
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 so
                 earnestly
                 pray
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 Disciples
                 
                   might
                   be
                   one
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 17.
                 
                 For
                 what
                 a
                 scandal
                 and
                 offence
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 agreed
                 among
                 themselves
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 pressing
                 unity
                 ,
                 Eph
                 4.4
                 ,
                 5.
                 doth
                 reckon
                 up
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 unities
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   body
                   ,
                   one
                   spirit
                   ,
                   one
                   hope
                   ,
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   faith
                   ,
                   one
                   Baptisme
                
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 one
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 divisions
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 argument
                 of
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 errour
                 ,
                 fo●
                 truth
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 errour
                 is
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 unity
                 is
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 Papists
                 plead
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 have
                 little
                 cause
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 especially
                 not
                 unity
                 in
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 fundamental
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 supposeth
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   be
                   otherwise
                   minded
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   reveal
                   even
                   this
                   also
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.15
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 Ministery
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   doctrine
                   ;
                   and
                   true
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   soul
                   and
                   life
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.3
                 .
                 Paul
                 layeth
                 a
                 charge
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   teach
                   another
                   doctrine
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 sad
                 prognostique
                 of
                 ruine
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 Ministers
                 preach
                 one
                 doctrine
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ;
                 others
                 another
                 :
                 now
                 the
                 true
                 doctrine
                 is
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 another
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 grounded
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 :
                 Yea
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 anathematize
                 
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   heaven
                   that
                   should
                   bring
                   any
                   other
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 1.8
                 .
                 And
                 John
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 us
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 
                   receive
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   or
                   bid
                   them
                   God
                   speed
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Joh
                 ver
                 .
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 and
                 who
                 doth
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   partaker
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   evil
                   deeds
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 to
                 preach
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Christ
                 ,
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 inverters
                 ,
                 but
                 keepers
                 only
                 of
                 heavenly
                 doctrine
                 :
                 
                   Keep
                   that
                   good
                   thing
                   committed
                   to
                   thy
                   trust
                   ,
                
                 said
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.14
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   unity
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   end
                   and
                   scope
                   .
                
                 They
                 all
                 ought
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 mark
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 two-fold
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 Congregations
                 :
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 self-seeking
                 ,
                 this
                 hath
                 alwayes
                 made
                 divisions
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 hath
                 made
                 men
                 set
                 up
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christ
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 glorious
                 sight
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Ministery
                 not
                 gratifying
                 parties
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 interests
                 ,
                 but
                 affectionately
                 advancing
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 accounted
                 as
                 the
                 off
                 scouring
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 !
                 Paul
                 he
                 gave
                 us
                 this
                 example
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 end
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 agree
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   conversion
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 edifying
                 of
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 godliness
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 our
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 quickly
                 dispell
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 obtrude
                 thmselves
                 ;
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 tender
                 bowels
                 herein
                 ,
                 would
                 quickly
                 make
                 all
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 meanes
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 preach
                 our
                 own
                 notions
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 opinions
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 procure
                 your
                 salvation
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 marvel
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 as
                 many
                 opinions
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Ministers
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 would
                 wonderfully
                 unite
                 ,
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 preaching
                 ,
                 studying
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   should
                   be
                   unity
                   in
                   affections
                   ,
                   to
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   bless
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   abilities
                   and
                   gifts
                   of
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 Envy
                 and
                 pride
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 get
                 even
                 amongst
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 Christs
                 own
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 striving
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 greatest
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 ambitiously
                 affected
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 pure
                 Apostolical
                 times
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 Diotrephes
                 ,
                 that
                 loved
                 preheminence
                 above
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 nourished
                 and
                 taught
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 :
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 fore-seeing
                 what
                 mischief
                 this
                 would
                 bring
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 doth
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 press
                 love
                 among
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 gracious
                 expression
                 of
                 Calvin
                 concerning
                 Luther
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 hot
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 break
                 out
                 in
                 violent
                 expressions
                 :
                 Oh
                 saith
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   I
                   honour
                   Luther
                   as
                   an
                   eminent
                   servant
                   and
                   instrument
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   call
                   me
                   a
                   Devil
                   a
                   thousand
                   times
                   over
                   .
                
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 compared
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 salt
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 meaning
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 salt
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Have
                   salt
                   in
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   ,
                
                 Mar
                 9.50
                 .
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 salt
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 Oh
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Reuben
                 ,
                 so
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 divisions
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 divisions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 great
                 thoughts
                 of
                 heart
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 to
                 amplifie
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 how
                 sad
                 a
                 temptation
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 ends
                 or
                 affections
                 .
                 
                 And
                 then
                 what
                 people
                 should
                 do
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Ministery
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   apt
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   to
                   beget
                   atheism
                   ,
                   and
                   irreligion
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   .
                
                 They
                 begin
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Religion
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 invention
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 will
                 regard
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 look
                 after
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Oh
                 wo
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 because
                 of
                 offences
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 !
                 He
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 division
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 better
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 born
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 firebrand
                 here
                 ,
                 may
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 firebrand
                 in
                 hell
                 :
                 How
                 many
                 Atheists
                 and
                 prophane
                 scoffers
                 maiest
                 thou
                 make
                 by
                 this
                 division
                 of
                 thine
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   unity
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   much
                   grieve
                   and
                   unsetle
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 ;
                 such
                 godly
                 men
                 say
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 others
                 as
                 godly
                 say
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 sinne
                 :
                 Now
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 sinne
                 for
                 an
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 racking
                 and
                 torturing
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 :
                 Oh
                 what
                 shall
                 they
                 do
                 !
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   unity
                   ,
                   prophaneness
                   and
                   ungodliness
                   doth
                   the
                   more
                   encrease
                   ;
                   godliness
                   doth
                   exceedingly
                   decay
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 For
                 while
                 the
                 Ministers
                 should
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 to
                 discourage
                 impiety
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 sad
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 return
                 from
                 his
                 evil
                 way
                 :
                 They
                 commonly
                 le●ve
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 preaching
                 is
                 to
                 maintain
                 those
                 particular
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 that
                 particular
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 walk
                 in
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 takes
                 off
                 much
                 from
                 such
                 controversal
                 disputes
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 godliness
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 .
                 As
                 
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   meats
                   and
                   drinks
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousness
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.17
                 .
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 
                   have
                   the
                   heart
                   established
                   with
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   meats
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 14
                 9
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 those
                 things
                 vain
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 edifie
                 ;
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 neglected
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 main
                 :
                 the
                 one
                 thing
                 necessary
                 
                   is
                   to
                   seek
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   righteousness
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   divisions
                   do
                   wonderfully
                   harden
                   and
                   confirme
                   the
                   Papists
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   .
                
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 and
                 Calvinists
                 spirit
                 agree
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 one
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 contradicts
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 retorted
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 differences
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 about
                 a
                 necessary
                 point
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 the
                 Pope
                 be
                 above
                 a
                 Councel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Councel
                 above
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 yea
                 several
                 Popes
                 have
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 pretended
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 arms
                 fought
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 Though
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 retorted
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 their
                 mouths
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 such
                 differences
                 do
                 wonderfully
                 scandalize
                 and
                 harden
                 people
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 consult
                 not
                 with
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 to
                 be
                 antidoted
                 against
                 such
                 temptations
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 take
                 these
                 prescripts
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   thou
                   by
                   thy
                   pragmatical
                   m●dling
                   ,
                   widen
                   the
                   difference
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   raise
                   more
                   dust
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Apostle
                 laying
                 down
                 Arguments
                 against
                 divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 Hearers
                 .
                 The
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 and
                 hot
                 busie
                 carriages
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 doe
                 sometimes
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 among
                 the
                 Teachers
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 Johns
                 Disciples
                 out
                 of
                 emulation
                 and
                 envy
                 ▪
                 did
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 Johns
                 spirit
                 against
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 graciously
                 did
                 he
                 quench
                 those
                 sparks
                 by
                 that
                 humility
                 of
                 his
                 ?
                 
                   I
                   must
                   decrease
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   increase
                   ,
                   John
                
                 3.30
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   godly
                   doe
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   fundamental
                   point
                
                 ▪
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 faile
                 in
                 ;
                 They
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 we
                 cannot
                 expect
                 unity
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 more
                 
                 knowledge
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 grace
                 and
                 self-denial
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 differences
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 had
                 a
                 sharpe
                 contest
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 corrupt
                 censurings
                 that
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 weake
                 Christians
                 had
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 Romans
                 1.4
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Doe
                   thou
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   informed
                   with
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   divine
                   faith
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   thy
                   own
                   self
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 believed
                 Christ
                 upon
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria's
                 report
                 ,
                 did
                 afterwards
                 believe
                 Christ
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 .
                 The
                 Ministry
                 is
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 believe
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 many
                 do
                 so
                 stagger
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 or
                 do
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 stedfast
                 and
                 immoveable
                 in
                 faith
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   just
                   shall
                   live
                   by
                   his
                   faith
                
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 should
                 turn
                 Sceptick
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 resolute
                 as
                 a
                 Stoick
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Humble
                   your selves
                   under
                   these
                   differences
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   goe
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   preach
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   things
                   .
                
                 Let
                 these
                 things
                 fear
                 and
                 wound
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 Churches
                 peace
                 .
                 Say
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 Why
                 do
                 we
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 are
                 Brethren
                 ?
                 Say
                 ,
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 our
                 unprofitablenesse
                 ,
                 our
                 barrennesse
                 and
                 vanity
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 such
                 a
                 contentious
                 spirit
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 necessary
                 for
                 both
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 Use
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Is
                 the
                 Ministry
                 thus
                 one
                 ?
                 Then
                 when
                 any
                 doth
                 set
                 upon
                 this
                 maine
                 worke
                 ,
                 they
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 preach
                 not
                 about
                 other
                 thins
                 :
                 How
                 inexcusable
                 will
                 you
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 answer
                 not
                 God
                 thus
                 calling
                 of
                 you
                 ?
                 You
                 cannot
                 plead
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 heard
                 nothing
                 but
                 disputes
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 controversies
                 ;
                 we
                 were
                 puzzled
                 with
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 another
                 side
                 !
                 Oh
                 no!
                 The
                 plain
                 and
                 necessary
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 thou
                 couldst
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 have
                 every
                 day
                 sounded
                 in
                 thy
                 eares
                 ;
                 Preaching
                 hath
                 not
                 distracted
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 filled
                 you
                 with
                 troublesome
                 Disputations
                 ,
                 but
                 wholesome
                 Exhortations
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 therefore
                 be
                 thy
                 greater
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 refuse
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Ministry
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 hear
                 were
                 one
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 study
                 and
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 necessary
                 things
                 !
                 Oh
                 consider
                 ,
                 you
                 frustrate
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 proper
                 end
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 your
                 edifying
                 ,
                 your
                 conversion
                 !
                 For
                 this
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 us
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 preaching
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 fail
                 here
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 Ought
                 all
                 ministerial
                 abilities
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 in
                 one
                 way
                 ?
                 Then
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 preaching
                 ,
                 yet
                 makes
                 it
                 uselesse
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 raising
                 divisions
                 and
                 enmity
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 takes
                 the
                 old
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   Divide
                   &
                   impera
                
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 divides
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 reigneth
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 advanced
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 3.
                 
                 Are
                 they
                 all
                 to
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ends
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 Then
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 itching
                 after
                 sinfull
                 novelties
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 new
                 Sunne
                 .
                 Why
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 desire
                 a
                 new
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 Bible
                 as
                 well
                 ?
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 grievous
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 old
                 truths
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 knowest
                 them
                 already
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 despise
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 in
                 judgement
                 giveth
                 thee
                 up
                 to
                 an
                 inconstant
                 spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Reubens
                 curse
                 ,
                 
                   Vnstable
                   like
                   water
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   And
                   every
                   man
                   shall
                   receive
                   his
                   own
                   reward
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   labour
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 was
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 Divisions
                 amongst
                 Teachers
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 When
                 all
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 later
                 part
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 anticipation
                 ,
                 or
                 answer
                 to
                 an
                 Objection
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   can
                   they
                   be
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   different
                   in
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   abilities
                   and
                   labour
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 doth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 explication
                 adde
                 this
                 :
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 End
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Labour
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 Reward
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 contain
                 a
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Subject
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Note
                 of
                 Universality
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man.
                
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 strictly
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 what
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 of
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Officers
                 .
                 Every
                 Church
                 Officer
                 shall
                 receive
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 labour
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 truth
                 concerning
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 way
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 him
                 to
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 You
                 have
                 the
                 Predicate
                 or
                 
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   He
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   Reward
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Popish
                 Writers
                 triumph
                 ,
                 pleading
                 for
                 the
                 merit
                 and
                 
                   causality
                   of
                   works
                
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 reward
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 two-fold
                 reward
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Debt
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.8
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   laboureth
                   ,
                   the
                   reward
                   is
                   of
                   debt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 doth
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 an
                 inward
                 condignity
                 and
                 proportion
                 with
                 the
                 reward
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 paiment
                 of
                 a
                 day-labourer
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Reward
                   of
                   Grace
                   and
                   meer
                   Promise
                   .
                
                 When
                 such
                 a
                 reward
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 consequent
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 antecedent
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 or
                 Merit
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 such
                 a
                 necessary
                 order
                 and
                 connexion
                 ,
                 as
                 between
                 grace
                 and
                 glory
                 ;
                 glory
                 necessarily
                 followeth
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 causality
                 of
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 though
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 fidelity
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 .
                 Hence
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Debitor
                   sibi
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   nobis
                   ,
                   reddit
                   debita
                   nulli
                   debens
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 called
                 a
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Inheritance
                
                 ,
                 very
                 frequently
                 ,
                 in
                 allusion
                 to
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 where
                 several
                 Tribes
                 had
                 their
                 several
                 portions
                 of
                 Land
                 by
                 lot
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 any
                 worth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 did
                 meane
                 no
                 more
                 by
                 Meritum
                 ,
                 our
                 learned
                 men
                 shew
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Consider
                 the
                 Appropriation
                 and
                 Distinction
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Reward
                   ;
                   He
                   shall
                   receive
                   his
                   reward
                   ,
                
                 implying
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   degrees
                   of
                   reward
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   glory
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 learned
                 men
                 that
                 think
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 degrees
                 of
                 glory
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 are
                 alike
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 usually
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 throughly
                 understood
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 convince
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 different
                 Degrees
                 of
                 glory
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 may
                 confirm
                 it
                 ;
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 excellent
                 Appropriation
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 opposed
                 to
                 a
                 contrary
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   receive
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   evil
                   ,
                
                 but
                 to
                 degrees
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 one
                 labours
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 lesse
                 ;
                 now
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 gradual
                 diversity
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 gradual
                 differences
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Measure
                   and
                   rule
                   of
                   this
                   reward
                   ,
                   According
                   to
                   his
                   labour
                
                 ;
                 he
                 speaks
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 According
                 to
                 his
                 successe
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 Ministry
                 :
                 If
                 he
                 labour
                 and
                 take
                 pains
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 reward
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 believed
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 consider
                 this
                 Proposition
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 ministerial
                 labour
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   mans
                   labour
                   and
                   working
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   sure
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   proportionable
                   reward
                   .
                
              
               
                 Although
                 the
                 Wiseman
                 inscribes
                 this
                 Motto
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 labour
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   vanity
                   and
                   wearisomnesse
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 spiritual
                 labour
                 hath
                 a
                 sure
                 recompence
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 praying
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 seeking
                 Gods
                 face
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.58
                 .
                 
                   Alwayes
                   abounding
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   you
                   know
                   your
                   labour
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 comfortable
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 alwayes
                 doing
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ;
                 there
                 will
                 come
                 eternal
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   persons
                   ,
                   be
                   they
                   never
                   so
                   mean
                   ,
                   so
                   poor
                   ,
                   so
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   and
                   calling
                   to
                   do
                   Gods
                   work
                   .
                
                 Do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 onely
                 Ministers
                 and
                 men
                 in
                 publique
                 place
                 ;
                 Onely
                 rich
                 men
                 and
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Lords
                 work
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 Thou
                 deceivest
                 thy self
                 herein
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 co●tager
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 great
                 places
                 .
                 Matth.
                 20.
                 and
                 Matth.
                 25.
                 you
                 have
                 two
                 excellent
                 Parables
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 gives
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 more
                 or
                 
                   lesse
                   Talents
                
                 ;
                 none
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 idle
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 Gods
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 will
                 call
                 these
                 labourers
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 have
                 improved
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 idle
                 servant
                 ,
                 or
                 unprofitable
                 hath
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 sentence
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   cut
                   in
                   pieces
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   his
                   portion
                   with
                   hypocrites
                   .
                
                 All
                 idlenesse
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 deceiveth
                 the
                 expectation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 looked
                 for
                 fruitfulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 barrennesse
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 called
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 Gods
                 vineyard
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 thy
                 peculiar
                 service
                 ,
                 whether
                 married
                 ,
                 or
                 single
                 ,
                 bond
                 or
                 free
                 ,
                 rich
                 or
                 poor
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 must
                 abound
                 in
                 this
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   two
                   fold
                   doing
                   of
                   Gods
                   work
                   ;
                   either
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   providence
                   ,
                   as
                   passive
                   instruments
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   commands
                   ,
                   as
                   active
                   instruments
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 distinction
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 raised
                 up
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 instruments
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 his
                 providence
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 God
                 or
                 propound
                 godly
                 ends
                 in
                 doing
                 so
                 ;
                 therfore
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 reward
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 a
                 notable
                 instance
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 10.5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 staff
                 in
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ;
                 God
                 did
                 use
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 scourge
                 the
                 Israelite
                 ;
                 howbeit
                 he
                 meaneth
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 thinketh
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ;
                 here
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 passive
                 instrument
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 Gods
                 work
                 without
                 any
                 heart
                 ,
                 or
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 vers
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 
                   When
                   I
                   have
                   performed
                   my
                   whole
                   work
                
                 (
                 saith
                 God
                 )
                 
                   against
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   punish
                   him
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 punished
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 Jehu
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 immediately
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 family
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 tels
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   had
                   done
                   all
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 a
                 great
                 expression
                 ;
                 yet
                 Hos
                 .
                 1.4
                 .
                 God
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   will
                   be
                   av●nged
                   upon
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Jehu
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   blood
                   he
                   had
                   shed
                   .
                
                 For
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Gods
                 providence
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 upon
                 ambitious
                 and
                 sinfull
                 grounds
                 ,
                 not
                 keeping
                 close
                 to
                 Gods
                 way
                 ,
                 therefore
                 was
                 he
                 punished
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 doing
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Gods
                 providence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 later
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 matter
                 God
                 commands
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 godly
                 frame
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   acceptable
                   doing
                   of
                   Gods
                   work
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   rewarded
                   ?
                
                 And
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   onely
                   is
                   Gods
                   work
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   commanded
                   and
                   willed
                   by
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                 We
                 are
                 often
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   good
                   and
                   acceptable
                   will
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Many
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 doing
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 look
                 not
                 for
                 warrant
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Scripture
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
                 or
                 prepared
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.17
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 approved
                 and
                 commanded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 bring
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 All
                 that
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 so
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 accepted
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 work
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 acceptable
                 coin
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 none
                 of
                 Gods
                 superscription
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaks
                 of
                 cruel
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 think
                 they
                 did
                 God
                 service
                 in
                 killing
                 his
                 own
                 sheep
                 ,
                 John
                 16.2
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 heavy
                 and
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 delusion
                 ,
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 for
                 Gods
                 work
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 be
                 sure
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 Gods
                 work
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   acceptable
                   labouring
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   .
                
                 For
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 labour
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 meerly
                 from
                 the
                 painfulnesse
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   give
                   his
                   body
                   to
                   be
                   burnt
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   love
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   nothing
                   worth
                   .
                
                 Not
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 painfulnesse
                 or
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 other
                 qua●i●●cations
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 these
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   profitable
                   working
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   persons
                   are
                   first
                   made
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   justified
                   and
                   sanctified
                   .
                   Make
                   the
                   tree
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   fruit
                   will
                   be
                   good
                   .
                
                 The
                 person
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 ere
                 any
                 work
                 can
                 be
                 acceptable
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 unclean
                 person
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 unclean
                 ;
                 
                   To
                   the
                   defiled
                   all
                   things
                   become
                   defiled
                   ,
                
                 Tit.
                 1.15
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 people
                 would
                 attend
                 to
                 this
                 !
                 They
                 only
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ;
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 alms
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 knowledge
                 about
                 the
                 root
                 thereof
                 .
                 Are
                 their
                 persons
                 justified
                 ,
                 their
                 natures
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 acceptably
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Reward
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   that
                   work
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   for
                   Gods
                   sake
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   love
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 acts
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 terrible
                 verdict
                 by
                 Christ
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   reward
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 6.2
                 .
                 O
                 words
                 of
                 terrour
                 and
                 horrour
                 !
                 They
                 did
                 all
                 those
                 acts
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 applauded
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 reward
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 ;
                 our
                 Saviour
                 useth
                 that
                 affirmation
                 ,
                 
                   Verily
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 men
                 diligently
                 mind
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Verily
                   they
                   have
                   their
                   reward
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 will
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 men
                 avail
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 duties
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 away
                 !
                 Know
                 then
                 this
                 worm
                 will
                 devour
                 thy
                 gourd
                 ,
                 vain
                 glory
                 ,
                 car●al
                 ends
                 and
                 designs
                 upon
                 Gods
                 works
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 away
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Devil
                 cannot
                 keep
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 darknesse
                 and
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wilt
                 do
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 indeavours
                 to
                 marre
                 thy
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 by
                 throwing
                 some
                 dead
                 flie
                 in
                 this
                 box
                 of
                 ointment
                 ,
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 and
                 self-advantage
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   work
                   will
                   onely
                   have
                   a
                   reward
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   with
                   that
                   measure
                   and
                   degree
                   of
                   love
                   and
                   fervency
                   that
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 Every
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 up
                 with
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 duty
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 with
                 much
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 inflamed
                 affections
                 to
                 God.
                 
                   Fervent
                   in
                   spirit
                   ,
                   serving
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 12.11
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 boyling
                 over
                 ;
                 that
                 argueth
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 zeal
                 is
                 under
                 every
                 duty
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   something
                   against
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   left
                   thy
                   first
                   love
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                
                 2
                 5.
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 lost
                 all
                 her
                 love
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 bereaved
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 because
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 such
                 degrees
                 ,
                 such
                 fervency
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 God
                 reproveth
                 her
                 .
                 Have
                 not
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 own
                 people
                 lost
                 their
                 first
                 praying
                 ,
                 first
                 hearing
                 ,
                 their
                 first
                 zeal
                 and
                 affections
                 to
                 good
                 things
                 ?
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   he
                   that
                   doth
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   negligently
                   ,
                
                 Jer
                 48.10
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 reward
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Gods
                 work
                 are
                 negligent
                 and
                 
                 carelesse
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 dishonour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 be
                 fervent
                 and
                 active
                 in
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Gods
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   work
                   to
                   be
                   rewarded
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   constantly
                   done
                   with
                   perseverance
                   ,
                   holding
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 24.13
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   endureth
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   leave
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   commit
                   iniquity
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   all
                   his
                   righteousnesse
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   remembred
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 33.13
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 begin
                 in
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 Devils
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 escape
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 vomit
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   later
                   end
                   of
                   such
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   their
                   beginning
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 
                 Take
                 Judas
                 for
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 instance
                 ,
                 he
                 leaveth
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 followeth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 preacheth
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 worketh
                 miracles
                 ,
                 he
                 casts
                 out
                 Devils
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 proveth
                 an
                 Apostate
                 himself
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Devil
                   enters
                   into
                   him
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 those
                 seeming
                 good
                 works
                 perish
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 aguish
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 some
                 good
                 fits
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 of
                 diseases
                 !
                 Then
                 they
                 will
                 call
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 such
                 had
                 an
                 heart
                 alwayes
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 !
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   whom
                   his
                   master
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   cometh
                   shall
                   find
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 24.46
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   work
                   to
                   be
                   rewarded
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   fully
                   and
                   plenarily
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 to
                 be
                 heaped
                 over
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaking
                 of
                 Caleb
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 followed
                 the
                 Lord
                 heartily
                 ,
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   fulfilled
                   to
                   go
                   after
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 1.36
                 .
                 that
                 denoteth
                 his
                 whole
                 heart
                 was
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 three-fold
                 fulnesse
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                
                 .
                 The
                 united
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 must
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 ;
                 not
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 distractions
                 ,
                 an
                 heart
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 heart
                 for
                 the
                 creature
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Object
                
                 ;
                 every
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 .
                 You
                 read
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 did
                 many
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Joash
                   ,
                   Amasiah
                   ,
                   Herod
                
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 fully
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 they
                 lost
                 this
                 reward
                 .
                 Now
                 of
                 all
                 works
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 more
                 immediately
                 relate
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 any
                 work
                 looking
                 this
                 way
                 will
                 be
                 rewarded
                 Hence
                 a
                 
                   Cup
                   of
                   cold
                   water
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Prophet
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Prophet
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 10.41
                 .
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   Prophets
                   reward
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Fulnesse
                   of
                   degree
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   to
                   abound
                   in
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 to
                 adde
                 one
                 grace
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 other
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 Will
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 thus
                 circumstantiated
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 rewarded
                 ?
                 Then
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 two
                 contraries
                 to
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   idlenesse
                   ,
                   unprofitablenesse
                   and
                   unfruitfulnesse
                   .
                
                 The
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 labour
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 hope
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 1.3
                 .
                 Every
                 grace
                 is
                 laborious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 
                   to
                   strive
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   straight
                   gate
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 13.24
                 .
                 Oh
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 for
                 a
                 principle
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 jolly
                 ,
                 loose
                 and
                 secure
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 happy
                 !
                 Christianity
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 
                   running
                   in
                   a
                   race
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                   to
                   fighting
                   and
                   wrestling
                   ;
                   the
                   subduing
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   to
                   mortifying
                   and
                   crucifying
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 What
                 then
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 thy
                 carelesnesse
                 ,
                 thy
                 negligence
                 ?
                 Oh
                 fear
                 ,
                 lest
                 God
                 curse
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 barren
                 fig-tree
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Cast
                   that
                   unprofitable
                   servant
                   into
                   everlasting
                   flames
                   !
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 contrary
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 greater
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   do
                   the
                   Devils
                   work
                
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 told
                 the
                 
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   works
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                
                 John
                 8.44
                 .
                 What
                 were
                 those
                 works
                 ?
                 To
                 oppose
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 to
                 rebell
                 against
                 that
                 glorious
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Men
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 in
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   Judas
                   heart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   fill
                   Ananias
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 only
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 his
                 lusts
                 .
                 Lying
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Devils
                 work
                 :
                 Malicious
                 opposing
                 of
                 godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Devils
                 work
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 all
                 sinne
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.8
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   dissolve
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 Take
                 heed
                 then
                 ,
                 lest
                 while
                 thou
                 share
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 do
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 punishments
                 :
                 L●st
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Depart
                   into
                   everlasting
                   fire
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   his
                   Angels
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   fellow
                   workers
                
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 considered
                 what
                 the
                 
                   work
                   is
                
                 ,
                 now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 and
                 admire
                 at
                 the
                 Reward
                 :
                 And
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 Reward
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 a
                 distinction
                 or
                 two
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Essential
                   Reward
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   full
                   Assurance
                   and
                   Delight
                   .
                
                 This
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 work
                 for
                 God
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 happy
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 dwarf
                 and
                 the
                 gyant
                 are
                 both
                 equall
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 in
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 grown
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 great
                 Mountain
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Accidental
                   Reward
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Glory
                
                 :
                 Because
                 of
                 greater
                 labour
                 and
                 sufferings
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 one
                 may
                 partake
                 of
                 more
                 Glory
                 then
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 glorified
                 Saints
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 Stars
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 one
                 Star
                 differeth
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 Glory
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 .
                 In
                 Justification
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 equall
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 more
                 sinnes
                 pardoned
                 then
                 others
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 the
                 acceptation
                 of
                 them
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 equall
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 intensively
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 extensively
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 alike
                 justified
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 salvation
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Thrones
                 prepared
                 for
                 some
                 above
                 others
                 .
                 Neither
                 in
                 that
                 ambitious
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Zebedees
                 Children
                 did
                 our
                 Saviour
                 deny
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 chiefer
                 places
                 then
                 other
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 rebuked
                 their
                 carnal
                 apprehensions
                 about
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 20.33
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 Prophets
                 Reward
                 spoken
                 of
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 Reward
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 choice
                 work
                 for
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 manifold
                 contradictions
                 they
                 endure
                 from
                 sinners
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 labour
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   lawfull
                   to
                   encourage
                   a
                   mans
                   self
                   in
                   working
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Reward
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 self-seeking
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 immortality
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 2.7
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 tender
                 people
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 troubled
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 gone
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 find
                 such
                 desires
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 moving
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 duties
                 .
                 Oh!
                 they
                 think
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 ends
                 !
                 Did
                 not
                 Christ
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 got
                 nothing
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 I
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 Now
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 Principle
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 loveth
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sakes
                 .
                 Though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 no
                 Hell
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 is
                 his
                 spiritual
                 constitution
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 new
                 Creature
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 Divine
                 nature
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 spontaneous
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 willing
                 principle
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 outward
                 motives
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 dutifull
                 Child
                 loveth
                 his
                 Father
                 (
                 though
                 poor
                 ,
                 )
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 Inheritance
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Mother
                 loveth
                 her
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 all
                 that
                 care
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 an
                 inward
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 grace
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 thirsting
                 and
                 hungering
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 promise
                 a
                 reward
                 to
                 an
                 hungry
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 eat
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 David
                 often
                 in
                 those
                 pure
                 strains
                 of
                 love
                 and
                 longing
                 after
                 God
                 ,
                 making
                 him
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 his
                 delight
                 ,
                 he
                 loveth
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 love
                 him
                 more
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 he
                 loveth
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 loveth
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 said
                 of
                 humane
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 
                   nescio
                   quid
                
                 ,
                 burning
                 in
                 a
                 mans
                 breast
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 of
                 Divine
                 love
                 .
                 But
                 yet
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 lawfull
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 stirre
                 up
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 to
                 this
                 duty
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                 glorious
                 Reward
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Precept
                 and
                 
                   Example
                   .
                   Precept
                
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 exhorteth
                 to
                 our
                 duty
                 ;
                 
                   Because
                   our
                   work
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15
                 
                   ult
                   .
                   We
                   judge
                   these
                   afflictions
                   light
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   while
                   we
                   behold
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor
                 4.
                 ult
                 .
                 Christ
                 sheweth
                 his
                 Disciples
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 discouraged
                 in
                 doing
                 or
                 suffering
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 stirre
                 up
                 an
                 unlawfull
                 coveting
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 if
                 seeking
                 thus
                 for
                 eternal
                 Glory
                 were
                 a
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ;
                 He
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 had
                 a●
                 
                   e●e
                   to
                   the
                   joy
                   that
                   was
                   se●
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 endure
                 the
                 Cross
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.26
                 .
                 
                   He
                   had
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   recompence
                   of
                   the
                   Reward
                
                 :
                 He
                 did
                 mark
                 it
                 diligently
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 sign●fieth
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 distinguish
                 between
                 
                   Amor
                   m●rc●dis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Amor
                   mercenarius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 Reward
                 is
                 not
                 presently
                 a
                 mercenary
                 love
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inward
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 frame
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 reward
                 of
                 godliness
                 ,
                 or
                 working
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 again
                 two-fold
                 :
                 Either
                 Temporary
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 Eternal
                 in
                 that
                 come
                 .
                 
                   Godliness
                   hath
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4
                 8.
                 
                 No
                 promise
                 of
                 any
                 temporal
                 mercy
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 a
                 wicked
                 man.
                 God
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 d●sposeh
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 outward
                 mercies
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 promise
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Ismael's
                 ,
                 not
                 Isaac's
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 
                   Yea
                   and
                   Amen
                   ,
                   firm
                
                 and
                 
                   su●e
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 gave
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 a
                 temporal
                 reward
                 for
                 his
                 service
                 ,
                 in
                 destroying
                 Tyre
                 :
                 And
                 Austin
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   that
                   earthly
                   dominion
                   the
                
                 Romanes
                 
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   reward
                   of
                   their
                   Civil
                   Justice
                
                 :
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 still
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 gracious
                 Promise
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 special
                 mercy
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 sanctified
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 and
                 dominion
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 sanctified
                 use
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Saul
                 thought
                 Michall
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 utter
                 ruine
                 and
                 ensnaring
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Godly
                   men
                   only
                   have
                   the
                   Promises
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 No
                 good
                 thing
                 will
                 he
                 withhold
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 84.11
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Reason
                   why
                
                 these
                 Promises
                 are
                 not
                 alwaies
                 made
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   this
                   would
                   hind●r
                   the
                   grand
                   Promises
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   for
                   the●r
                   spiritu●l
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 explained
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 
                   Wherein
                   lyeth
                   this
                   reward
                   of
                   working
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   either
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 no
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 no
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   deal
                   of
                   Peace
                   and
                   Comfort
                   of
                   Cons●ience
                   in
                   doing
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   .
                
                 The
                 very
                 Heathens
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Virtus
                   est
                   sibi
                   praemium
                
                 ;
                 Vertue
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 to
                 it self
                 .
                 It
                 brings
                 such
                 quietness
                 ,
                 such
                 tranquil●ty
                 ,
                 such
                 comfort
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 desirable
                 to
                 be
                 doing
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
                 When
                 David
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 offered
                 so
                 willingly
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 deal
                 of
                 comfort
                 and
                 joy
                 did
                 David
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 duty
                 it self
                 ?
                 
                   Who
                   are
                   we
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   offer
                   so
                   willingly
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Chron.
                 29.14
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 sinne
                 hath
                 a
                 sting
                 ,
                 and
                 carrieth
                 a
                 tor●ment
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 filling
                 the
                 Conscience
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 and
                 horrour
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Cain
                 and
                 Judas
                 .
                 None
                 rationally
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 tortures
                 and
                 torments
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 are
                 perpetual
                 .
                 Thus
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Faith
                 and
                 other
                 Graces
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 accompanied
                 with
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 keeps
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 continual
                 Feast
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 Dives
                 ,
                 he
                 fareth
                 diliciously
                 every
                 day
                 .
                 Pindar
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 Heathen
                 Poet
                 ,
                 called
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   sweet
                   Nurse
                   in
                   old
                   age
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 young
                 age
                 and
                 all
                 ages
                 ▪
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 themselves
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 great
                 trouble
                 of
                 spirit
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 David
                 often
                 crying
                 out
                 upon
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 
                   cast
                   down
                
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 upon
                 himself
                 to
                 
                   trust
                   in
                   God.
                
                 But
                 this
                 disquietness
                 in
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 partly
                 by
                 
                 their
                 own
                 fault
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 he
                 
                   is
                   a
                   roaring
                   Lyon
                
                 ,
                 he
                 disquiets
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 indeed
                 suffer
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 wise
                 ends
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 Job
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 alwaies
                 be
                 doing
                 Gods
                 work
                 !
                 If
                 you
                 did
                 but
                 know
                 how
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 sweet
                 it
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 labour
                 for
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 your
                 hearts
                 would
                 be
                 enamoured
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   do
                   Gods
                   work
                   ,
                   he
                   further
                   rewards
                   with
                   more
                   spiritual
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   enlargeth
                   our
                   Abilities
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   work
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   we
                   may
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   had
                   five
                   ,
                   he
                   gained
                   ten
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 19
                 16.
                 
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   godly
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   faint
                   or
                   weary
                   ,
                   but
                   renew
                   their
                   ctrength
                   like
                   an
                   Eagle
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 40.31
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 grow
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 persevere
                 and
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 established
                 in
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Reward
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 account
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 wicked
                 regard
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 more
                 gracious
                 strength
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 grow
                 up
                 into
                 further
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 graces
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 .
                 Oh!
                 How
                 heartily
                 doth
                 the
                 soul
                 pray
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 grieve
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 finds
                 a
                 defect
                 !
                 Now
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 this
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 abour
                 in
                 his
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   sure
                   to
                   have
                   Gods
                   Protection
                   and
                   Presence
                   to
                   support
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   labour
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 it
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   accompanied
                   with
                   painfulnese
                
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 very
                 troublesome
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 their
                 Combates
                 and
                 Conflicts
                 within
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 very
                 troublesome
                 to
                 man
                 without
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 world
                 hate
                 and
                 oppose
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 thus
                 opposed
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 God
                 protect
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 he
                 draw
                 nigh
                 with
                 his
                 support
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 ,
                 or
                 strengthen
                 ;
                 none
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 abide
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 three-fold
                 encouragement
                 the
                 godly
                 have
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Oh!
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 any
                 be
                 so
                 diffident
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 shall
                 lose
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 godliness
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 hinderance
                 to
                 them
                 !
                 Do
                 but
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 work
                 is
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 doest
                 it
                 in
                 Gods
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 fear
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   unrighteous
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   to
                   forget
                   your
                   sufferings
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.10
                 .
                 You
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 
                   put
                   up
                   all
                   Davids
                   teares
                   into
                   his
                   bottle
                
                 :
                 As
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 fragment
                 of
                 bread
                 lost
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 thee
                 lose
                 one
                 mite
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 hindered
                 thee
                 .
                 When
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 for
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 would
                 take
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sodoms
                 wealth
                 ,
                 God
                 presently
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   exceeding
                   great
                   reward
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 consider
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   eternal
                   Reward
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   how
                   eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   hath
                   it
                   entred
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   to
                   conceive
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sheba's
                 spirit
                 fainted
                 within
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 would
                 it
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 all
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 like
                 Ezekiel's
                 waters
                 ,
                 that
                 rise
                 up
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 .
                 God
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 sovereignty
                 he
                 hath
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 having
                 all
                 from
                 him
                 )
                 might
                 have
                 commanded
                 all
                 our
                 work
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 us
                 nothing
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 annhilated
                 us
                 immediately
                 into
                 our
                 first
                 nothing
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 were
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 can
                 be
                 servants
                 to
                 men
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 What
                 Master
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Servant
                 hath
                 been
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 will
                 bid
                 him
                 sit
                 down
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 ?
                 
                   Doth
                   he
                   thank
                   that
                   servant
                   after
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   what
                   is
                   commanded
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 17.9
                 ?
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 might
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 no
                 reward
                 )
                 shall
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bounty
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 recompence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 glorious
                 an
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 Here
                 the
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 amazed
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   streightned
                   ,
                   It
                   's
                   streightned
                
                 ,
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 bounless
                 love
                 of
                 God!
                 For
                 ,
                 consisider
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 Reward
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   God
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 communicating
                 his
                 goodness
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 comfort
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 work
                 :
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   we
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 
                   seeing
                   
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   seeing
                   him
                   as
                   he
                   is
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.2
                 .
                 No
                 longer
                 
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   glass
                
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 disputed
                 ,
                 Whether
                 formal
                 Happiness
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   knowing
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 
                   loving
                   of
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   embracing
                   of
                   him
                
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 reward
                 being
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 told
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 infinite
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 inestimable
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   tunc
                   dignè
                   eum
                   aestimans
                   quando
                   inaestimabilem
                   dicimus
                   ,
                   &
                   quicquid
                   de
                   Deo
                   dici
                   potest
                   ,
                   eo
                   ipso
                   est
                   indignum
                   ,
                   quia
                   dici
                   potest
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 mercy
                 covenanted
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   our
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 compleated
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   reward
                   lieth
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   glorification
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   faculties
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   body
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 The
                 spirits
                 of
                 
                   just
                   men
                   made
                   perfect
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 
                 There
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 grace
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 holiness
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 sin
                 or
                 remorse
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 like
                 the
                 higher
                 Region
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 troublesome
                 meteor's
                 are
                 .
                 Oh!
                 What
                 a
                 bottomless
                 subject
                 is
                 this
                 !
                 That
                 thy
                 understanding
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 darkness
                 in
                 it
                 !
                 Thy
                 will
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 disobedience
                 in
                 it
                 !
                 Thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 dulness
                 or
                 sluggishness
                 in
                 it
                 !
                 Oh!
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 we
                 were
                 speaking
                 of
                 some
                 Platonical
                 Idea
                 ,
                 or
                 metaphysical
                 abstraction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 reallity
                 indeed
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 assures
                 the
                 godly
                 of
                 this
                 Reward
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 made
                 a
                 glorious
                 body
                 ;
                 all
                 vileness
                 and
                 loathsomeness
                 is
                 removed
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 immortal
                 body
                 :
                 No
                 more
                 death
                 ,
                 paines
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 distempers
                 .
                 This
                 Honour
                 will
                 God
                 put
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Eternity
                   of
                   this
                   happiness
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 astonishing
                 also
                 .
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes
                 4.17
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   ye
                   blessed
                   ,
                   inherit
                   everlasting
                   glory
                   .
                
                 Oh!
                 Who
                 would
                 think
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 service
                 or
                 labour
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 will
                 bring
                 
                   an
                   eternal
                   weight
                   of
                   Glory
                
                 !
                 Think
                 what
                 eternity
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 poor
                 mortals
                 ,
                 that
                 measure
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 can
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 think
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fulness
                   of
                   this
                   happiness
                
                 ;
                 an
                 aggregation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 happy
                 ,
                 either
                 within
                 or
                 without
                 .
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 it
                 's
                 represented
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 glorious
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   great
                   Feast
                   ,
                   Jerusalem
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                
                 is
                 paved
                 with
                 all
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 glory
                 ,
                 Alas
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 heavenly
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 if
                 drops
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 
                   the
                   vast
                   disproportion
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   works
                   thou
                   dost
                   for
                   God.
                
                 What
                 equality
                 is
                 there
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 glorious
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 duties
                 thou
                 doest
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 any
                 plead
                 merit
                 or
                 worth
                 ?
                 Where
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 trusting
                 in
                 our selves
                 ?
                 Oh!
                 you
                 that
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 for
                 your
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Alms-deeds
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 thing
                 salvation
                 is
                 !
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   have
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   given
                   him
                   for
                   lifting
                   up
                   a
                   straw
                   ,
                
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 such
                 disproportion
                 as
                 here
                 is
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 finite
                 limited
                 creature
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   are
                   not
                   found
                   pure
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                   ,
                
                 and
                 what
                 hope
                 hast
                 thou
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 work
                 thou
                 doest
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 he
                 first
                 works
                 it
                 in
                 thee
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 labourest
                 for
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 rewards
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 thou
                 doest
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 accompanied
                 with
                 much
                 evil
                 and
                 many
                 
                   imperfections
                   .
                   Bona
                   meaneque
                   mea
                   sunt
                   ,
                   neque
                   purè
                   bona
                   sunt
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 four
                 leaven
                 still
                 abiding
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 formerly
                 been
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 done
                 his
                 work
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 damn
                 thee
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 score
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 wert
                 now
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 perfectly
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Whatsoever
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 thy
                 duty
                 :
                 God
                 need
                 not
                 reward
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 have
                 bestowed
                 a
                 less
                 reward
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 What
                 work
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 due
                 ,
                 besides
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 need
                 it
                 :
                 It
                 addeth
                 
                 nothing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 righteous
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 better
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 thy
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 not
                 Gods.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   thou
                   doest
                   is
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   little
                   work
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   rewarded
                   to
                   eternity
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 considerations
                 should
                 teach
                 deep
                 humility
                 .
                 O
                 wretched
                 and
                 foolish
                 Pharisee
                 !
                 Thou
                 fastest
                 ,
                 thou
                 prayest
                 ,
                 and
                 thinkest
                 by
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 O
                 pray
                 for
                 eye-salve
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 thy
                 eyes
                 opened
                 !
                 Let
                 this
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Drive
                   people
                   out
                   of
                   self-righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   trusting
                   in
                   their
                   workes
                   .
                
                 I
                 would
                 this
                 sinne
                 were
                 onely
                 among
                 Papists
                 .
                 Oh
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 too
                 much
                 imbred
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Protestants
                 !
                 How
                 can
                 the
                 civil
                 righteous
                 man
                 die
                 without
                 roaring
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 spirit
                 ?
                 lest
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 an
                 unregenerate
                 person
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 never
                 felt
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 secret
                 confidence
                 of
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 doth
                 exceedingly
                 harden
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   slack
                   ,
                   or
                   grudging
                   in
                   Gods
                   work
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 how
                 unreasonable
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 thy
                 heart
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 so
                 listlesse
                 ,
                 so
                 repining
                 ?
                 Why
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 remember
                 what
                 a
                 reward
                 God
                 hath
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 Oh
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 thy
                 Masters
                 joy
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 too
                 little
                 !
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   9.
                
                 
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 workers
                 together
                 with
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 ninth
                 verse
                 is
                 a
                 further
                 amplification
                 of
                 Pauls
                 intent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 presse
                 unity
                 against
                 factions
                 and
                 divisions
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 his
                 Argument
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   planters
                   and
                   waterers
                   are
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   gives
                   the
                   increase
                   .
                
                 This
                 he
                 further
                 illustrates
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   workers
                   together
                   with
                   God.
                
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 Gods
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 expression
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 extoll
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 depresse
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 glory
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   workers
                   together
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   Omnium
                   divinorum
                   divin●ssimum
                   est
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 an
                 Ancient
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 divinest
                 work
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 instrumental
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 rational
                 soul
                 to
                 its
                 
                   first
                   principle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 hath
                 apostatized
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 words
                 most
                 be
                 explained
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sense
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Labourers
                 or
                 
                   Workers
                   with
                
                 .
                 The
                 Vulgar
                 Translatours
                 ,
                 
                   Dei
                   adjutores
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 helpers
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 unsafe
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 help
                 supposeth
                 weeknesse
                 and
                 infirmity
                 ▪
                 Yea
                 some
                 dislike
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   Gratia
                   adjuvans
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 change
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 help
                 it
                 :
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 also
                 blamed
                 the
                 Heathens
                 for
                 calling
                 
                   Jupiter
                   â
                   juvando
                
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 need
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 meer
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 dealing
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 suitable
                 and
                 accommodated
                 way
                 to
                 our
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 useth
                 the
                 same
                 expression
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 .
                 
                   We
                   as
                   workers
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 If
                 we
                 interpret
                 the
                 word
                 thus
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 ?
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 conversion
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 work
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 power
                 and
                 free-will
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 Divines
                 called
                 Synergists
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   mans
                   will
                   did
                   co-operate
                   and
                   work
                   together
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   turning
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 ministerial
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   if
                   they
                   with
                   God
                   did
                   work
                   faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   hearers
                   .
                
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   only
                   gave
                   the
                   increase
                   .
                   Baldwin
                
                 the
                 Lutheran
                 upon
                 
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 putteth
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 and
                 Swenckfeldians
                 together
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministry
                   reacheth
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   thereof
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   reach
                   to
                   the
                   heart
                
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 greatly
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Swenckfeldians
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 make
                 the
                 
                   verbum
                   externum
                
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 
                   verbum
                   internum
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 hold
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   the
                   external
                   Word
                   ,
                   though
                   ehe
                   efficacy
                   thereby
                   be
                   solely
                   to
                   be
                   attributed
                   unto
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 laboured
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   it
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   power
                   .
                
                 No
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   laboured
                   more
                   abundantly
                   than
                   they
                   all
                   ,
                
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   was
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.10
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 first
                 inables
                 them
                 to
                 work
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 sub-operatours
                 before
                 co-operatours
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 sense
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 generally
                 received
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Gods
                   workers
                   together
                   in
                   his
                   vineyard
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   for
                   him
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Preposition
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 will
                 
                   not
                   have
                   relation
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   fellow-labourers
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Paul
                 cals
                 others
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   fellow-labourers
                   .
                   Timothy
                
                 is
                 called
                 his
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.21
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Take
                 it
                 as
                 generally
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   who
                   onely
                   giveth
                   increase
                   ,
                   hath
                   yet
                   appointed
                   the
                   Ministry
                   in
                   an
                   external
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   dispenced
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   work
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   preach
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   apply
                   it
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   though
                   God
                   onely
                   give
                   the
                   virtue
                   .
                
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   work
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 ;
                 they
                 touched
                 the
                 diseased
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 miraculous
                 cure
                 is
                 wholly
                 of
                 God.
                 Hence
                 Mark
                 16.20
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wrought
                 mighty
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 
                   by
                   them
                
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   are
                   workers
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   mens
                   souls
                   .
                
                 So
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.1
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 sence
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 not
                 by
                 immediate
                 producing
                 of
                 any
                 spiritual
                 effects
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 external
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 As
                 Gehezi
                 carried
                 his
                 Masters
                 staff
                 ,
                 and
                 touched
                 the
                 child
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 did
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 till
                 Elisha
                 came
                 himself
                 .
                 God
                 in
                 Creation
                 did
                 use
                 no
                 instruments
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 Schoolmen
                 dispute
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   creature
                   can
                   be
                   used
                   as
                   an
                   instrument
                   in
                   Creation
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   work
                   ,
                   but
                   about
                   something
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   Creation
                   is
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 these
                 divine
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 a
                 spiritual
                 creation
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 impossible
                 to
                 humane
                 power
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Ministry
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 antecedent
                 means
                 unto
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 so
                 often
                 attribute
                 this
                 mercy
                 unto
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 grace
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 consider
                 ,
                 What
                 Reasons
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 this
                 ;
                 Why
                 God
                 will
                 use
                 such
                 workers
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 needeth
                 not
                 the
                 parts
                 or
                 gifts
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 but
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 it
                 are
                 wrought
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 :
                 Yet
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 and
                 New
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 some
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 outward
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 gather
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   fit
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   accommodated
                   way
                   to
                   our
                   natures
                   .
                
                 When
                 God
                 sends
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mould
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 affections
                 ;
                 this
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 draw
                 us
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 delivered
                 the
                 Law
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 such
                 terrour
                 and
                 majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 desired
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 himself
                 speak
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 meer
                 men
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 immediate
                 approaches
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 divine
                 apparition
                 was
                 made
                 ;
                 they
                 presently
                 concluded
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 die
                 immediately
                 ,
                 
                   Can
                   any
                   see
                   God
                   and
                   live
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 appoint
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mould
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 messengers
                 ,
                 to
                 importune
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 .
                 
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 sutable
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Fowler
                 catcheth
                 many
                 birds
                 by
                 one
                 decoy
                 ,
                 a
                 bird
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 feather
                 :
                 or
                 rather
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 argueth
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   became
                   us
                   to
                   have
                   such
                   an
                   High-priest
                   ,
                   that
                   could
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   our
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   compassionate
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 becometh
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 home
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 our
                 estates
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 temptations
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 men
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 more
                 experience
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Ministers
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 the
                 deceitfulnesse
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 fit
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 comfort
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 snares
                 .
                 
                   As
                   face
                   answereth
                   face
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   answereth
                   another
                   ,
                   Prov.
                
                 27.19
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   to
                   oblige
                   us
                   and
                   tie
                   us
                   to
                   his
                   instituted
                   means
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 caveat
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 urged
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   must
                   follow
                   the
                   imagination
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   heart
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 many
                 Commands
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   obey
                   them
                   that
                   watch
                   over
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   submit
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   workes
                   sake
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 
                 Thus
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 work
                 grace
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 bound
                 us
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 might
                 neglect
                 or
                 despise
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 thinking
                 ,
                 What
                 needeth
                 this
                 preaching
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 grace
                 by
                 immediate
                 revelations
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 these
                 externals
                 ?
                 Now
                 God
                 would
                 prevent
                 such
                 loose
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 us
                 up
                 to
                 his
                 instituted
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bind
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Her●by
                   God
                   would
                   exercise
                   the
                   humility
                   ,
                   meeknesse
                   and
                   obedience
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 Gods
                 institution
                 !
                 These
                 are
                 Sh●pherds
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Guides
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Watchmen
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   to
                   instruct
                   ,
                   to
                   exhort
                   ,
                   to
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   sharply
                   ,
                   as
                   occasion
                   may
                   serve
                   .
                
                 Now
                 how
                 many
                 men
                 do
                 abhorre
                 and
                 disdain
                 this
                 ,
                 thinking
                 all
                 such
                 Church-subjection
                 ,
                 worse
                 than
                 Turkish
                 slavery
                 ?
                 The
                 Scripture
                 indeed
                 commends
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 much
                 patience
                 ,
                 much
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 
                   should
                   not
                   Lord
                   it
                   over
                   Gods
                   heritage
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 hard
                 to
                 discharge
                 all
                 ministerial
                 duties
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 powerfull
                 reproving
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 Church-censures
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 accounted
                 pragmatical
                 lordlinesse
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Lot
                   ,
                   He
                   will
                   needs
                   be
                   a
                   Judge
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 19
                 9.
                 because
                 he
                 opposed
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Hereby
                 then
                 God
                 will
                 try
                 thy
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 submit
                 to
                 those
                 wayes
                 God
                 hath
                 instituted
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 scorning
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 instructed
                 or
                 rebuked
                 by
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   men
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   inexcus●ble
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 now
                 converted
                 and
                 turned
                 from
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 plead
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 We
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   ascend
                   up
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   descend
                   into
                   the
                   lowermost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   near
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   nigh
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 the
                 Scripture
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 mercy
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 strange
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 delivereth
                 the
                 Word
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 speechlesse
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 arraign
                 thee
                 ?
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 not
                 left
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 !
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 not
                 forsaken
                 thy
                 evil
                 wayes
                 ?
                 Did
                 I
                 not
                 send
                 Messengers
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ?
                 Did
                 they
                 not
                 speak
                 in
                 a
                 tongue
                 thou
                 knowest
                 and
                 understoodest
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 have
                 ye
                 been
                 rebellious
                 ?
                 Oh
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 !
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 punish
                 so
                 severely
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 his
                 Messengers
                 have
                 come
                 away
                 doing
                 no
                 good
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 make
                 you
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 labourer
                 for
                 him
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   they
                   know
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Prophet
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 33.33
                 .
                 Then
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 consciences
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 convinced
                 :
                 Oh
                 we
                 heard
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 rejected
                 them
                 !
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   hereby
                   declare
                   his
                   power
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   .
                
                 For
                 God
                 to
                 have
                 labourers
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 derogate
                 from
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 advanceth
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 him
                 work
                 those
                 divine
                 and
                 admirable
                 effects
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 
                 contemptible
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 hereby
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 set
                 up
                 .
                 
                   We
                   have
                   this
                   treasure
                   in
                   earthly
                   vessels
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.7
                 .
                 Hence
                 Paul
                 cals
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   foolishnesse
                   of
                   preaching
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.21
                 .
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 
                   mighty
                   through
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   great
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   wise
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 he
                 cals
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   foolishnesse
                   of
                   preaching
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 carnal
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 or
                 messengers
                 thereof
                 .
                 God
                 could
                 have
                 immediately
                 and
                 suddenly
                 destroyed
                 Jericho
                 with
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 compasse
                 the
                 City
                 seven
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 with
                 Rams
                 horns
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 wals
                 must
                 fall
                 down
                 .
                 Now
                 Gods
                 using
                 such
                 unlikely
                 means
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 power
                 the
                 more
                 apparent
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Apostle
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   weapons
                   are
                   not
                   carnal
                   ,
                   but
                   spiritual
                   ,
                
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 despised
                 ?
                 
                   No
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   mighty
                   to
                   the
                   casting
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   strong
                   holds
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   doth
                   lift
                   up
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.5
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 this
                 there
                 needs
                 one
                 Caution
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   this
                   connexion
                   between
                   the
                   labour
                   of
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   working
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   natural
                   ,
                   necessary
                   and
                   perpetual
                   .
                   Paul
                   may
                   plant
                   ,
                   and
                   Apollo
                   may
                   water
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   give
                   no
                   increase
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 the
                 presence
                 or
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 therein
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 here
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 nature
                 ;
                 there
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 perpetual
                 and
                 unalterable
                 Decree
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 causes
                 work
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 work
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 are
                 ever
                 divided
                 ;
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 (
                 Baptism
                 for
                 example
                 )
                 will
                 allow
                 a
                 
                   Baptismus
                   externus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 internus
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 understand
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 consent
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   may
                   it
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   Ministry
                   laboureth
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   work
                   with
                   it
                   ?
                
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 to
                 this
                 already
                 ;
                 Reasons
                 may
                 be
                 on
                 Gods
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministrers
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 onely
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 this
                 two-fold
                 duty
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 God
                 work
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 find
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 our
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoever
                 it
                 have
                 no
                 virtue
                 or
                 efficacy
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 do
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Work
                   with
                   God
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   work
                   with
                   the
                   Ministry
                   .
                
                 Effectual
                 prayer
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 wheel
                 that
                 sets
                 all
                 on
                 going
                 .
                 Prayer
                 is
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 James
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 5.16
                 .
                 working
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 God
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 do
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 praying
                 people
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 like
                 the
                 Prophets
                 arrow
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 stuck
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 thrice
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 will
                 it
                 bring
                 glorious
                 effects
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 this
                 prayer
                 be
                 working
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   set
                   up
                   spiritual
                   labourers
                   in
                   every
                   Congregation
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 taught
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   send
                   out
                   labourers
                   into
                   his
                   harvest
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 9.38
                 .
                 Every
                 particular
                 Congregation
                 without
                 such
                 a
                 worker
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 world
                 without
                 a
                 Sunne
                 .
                 Wo
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Pray
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Gods
                   work
                   by
                   the
                   Ministers
                   work
                   may
                   go
                   home
                   to
                   thy
                   heart
                   .
                
                 Be
                 exceedingly
                 afraid
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 condition
                 be
                 not
                 made
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Sauls
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 answer
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 way
                 .
                 As
                 Elisha
                 struck
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Jordan
                 with
                 Elijahs
                 mantle
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Elijah
                   ?
                
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 waters
                 did
                 divide
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 2.14
                 .
                 Do
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 Oh
                 where
                 is
                 that
                 mighty
                 God
                 that
                 wrought
                 so
                 with
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 servants
                 of
                 his
                 !
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   heed
                   of
                   such
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   provoke
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   Ministry
                   .
                
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 hammer
                 battering
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fire
                 consuming
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 thy
                 unthankfulness
                 and
                 rebellion
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 did
                 so
                 long
                 sin
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 forsook
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 answered
                 them
                 no
                 more
                 there
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 people
                 may
                 quickly
                 provoke
                 God
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 no
                 benefit
                 ;
                 no
                 power
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 consume
                 in
                 thy
                 sin
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Is
                   the●
                   Ministry
                   a
                   working
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 teach
                 Ministers
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   workers
                   with
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 two
                 waies
                 ;
                 either
                 by
                 bringing
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 all
                 Heresies
                 and
                 false
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sooth
                 and
                 flatter
                 men
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 prayed
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   darkness
                   may
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   to
                   walk
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   work
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Who
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   this
                   ?
                
                 What
                 holiness
                 ,
                 purity
                 ,
                 humility
                 is
                 required
                 ?
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   it
                   a
                   working
                   with
                   God
                   ?
                   then
                   lay
                   aside
                   all
                   prejudice
                   and
                   cavils
                   against
                   it
                
                 :
                 Neglect
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 refusest
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 thy
                 soul
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 wherein
                 God
                 will
                 discover
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Wonder
                   not
                   if
                   the
                   Ministry
                   hath
                   many
                   times
                   wrought
                   such
                   powerfull
                   effects
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 blind
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 poor
                 are
                 humbled
                 ,
                 the
                 lofty
                 cast
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 mens
                 hearts
                 changed
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 worketh
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   Gods
                   husbandry
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   Gods
                   building
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 contained
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                   They
                   were
                   labourers
                   with
                   God
                
                 ;
                 This
                 latter
                 part
                 describeth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 in
                 what
                 suteable
                 relation
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   They
                   are
                   Gods
                   husbandry
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Gods
                   building
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 referreth
                 to
                 the
                 comparisons
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 used
                 before
                 ,
                 of
                 watering
                 and
                 planting
                 ;
                 Now
                 answerable
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 Gods
                 tillage
                 :
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 of
                 building
                 the
                 Apostle
                 prosecuteth
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Verses
                 :
                 Both
                 these
                 similitudes
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 both
                 have
                 their
                 peculiar
                 signification
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 emphasis
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 both
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 
                   field
                   ,
                   ager
                   colendus
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Gods
                 work
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 put
                 both
                 the
                 similitudes
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   his
                   husbandry
                   ,
                   and
                   building
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 delight
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 many
                 similitudes
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 shew
                 the
                 tende●
                 and
                 dear
                 respects
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 towards
                 God
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 to
                 a
                 wife
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 a
                 body
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 
                   branches
                   of
                   a
                   Vine
                
                 ;
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 a
                 garden
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ;
                 and
                 here
                 to
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 house
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 similitudes
                 hath
                 some
                 peculiar
                 respect
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 shew
                 the
                 near
                 conjunction
                 and
                 relation
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 God.
                 They
                 are
                 excellent
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 partly
                 
                   shew
                   Gods
                   tender
                   love
                   to
                   us
                
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 they
                 
                   teach
                   what
                   holy
                   and
                   pur●
                   persons
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 both
                 great
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 and
                 exact
                 duty
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 first
                 handle
                 these
                 two
                 similitudes
                 joyntly
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 severally
                 :
                 Joyntly
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 husbandry
                 ,
                 and
                 house
                 ;
                 It
                 implyeth
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   power
                   and
                   goodness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   making
                   them
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                 A
                 building
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 it self
                 ;
                 every
                 body
                 that
                 seeth
                 a
                 house
                 ,
                 presently
                 concludes
                 the
                 house
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 it self
                 ;
                 so
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 field
                 well
                 husbanded
                 ,
                 plowed
                 ,
                 sowed
                 ,
                 and
                 cloathed
                 with
                 goodly
                 Corn
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 know
                 ,
                 of
                 it self
                 the
                 earth
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 so
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 its
                 curse
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 briars
                 ,
                 and
                 thornes
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 people
                 leaving
                 the
                 sinnes
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 revealed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 you
                 must
                 necessarily
                 conclude
                 ,
                 this
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 have
                 this
                 by
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 Hence
                 God
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   planted
                   a
                   Vine
                
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 2.21
                 .
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 pleasant
                 garden
                 
                 of
                 Eden
                 was
                 planted
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaking
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 natural
                 ,
                 but
                 Church-Creation
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   the
                   sheep
                   of
                   his
                   pasture
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   we
                   our selves
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 100
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 not
                 only
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 people
                 believing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipping
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   imply
                   dominion
                   and
                   absolute
                   soveraignty
                   over
                   us
                   .
                
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Master
                 that
                 buildeth
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 appointeth
                 what
                 customes
                 and
                 orders
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ;
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 appointeth
                 what
                 seed
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 for
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.6
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Sonne
                   over
                   this
                   house
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 house
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 exalted
                 above
                 Moses
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 what
                 worship
                 God
                 commanded
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 was
                 over
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 over
                 him
                 that
                 built
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 point
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 consideration
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 durst
                 men
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 have
                 brought
                 in
                 such
                 superstition
                 ,
                 such
                 heresie
                 ,
                 such
                 tyranny
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 remembred
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Master
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 one
                 Law
                 giver
                 :
                 All
                 Officers
                 are
                 but
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Masters
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   denoteth
                   propriety
                   and
                   interest
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   our
                   own
                   .
                
                 The
                 house
                 is
                 the
                 owners
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 propriety
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 these
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 but
                 useth
                 these
                 that
                 declare
                 a
                 sweeter
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 nearer
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 wife
                 to
                 a
                 husband
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 indeed
                 of
                 this
                 building
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 field
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 happy
                 then
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 covenant
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 only
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 all
                 external
                 felicity
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Happy
                   are
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                
                 ;
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   happy
                   are
                   the
                   people
                   whose
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 144.15
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 name
                 a
                 greater
                 Prerogative
                 and
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 relation
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 their's
                 ;
                 his
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 goodness
                 .
                 Only
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 externally
                 of
                 this
                 husbandry
                 this
                 building
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 internally
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 such
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Promises
                 made
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 .
                 How
                 hardly
                 can
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   Gods
                   building
                
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 
                   the
                   Devils
                   Den
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Hell.
                
                 (
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 hereafter
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   supposeth
                   care
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   and
                   protection
                   :
                
                 This
                 floweth
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Propriety
                 causeth
                 care
                 and
                 love
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 What
                 cares
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 another
                 mans
                 Field
                 ,
                 another
                 mans
                 Corn
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 looketh
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ?
                 He
                 weedeth
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 fenceth
                 that
                 ,
                 he
                 keepeth
                 that
                 from
                 all
                 violence
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 (
                 certainly
                 )
                 should
                 encourage
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 their
                 conflict
                 with
                 sinne
                 .
                 Oh!
                 they
                 complain
                 of
                 the
                 weeds
                 ,
                 thornes
                 ,
                 that
                 grow
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 choak
                 the
                 good
                 seed
                 ;
                 let
                 them
                 remember
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 !
                 It
                 's
                 for
                 his
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 have
                 these
                 thornes
                 pulled
                 up
                 :
                 It
                 makes
                 for
                 Gods
                 praise
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 a
                 room
                 swept
                 and
                 kept
                 clear
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 lodge
                 in
                 .
                 Oh!
                 urge
                 this
                 in
                 Prayer
                 !
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 not
                 thy
                 husbandry
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 my
                 soul
                 thy
                 building
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 lieth
                 it
                 thus
                 ruinous
                 ?
                 Why
                 is
                 it
                 neglected
                 by
                 thee
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 only
                 my
                 comfort
                 ,
                 my
                 happiness
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 is
                 interested
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Come
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   several
                   similitudes
                
                 :
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   Gods
                   Husbandry
                
                 .
                 Take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 here
                 speak
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 and
                 mystical
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 
                   a
                   visible
                   Church
                   at
                
                 Corinth
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   visible
                   company
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   openly
                   and
                   publiquely
                   professing
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   joyning
                   together
                   in
                   an
                   external
                   Communion
                   in
                   holy
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 sheweth
                 how
                 all
                 our
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 should
                 be
                 ;
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 Societies
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Gods
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Tillage
                 ,
                 Building
                 and
                 House
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 truth
                 that
                 people
                 should
                 hearken
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 such
                 glorious
                 Titles
                 and
                 Relations
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Relation
                 of
                 being
                 Gods
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 implieth
                 something
                 
                   on
                   his
                   part
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 
                   on
                   ours
                   .
                   On
                   his
                   part
                
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   finds
                   all
                   people
                   of
                   themselves
                   like
                   a
                   barren
                   wilderness
                   ,
                   and
                   fruitless
                   desert
                   .
                
                 The
                 Curse
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                   nothing
                   but
                   briers
                   and
                   thornes
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 godliness
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 our
                 natures
                 ,
                 but
                 contrary
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 see
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 ground
                 like
                 the
                 very
                 rocks
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Husbandry
                 could
                 ever
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 on
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 are
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 comes
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 other
                 expressions
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 
                   raising
                   up
                   Children
                   to
                   Abraham
                   out
                   of
                   stones
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 wild
                 beasts
                 delight
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 habitation
                 :
                 Thus
                 are
                 all
                 men
                 till
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 wild
                 beasts
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 bruitish
                 lusts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Scripture
                 compare
                 them
                 so
                 often
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 bewail
                 the
                 roughness
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   supposeth
                   that
                   grace
                   and
                   godliness
                   is
                   wholly
                   planted
                   by
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   souls
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 floweth
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Seeing
                 we
                 are
                 such
                 a
                 barren
                 wilderness
                 ,
                 what
                 fruit
                 can
                 ever
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 us
                 ?
                 All
                 the
                 fruit
                 then
                 ,
                 of
                 righteousness
                 and
                 godliness
                 doth
                 come
                 wholly
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 We
                 of
                 our selves
                 stand
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 rotten
                 fruitless
                 trees
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 cursed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 down
                 for
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 works
                 the
                 beginnings
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 all
                 godliness
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Marvell
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 people
                 under
                 the
                 sweetest
                 and
                 best
                 seasons
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 yet
                 barren
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 fruitfulness
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 God.
                 Oh
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 people
                 who
                 know
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 who
                 hear
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 clouds
                 so
                 often
                 raining
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 be
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 stones
                 and
                 rocks
                 !
                 Oh
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 judgment
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 trembled
                 under
                 it
                 !
                 For
                 he
                 makes
                 one
                 to
                 grow
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 ;
                 He
                 causeth
                 grace
                 to
                 spring
                 up
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   supposeth
                   that
                   God
                   likewise
                   giveth
                   all
                   the
                   seasons
                   ,
                   and
                   opportunities
                   of
                   growth
                   and
                   fruitfulness
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Gardiner
                 ,
                 he
                 looketh
                 to
                 his
                 times
                 when
                 he
                 must
                 water
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 die
                 :
                 The
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 helpeth
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 soil
                 :
                 
                   Annus
                   non
                   ager
                   fructificat
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 angry
                 ,
                 he
                 threatneth
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 command
                 his
                 clouds
                 not
                 to
                 rain
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 God
                 threatens
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 judgment
                 ,
                 to
                 deprive
                 a
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 s●ason
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 how
                 low
                 and
                 slight
                 thoughts
                 soever
                 people
                 have
                 of
                 it
                 !
                 Observe
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 7.26
                 .
                 
                   Mischief
                   shall
                   come
                   upon
                   mischief
                   ,
                   one
                   calamity
                   upon
                   another
                
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   seek
                   for
                   a
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Law
                   shall
                   perish
                   from
                   the
                   Priest
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Amos
                 8.11
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 people
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 desert
                 Nation
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 makes
                 those
                 spiritual
                 heavens
                 like
                 brasse
                 and
                 iron
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 natural
                 seasons
                 and
                 times
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 appointment
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 gracious
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   On
                   our
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 field
                 to
                 be
                 tilled
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   willingness
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   prepare
                   and
                   wound
                   our
                   souls
                
                 ;
                 even
                 tearing
                 our
                 heart
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Word
                 as
                 seed
                 ,
                 may
                 fructifie
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 ,
                 
                   plowing
                   up
                   the
                   fallow
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 4.3
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Threatnings
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 very
                 bowels
                 ;
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Plough
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 deep
                 furrows
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 secure
                 ,
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 thus
                 many
                 years
                 layen
                 quiet
                 and
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 feeling
                 no
                 grief
                 nor
                 trouble
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 wounded
                 and
                 cut
                 assunder
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 acceptable
                 pleasing
                 work
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 necessary
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 Could
                 the
                 ground
                 be
                 sensible
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 feel
                 the
                 plow
                 making
                 torments
                 and
                 rents
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 like
                 a
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 in
                 thy
                 bowels
                 ;
                 that
                 bloweth
                 like
                 a
                 strong
                 tempest
                 ,
                 and
                 shakes
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 expect
                 not
                 healing
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 till
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 disquieted
                 !
                 Do
                 not
                 then
                 quarrell
                 at
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 bless
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 changeth
                 the
                 whole
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 filleth
                 thee
                 with
                 many
                 sad
                 and
                 anxious
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 sends
                 thee
                 home
                 enquiring
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   do
                   ?
                   What
                   will
                   become
                   of
                   me
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 complains
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   made
                   long
                   furrows
                   upon
                   his
                   back
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 happy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 makes
                 
                   deep
                   furrows
                
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 sowing
                 upon
                 the
                 high-way
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 no
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   implieth
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   answer
                   the
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   that
                   Husbandman
                   ,
                   whose
                   Husbandry
                   you
                   are
                   .
                
                 Who
                 will
                 bear
                 that
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 much
                 labour
                 and
                 cost
                 ,
                 brings
                 forth
                 no
                 fruit
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 Now
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 greatly
                 complained
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   when
                   he
                   looked
                   for
                   grapes
                   ,
                   behold
                   wild
                   grapes
                
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 looked
                 for
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 behold
                 Hemlock
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 confound
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 !
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 condemnation
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 endure
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 caused
                 his
                 seed
                 to
                 be
                 sown
                 ,
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 excellent
                 seed-time
                 ,
                 precious
                 seasons
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 for
                 fruit
                 ,
                 have
                 brought
                 forth
                 briers
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 looked
                 for
                 fruit
                 on
                 a
                 Fig-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 none
                 ,
                 he
                 cursed
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   time
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   season
                   for
                   figs
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 11.13
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 a
                 grievous
                 Curse
                 ,
                 may
                 God
                 curse
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 season
                 is
                 of
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 none
                 !
                 Oh
                 ,
                 bethink
                 your selves
                 ,
                 how
                 you
                 shall
                 answer
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 !
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   supposeth
                   a
                   carefull
                   improvement
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   means
                   which
                   God
                   useth
                   for
                   our
                   spiritual
                   good
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 Gods
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 patiently
                 to
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 fruitfully
                 to
                 improve
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 make
                 for
                 our
                 fruitfulness
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 meanes
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 ,
                 either
                 essential
                 ,
                 and
                 intire
                 and
                 perfect
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   praying
                   ,
                   godly
                   Communion
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 accidentall
                 and
                 occasional
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   troubles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 persecutions
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 pruning
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 makes
                 it
                 fruitfull
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 troubles
                 ,
                 calamities
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 brings
                 on
                 his
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 fertile
                 .
                 They
                 need
                 a
                 Winter
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Sommer
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 then
                 despisest
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 careless
                 under
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 or
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 wilderness
                 .
                 Thou
                 that
                 art
                 a
                 tree
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 yet
                 bringest
                 forth
                 no
                 fruit
                 ,
                 thy
                 condemnation
                 is
                 near
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Consider
                 
                   how
                   neer
                   such
                   a
                   people
                   are
                   to
                   utter
                   ruine
                
                 ;
                 while
                 you
                 are
                 but
                 neer
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 scaping
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 seek
                 out
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 all
                 Gods
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ignorant
                 and
                 prophane
                 people
                 still
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 is
                 plain
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   that
                   often
                   receives
                   rain
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   brings
                   forth
                   nothing
                   but
                   briers
                   and
                   thornes
                   ,
                   is
                   nigh
                   unto
                   cursing
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 6.8
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   nigh
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 mercy
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 actually
                 cursed
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Thou
                 that
                 art
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 in
                 Gods
                 field
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worse
                 with
                 thee
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Gods
                 Church
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 weed
                 in
                 a
                 Corn-field
                 or
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 weeded
                 up
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Heath
                 or
                 high-way
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 grown
                 long
                 enough
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 hold
                 long
                 with
                 this
                 wickedness
                 in
                 Gods
                 field
                 ,
                 his
                 judgments
                 will
                 overtake
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 :
                 Learn
                 understanding
                 by
                 this
                 familiar
                 similitude
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   are
                   Gods
                   Husbandry
                
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 the
                 vocation
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 useth
                 a
                 comparison
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 heavenly
                 .
                 What
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 your
                 fields
                 be
                 to
                 you
                 after
                 all
                 your
                 pain
                 and
                 cost
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 you
                 to
                 God.
                 Barrenness
                 and
                 unfruitfulness
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 discourage
                 you
                 ?
                 You
                 care
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 Ground
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 will
                 yield
                 a
                 crop
                 after
                 all
                 cost
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 How
                 can
                 God
                 indure
                 thee
                 ?
                 Thy
                 soul
                 is
                 Gods
                 field
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 what
                 fruit
                 ,
                 what
                 reformation
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 shew
                 forth
                 ?
                 Thus
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 day
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 :
                 Every
                 field
                 thou
                 goest
                 into
                 ;
                 Every
                 goodly
                 crop
                 thou
                 seest
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 teach
                 and
                 preach
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
                 As
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   to
                   you
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   understand
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   
                   heavenly
                   ?
                
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 heavenly
                 things
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 comp●rison
                 of
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 not
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 if
                 spoken
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ?
                 Take
                 heed
                 then
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 who
                 art
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 Gods
                 field
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 care
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 just
                 wrath
                 ,
                 make
                 thee
                 a
                 field
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 soul
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   Gods
                   building
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 later
                 similitude
                 ,
                 which
                 taken
                 singly
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 affords
                 many
                 necessary
                 considerations
                 .
                 For
                 still
                 take
                 this
                 along
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 not
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 mystical
                 and
                 
                   invisible
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   visible
                   Church
                
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 title
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Centurion
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   worthy
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   come
                   within
                   his
                   roof
                   .
                
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 unworthy
                 then
                 are
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 constant
                 dwelling
                 house
                 for
                 Christ
                 spiritually
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Title
                 full
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 full
                 of
                 duty
                 .
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 Gods
                 building
                 ?
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 enlarge
                 my self
                 further
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 hath
                 no
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 onely
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 similitude
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 comprehend
                 both
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 action
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 So
                 here
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 building
                 also
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 both
                 in
                 fieri
                 and
                 
                   facto
                   esse
                
                 .
              
               
                 Doct.
                 
                   That
                   particular
                   Churches
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   be
                   Gods
                   house
                   ,
                   Gods
                   building
                   .
                
              
               
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 the
                 building
                 made
                 of
                 timber
                 and
                 stones
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 call
                 that
                 place
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 by
                 a
                 Trope
                 ,
                 the
                 persons
                 contained
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 containing
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 find
                 it
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 yea
                 some
                 learned
                 men
                 say
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 place
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.22
                 )
                 contended
                 for
                 ,
                 that
                 Church
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 believers
                 meet
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 are
                 pressed
                 for
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 constraint
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 our
                 common
                 speech
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 material
                 building
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   figuratively
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Civitas
                 is
                 sometimes
                 put
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 whereas
                 properly
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 Community
                 of
                 men
                 met
                 together
                 by
                 some
                 orderly
                 way
                 .
                 So
                 Synagogue
                 doth
                 properly
                 signifie
                 the
                 company
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 gathering
                 together
                 ,
                 though
                 afterwards
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 often
                 .
                 Thus
                 custome
                 hath
                 authorized
                 it
                 about
                 the
                 word
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 see
                 what
                 degeneration
                 grew
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Material
                   building
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 they
                 gave
                 a
                 relative
                 sanctity
                 to
                 ;
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 holyer
                 then
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 reall
                 sanctity
                 ,
                 or
                 personal
                 holiness
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 indeed
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 persecuted
                 and
                 destroyed
                 .
                 
                   Isidore
                   Pelusiota
                
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 excellently
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 reproving
                 a
                 Bishop
                 that
                 adorned
                 the
                 Church-building
                 with
                 Images
                 and
                 costly
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 but
                 persecuted
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 Church
                 indeed
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 he
                 calleth
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 take
                 off
                 your
                 thoughts
                 from
                 all
                 superstitious
                 conce●●s
                 about
                 holiness
                 in
                 places
                 .
                 Gods
                 House
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 and
                 men
                 that
                 do
                 outwardly
                 profess
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 accordingly
                 :
                 
                   Whose
                   House
                   we
                   are
                
                 .
                 Heb.
                 3
                 6.
                 
                 With
                 those
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 .
                 Indeed
                 1
                 Chron.
                 7.
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 stately
                 House
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 relative
                 holiness
                 ,
                 with
                 Prayers
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 present
                 there
                 ;
                 his
                 eyes
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 argue
                 from
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 material
                 Churches
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 unsafe
                 :
                 [
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   Mr
                   Made
                   
                   (
                   whose
                   opinion
                   about
                   the
                   relative
                   holiness
                   of
                   Churches
                   in
                   Gospel
                   times
                   ,
                   is
                   publiquely
                   known
                   )
                   doth
                   endeavour
                   to
                   answer
                   this
                   Argument
                   thus
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   though
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   command
                   as
                   the
                   Jews
                   had
                   about
                   the
                   Temple
                   for
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   Analogy
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   Jewish
                   command
                   will
                   bind
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   through
                   this
                   w●de
                   gate
                   the
                   whole
                   Jewish
                   administration
                   may
                   croude
                   in
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 typical
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 destroyed
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 significative
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 they
                 erre
                 on
                 one
                 hand
                 too
                 rigidly
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 call
                 this
                 material
                 building
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Church
                
                 :
                 for
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ordinary
                 about
                 such
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 of
                 their
                 thoughts
                 from
                 minding
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 holiness
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 addicting
                 themselves
                 to
                 curious
                 building
                 ,
                 goodly
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 external
                 worship
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 occasionally
                 only
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   Gods
                   building
                
                 .
                 All
                 our
                 particular
                 Societies
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 for
                 knowledge
                 and
                 godliness
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 House
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Devils
                 den
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 comparison
                 of
                 building
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   people
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   nothing
                   but
                   so
                   much
                   rubbish
                   and
                   sit
                   fuel
                   for
                   Hell
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it's
                 God
                 who
                 makes
                 them
                 this
                 glorious
                 building
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 by
                 excellent
                 art
                 ;
                 The
                 trees
                 in
                 the
                 forrest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 quarrey
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 prepar'd
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 so
                 goodly
                 a
                 structure
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 Men
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 ability
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 become
                 a
                 fit
                 habitation
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 born
                 but
                 made
                 the
                 house
                 and
                 building
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 by
                 our
                 birth
                 and
                 education
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 many
                 Church-priveledges
                 ,
                 being
                 born
                 of
                 Christian
                 Parents
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 saving
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 hath
                 wrought
                 something
                 upon
                 every
                 mans
                 soul
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 his
                 godliness
                 ,
                 his
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   implyeth
                   that
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   this
                   building
                   should
                   be
                   sound
                   ,
                   precious
                   ,
                   and
                   substantial
                   .
                
                 The
                 material
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 of
                 the
                 choicest
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 timber
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 this
                 house
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 is
                 very
                 absurd
                 and
                 dangerous
                 :
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 some
                 relation
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 constituting
                 a
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 great
                 Question
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ?
                   What
                   persons
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   in
                   ,
                   to
                   constitute
                   a
                   Church
                   ?
                
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 touch
                 on
                 that
                 now
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 What
                 the
                 Scripture
                 fore-tels
                 will
                 be
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 building
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 really
                 and
                 truly
                 sound
                 both
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 any
                 of
                 heretical
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 prophane
                 lives
                 have
                 got
                 into
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 commands
                 such
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 dishonour
                 and
                 a
                 burden
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 also
                 fore-tels
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 tares
                 among
                 the
                 wheat
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 vessels
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 of
                 dishonour
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 anon
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 lament
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 in
                 this
                 spiritual
                 sense
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 wept
                 to
                 see
                 Jerusalem
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 built
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 came
                 so
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 lustre
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 Temple
                 had
                 :
                 So
                 may
                 we
                 mourn
                 exceedingly
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 our
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 are
                 ,
                 comparatively
                 to
                 primitive
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 patern
                 upon
                 the
                 Mount.
                 Indeed
                 this
                 Church
                 had
                 some
                 weeds
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 restlesse
                 is
                 Paul
                 to
                 pull
                 them
                 out
                 ?
                 Oh
                 how
                 desirous
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.2
                 .
                 
                   to
                   present
                   them
                   a
                   pure
                   Virgin
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 false
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 foul
                 transgressions
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 !
                 
                   Holinesse
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 writ
                 on
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 fore-heads
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 conversation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   implieth
                   the
                   gracious
                   presence
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                 An
                 house
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 dwels
                 and
                 continually
                 resides
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 useth
                 this
                 Metaphor
                 to
                 shew
                 with
                 what
                 re●t
                 and
                 delight
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 habitation
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 runnes
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 had
                 shewed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   agreement
                   between
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Idols
                   ,
                
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 what
                 he
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 innate
                 power
                 of
                 original
                 sinne
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   dwelled
                   in
                   him
                
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 God
                 to
                 describe
                 how
                 intimate
                 ,
                 familiar
                 and
                 gracious
                 his
                 presence
                 is
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   will
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                
                 .
                 This
                 particular
                 then
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 is
                 Gods
                 presence
                 and
                 power
                 manifested
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 sinne
                 discover
                 themselves
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 manifest
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 the
                 blacknesse
                 of
                 darknesse
                 in
                 their
                 words
                 and
                 works
                 ?
                 Glory
                 not
                 then
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 find
                 not
                 the
                 powerfull
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 you
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 two
                 wayes
                 ;
                 by
                 sanctification
                 and
                 consolation
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 two
                 wayes
                 God
                 doth
                 discover
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 fils
                 with
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 consolation
                 ,
                 he
                 sanctifieth
                 and
                 comforts
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   house
                   or
                   building
                   doth
                   imply
                   ,
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Master
                   therein
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   only
                   may
                   prescribe
                   the
                   Laws
                   and
                   orders
                   ,
                   what
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   ,
                   he
                   appoints
                   every
                   one
                   his
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   labour
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 but
                 servants
                 .
                 None
                 may
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 appoint
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ?
                 How
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 consideration
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   more
                   faithfull
                   in
                   this
                   house
                   ,
                   than
                   Moses
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 
                 Hence
                 came
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 Worship
                 and
                 piety
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 orders
                 and
                 laws
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 are
                 not
                 followed
                 .
                 Come
                 then
                 and
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 thou
                 that
                 livest
                 in
                 prophanenesse
                 and
                 impiety
                 ,
                 what
                 Law
                 ,
                 what
                 order
                 hath
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ?
                 His
                 House
                 is
                 an
                 House
                 of
                 Prayer
                 :
                 Ye
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 praying
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 cursing
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 wretch
                 :
                 In
                 his
                 House
                 every
                 vessel
                 was
                 holy
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 loathsome
                 vessel
                 of
                 all
                 impiety
                 and
                 filthinesse
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 this
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 
                   building
                   ;
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   an
                   ordinary
                   building
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   sacred
                   and
                   an
                   holy
                   one
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 astonishing
                 consideration
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 separated
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 prophane
                 and
                 common
                 things
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 polluted
                 by
                 any
                 common
                 action
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 is
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   sanctified
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 holy
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 peculiar
                 dedication
                 unto
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 in
                 that
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 ,
                 17.
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 said
                 they
                 were
                 
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                
                 he
                 addeth
                 this
                 Exhortation
                 ;
                 
                   Therefore
                   come
                   out
                   from
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   touch
                   no
                   unclean
                   thing
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 the
                 House
                 and
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 consider
                 what
                 
                   Communion
                   hath
                   light
                   with
                   darkness
                
                 !
                 What
                 
                   agreement
                   is
                   there
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   Belial
                   ?
                
                 Be
                 not
                 then
                 forgetfull
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 tempted
                 unto
                 any
                 grosse
                 impiety
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   being
                   an
                   house
                   ,
                   all
                   within
                   are
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   do
                   their
                   Masters
                   worke
                   ,
                   to
                   live
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Whatsoever
                   you
                   do
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10
                 31.
                 
                 All
                 those
                 servants
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 called
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 
                   to
                   merchandize
                   till
                   he
                   came
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 19
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 eminent
                 in
                 Gods
                 work
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 title
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Moses
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Paul
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 Now
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 who
                 thinketh
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Every
                 man
                 lives
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 ease
                 ,
                 gain
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 We
                 walk
                 not
                 as
                 servants
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 gained
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 do
                 with
                 it
                 what
                 we
                 please
                 ,
                 
                   Servus
                   non
                   est
                   persona
                   ,
                   sedres
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Civil
                 Law.
                 Thus
                 ,
                 this
                 health
                 ,
                 this
                 wealth
                 ,
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 m●ne
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 improve
                 it
                 for
                 my
                 Master
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 good
                 consideration
                 
                 would
                 this
                 be
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 set
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 these
                 helpes
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 chiefe
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   supposeth
                   Order
                   and
                   Government
                
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 House
                 ;
                 now
                 that
                 hath
                 domestical
                 Laws
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 Oeconomicks
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Politicks
                 ;
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 body
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 nor
                 none
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 list
                 .
                 And
                 must
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 house
                 of
                 God.
                 Paul
                 did
                 rejoyce
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Churches
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 faith
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.5
                 .
                 her
                 Faith
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 her
                 Order
                 for
                 Government
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 govern
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 obey
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 confusion
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 what
                 he
                 lift
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 those
                 spiritual
                 censures
                 ,
                 of
                 reproving
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 and
                 casting
                 out
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   walk
                   disorderly
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.11
                 .
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 excellent
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 signifieth
                 such
                 an
                 exact
                 order
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 army
                 ,
                 none
                 may
                 break
                 his
                 rank
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 a
                 spiritual
                 order
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 eyes
                 ,
                 some
                 hands
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 rule
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 obey
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 monster
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 every
                 member
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 eye
                 ,
                 every
                 private
                 man
                 a
                 publick
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Babel
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Gods
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 
                   Vnity
                   ,
                   love
                   and
                   concord
                   among
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   house
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 let
                 this
                 shame
                 all
                 animosities
                 ,
                 fractions
                 and
                 quarrellings
                 !
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 ?
                 
                   How
                   comely
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   see
                   brethren
                   dwell
                   together
                   in
                   unity
                   ?
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 133.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 compared
                 to
                 that
                 
                   precious
                   ointment
                   poured
                   on
                   Aaron
                
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 in
                 one
                 Parable
                 of
                 some
                 wicked
                 servants
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 drunken
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 beat
                 their
                 fellow
                 servants
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 severe
                 will
                 their
                 Master
                 be
                 against
                 such
                 ?
                 How
                 much
                 respect
                 have
                 Laws
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 material
                 building
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 quarrel
                 or
                 fight
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Church-yard
                 ?
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 matter
                 to
                 have
                 those
                 brawlings
                 and
                 contentions
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 house
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 were
                 remarkable
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 all
                 had
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 mind
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 member
                 must
                 not
                 fight
                 with
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   Of
                   Direction
                   to
                   our
                   particular
                   Congregations
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 consider
                 what
                 titles
                 and
                 names
                 the
                 Scripture
                 useth
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 such
                 societies
                 !
                 To
                 be
                 Gods
                 house
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 enough
                 to
                 confound
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 our
                 lusts
                 made
                 them
                 the
                 sty
                 of
                 swine
                 ?
                 or
                 as
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 desolation
                 made
                 for
                 Owls
                 and
                 Satyrs
                 to
                 dance
                 in
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 chase
                 away
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 lusts
                 reigne
                 over
                 us
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 unworthy
                 are
                 we
                 of
                 such
                 names
                 !
                 Know
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 will
                 first
                 begin
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   judgement
                   must
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Your
                 condemnation
                 will
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 never
                 were
                 dignified
                 with
                 such
                 titles
                 .
                 Study
                 Reformation
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 particular
                 ,
                 lest
                 Christ
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 rod
                 and
                 whip
                 to
                 cleanse
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
                 Certainly
                 all
                 our
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 need
                 much
                 building
                 ,
                 much
                 reforming
                 ;
                 this
                 hath
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 sad
                 questions
                 ,
                 Whether
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Churches
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 many
                 ignorant
                 and
                 prophane
                 abound
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 labour
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 these
                 blemishes
                 ;
                 woe
                 be
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 give
                 these
                 offences
                 :
                 you
                 go
                 on
                 from
                 one
                 lust
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 think
                 what
                 order
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 to
                 guide
                 you
                 by
                 .
                 What
                 purity
                 ,
                 zeal
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 ?
                 To
                 be
                 like
                 an
                 heavenly
                 orb
                 full
                 of
                 glorious
                 stars
                 .
                 What
                 doth
                 the
                 prophane
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 liar
                 ,
                 the
                 proud
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 beastly
                 drunkard
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ?
                 A
                 master
                 of
                 a
                 family
                 ,
                 that
                 loveth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 dwell
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 you
                 think
                 God
                 will
                 suffer
                 it
                 ?
                 So
                 then
                 look
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 sins
                 ,
                 as
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 servants
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 houses
                 .
                 Pray
                 for
                 godly
                 order
                 ,
                 comely
                 society
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   10.
                
                 
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 having
                 used
                 those
                 excellent
                 similitudes
                 of
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 house
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 relation
                 ,
                 particular
                 Congregations
                 are
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 unto
                 God.
                 In
                 this
                 tenth
                 verse
                 he
                 declareth
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 persisting
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 similitude
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 partly
                 declaratory
                 ,
                 partly
                 
                   exhortatory
                   .
                   Declaratory
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 person
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 a
                 two-fold
                 property
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Master
                   builder
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   builder
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 is
                 his
                 
                   action
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 
                   efficient
                   cause
                
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   given
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 latter
                 part
                 is
                 Exhortatory
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 afterwards
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 (
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 )
                 consider
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 rise
                 of
                 all
                 Pauls
                 strength
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 necessitated
                 to
                 praise
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exalt
                 his
                 Office
                 :
                 But
                 lest
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 pride
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 himself
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 renounceth
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 it
                 wholly
                 on
                 
                   Gods
                   grace
                
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   godly
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   they
                   have
                   or
                   do
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   attribute
                   all
                   to
                   Gods
                   grace
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Not
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   not
                   unto
                   us
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 )
                 
                   but
                   unto
                   thy
                   Name
                   be
                   all
                   glory
                   given
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 115.1
                 .
                 Paul
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 enlarged
                 in
                 the
                 magnifying
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 other
                 godly
                 men
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 remarkeable
                 
                   Graces
                   ;
                   David
                
                 for
                 
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   Moses
                
                 for
                 
                   meekness
                   ,
                   Abraham
                
                 for
                 
                   believing
                   ,
                   Peter
                
                 for
                 
                   zeal
                   ,
                   John
                
                 for
                 love
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 admirable
                 in
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 satisfieth
                 himself
                 in
                 exalting
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 asistance
                 and
                 common
                 ministration
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 have
                 gifts
                 and
                 abilities
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 and
                 holiness
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 have
                 Paul
                 acknowledging
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 asistance
                 or
                 gifts
                 :
                 So
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   laboured
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   all
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   I
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.10
                 .
                 And
                 speaking
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Ministerial
                 imployment
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   of
                   our selves
                   to
                   think
                   a
                   thought
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.5
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 of
                 a
                 wretched
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 persecuter
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 faithfull
                 and
                 bold
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 doth
                 often
                 enlarge
                 upon
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   free
                   grace
                   ,
                   riches
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   exemplary
                   grace
                
                 :
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 ages
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 then
                 thou
                 art
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 thy
                 sinfulness
                 and
                 impotency
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 thereby
                 prone
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 have
                 a
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 grace
                 upon
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 consist
                 in
                 mortifying
                 sinne
                 ,
                 in
                 crucifiing
                 of
                 lusts
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 gratitude
                 and
                 thankfulness
                 to
                 his
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   acknowledgeth
                   all
                   to
                   grace
                
                 :
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   doth
                   it
                   heartily
                   ,
                   seriously
                
                 :
                 It
                 cometh
                 from
                 his
                 bowels
                 :
                 
                 All
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 upon
                 to
                 
                   bless
                   God.
                
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 formall
                 and
                 ordinary
                 phrase
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   thank
                   God
                   ?
                   I
                   bless
                   God
                
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 gracious
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 fire
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 .
                 Observe
                 
                   Paul
                   Eph.
                
                 1.
                 how
                 copious
                 and
                 overflowing
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 manifold
                 graces
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ?
                 No
                 fountain
                 doth
                 runne
                 ●ore
                 sweetly
                 ,
                 fully
                 ,
                 and
                 purely
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 an
                 happy
                 spring
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 whence
                 comes
                 such
                 
                   Rivers
                   of
                   living
                   water
                
                 !
                 And
                 thus
                 David
                 his
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 sweet
                 liquour
                 running
                 over
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 boyling
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 his
                 zeal
                 doth
                 make
                 .
                 He
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Distillatory
                 over
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 droping
                 sweet
                 and
                 precious
                 water
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 that
                 possesseth
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 his
                 soul
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 transfiguration
                 .
                 If
                 ever
                 his
                 heart
                 be
                 consumed
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   acknowledgment
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   renouncing
                   all
                   his
                   own
                   works
                
                 :
                 His
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 duties
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 mention
                 them
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 He
                 cryeth
                 ,
                 
                   Wo
                   unto
                   him
                
                 ,
                 if
                 grace
                 be
                 not
                 ready
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 Paul
                 running
                 from
                 his
                 
                   own
                   righteousness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 worse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 some
                 do
                 of
                 their
                 very
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.8
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Only
                 to
                 exalt
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 That
                 proud
                 and
                 arrogant
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 thank
                 God
                 :
                 
                   I
                   thank
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   no
                   extortioner
                   ,
                   nor
                   such
                   a
                   sinner
                   as
                   this
                   Publican
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 18.81
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 trusted
                 in
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 expected
                 Justification
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 then
                 you
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 inward
                 secret
                 confidence
                 in
                 your
                 works
                 ;
                 when
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 inward
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 actions
                 .
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 secret
                 poison
                 that
                 destroyeth
                 many
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 a
                 Publican
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 some
                 grosse
                 ,
                 notorious
                 ,
                 and
                 filthy
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 then
                 how
                 apt
                 are
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Pharisees
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 an
                 external
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 conformity
                 unto
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 Now
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   sin
                
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 
                   damnable
                   one
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   it
                   doth
                   immediately
                   oppose
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   work
                   ,
                   and
                   necessity
                   of
                   mediation
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 
                   thy
                   actions
                   ,
                   thy
                   doings
                
                 ,
                 be
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 
                   considerable
                   ,
                   what
                   need
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 If
                 
                   thy
                   teares
                   can
                   do
                   away
                   thy
                   sinne
                   ,
                   what
                   need
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 Oh
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 then
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 inward
                 confidence
                 in
                 thy self
                 !
                 
                   We
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   who
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.3
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 spoke
                 a
                 Parable
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 
                   trusted
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   righteousness
                
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 18.
                 
                 All
                 godliness
                 doth
                 not
                 lie
                 in
                 renouncing
                 of
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 filthy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 thy
                 righteousness
                 and
                 thy
                 duties
                 .
                 Then
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 and
                 Gospel
                 Christian
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 goest
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   acknowledging
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   from
                   an
                   inward
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   sinne
                   and
                   unworthiness
                   ,
                   how
                   ill
                   we
                   have
                   deserved
                   at
                   Gods
                   hand
                   .
                
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 ever
                 praise
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 felt
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 When
                 Paul
                 had
                 discovered
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 accurate
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 how
                 impossible
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 ;
                 how
                 grievous
                 the
                 Curses
                 are
                 ;
                 this
                 made
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 magnifie
                 grace
                 .
                 Therefore
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   preach
                   up
                   free
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 
                   downe
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   convincing
                   of
                   men
                   of
                   their
                   sinne
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   aggravations
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 do
                 indeed
                 
                   destroy
                   grace
                
                 .
                 None
                 do
                 esteem
                 the
                 dead
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 stung
                 with
                 a
                 
                   live
                   Serpent
                
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   must
                   wholly
                   and
                   solely
                   acknowledge
                   grace
                   .
                
                 He
                 must
                 not
                 give
                 some
                 piece
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 free-will
                 :
                 He
                 must
                 not
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 mean
                 the
                 outward
                 manifestation
                 and
                 revelation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 inward
                 efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Pelagius
                 was
                 an
                 Heretique
                 ,
                 that
                 denyed
                 grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 often
                 convinced
                 by
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 granted
                 grace
                 ;
                 and
                 grace
                 necessary
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 he
                 called
                 
                   nature
                   grace
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   meer
                   revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 Arminians
                 and
                 Papists
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 exceedingly
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 seeming
                 appearance
                 )
                 acknowledge
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 a
                 secret
                 scanning
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 a
                 partiall
                 grace
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 totall
                 grace
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 grace
                 that
                 requireth
                 thy
                 free-will
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 thy
                 free-will
                 grace
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 said
                 of
                 Bonaventure
                 the
                 Schoolman
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   erre
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   
                   better
                   and
                   safer
                   erring
                   in
                   giving
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   grace
                   ,
                   then
                   too
                   little
                   .
                
                 See
                 then
                 ,
                 thou
                 detract
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 measure
                 from
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 it
                 both
                 totum
                 and
                 totaliter
                 ,
                 all
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   must
                   set
                   up
                   this
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   Scripture
                   way
                   .
                
                 Not
                 to
                 oppose
                 godliness
                 or
                 holiness
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 sinne
                 more
                 securely
                 and
                 boldly
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 abuse
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   Shall
                   we
                   sinne
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   that
                   grace
                   may
                   abound
                
                 ?
                 (
                 Rom.
                 6.1
                 .
                 )
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 .
                 See
                 with
                 what
                 indignation
                 and
                 disgrace
                 he
                 speaks
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   forbid
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 farre
                 be
                 thou
                 from
                 drinking
                 down
                 such
                 deadly
                 poison
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 because
                 grace
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 also
                 freed
                 from
                 duty
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 pestilential
                 corruption
                 in
                 mans
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 patronize
                 sinne
                 :
                 To
                 harden
                 and
                 embolden
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 evil
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 gracious
                 ;
                 Oh
                 know
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 gracious
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 to
                 such
                 !
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                 consider
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   so
                   sensible
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   final
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   good
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   enable
                   us
                   unto
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 he
                 looks
                 for
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 adde
                 to
                 God
                 any
                 more
                 happiness
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 :
                 We
                 cannot
                 make
                 him
                 more
                 blessed
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 to
                 publish
                 this
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Thus
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 :
                 
                   That
                   we
                   should
                   shew
                   forth
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   called
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   darkness
                   into
                   his
                   marvellous
                   light
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 heavy
                 and
                 grievous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 abound
                 and
                 be
                 diligent
                 herein
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 God
                 looks
                 for
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 made
                 us
                 ▪
                 he
                 converted
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 opened
                 thy
                 eyes
                 ,
                 turned
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Children
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   endowed
                   with
                   an
                   ingenuous
                   ,
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   excellent
                   spirit
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 confess
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 have
                 obtained
                 grace
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 said
                 of
                 humane
                 learning
                 ,
                 
                   Ingenuum
                   est
                
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 confess
                 by
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 profited
                 ;
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 have
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 this
                 ingenuity
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   reall
                   sting
                   ,
                   smart
                   ,
                   and
                   danger
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   ,
                   makes
                   their
                   heart
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   mouth
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   Paul
                
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 neer
                 Hels
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 him
                 hold
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 
                   publish
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 Men
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 deep
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Whales
                 belly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lyons
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 sing
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 plead
                 for
                 grace
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 fear
                 the
                 less
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 Gods
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 less
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   an
                   humble
                   debased
                   people
                   in
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 low
                 thoughts
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 precious
                 with
                 God.
                 
                   He
                   dwels
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   humble
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 57.15
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   ye
                   cloathed
                   with
                   humility
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.5
                 .
                 That
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 
                   garment
                   all
                   over
                   us
                
                 .
                 And
                 wherein
                 is
                 humility
                 more
                 seen
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 giving
                 all
                 to
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   must
                   needs
                   acknowledge
                   grace
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   experience
                   ,
                   how
                   hard
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   spiritualy
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   heavenly
                   grounds
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 ever
                 inabled
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 exalt
                 grace
                 .
                 Nothing
                 is
                 done
                 graciously
                 and
                 acceptably
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 a
                 sanctified
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 principle
                 ;
                 and
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 a
                 heavenly
                 and
                 divine
                 motive
                 ,
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God.
                 Now
                 natural
                 men
                 ,
                 never
                 consider
                 the
                 gracious
                 doing
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 extol
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   praise
                   and
                   exalt
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   very
                   profitable
                   and
                   advantagious
                   duty
                   also
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 two
                 waies
                 profitable
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   procures
                   more
                   grace
                   and
                   mercies
                   from
                   God.
                
                 James
                 4.6
                 .
                 
                   He
                   giveth
                   grace
                   to
                   the
                   humble
                   .
                
                 The
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 new
                 mercies
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 mercies
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 heathenish
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   nets
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   our
                   own
                   power
                   .
                   Tully
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   foolish
                   thing
                   ,
                   to
                   thank
                   God
                   for
                   our
                   vertues
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   power
                
                 ▪
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   This
                   acknowledging
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   will
                   enlarge
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   more
                   willing
                   and
                   ready
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   waies
                   of
                   God.
                
                 It
                 's
                 like
                 oyl
                 to
                 the
                 wheele
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 like
                 wings
                 to
                 the
                 bird
                 .
                 Duties
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 praise
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 have
                 great
                 life
                 and
                 vigour
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 adde
                 one
                 Caution
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Opinions
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 may
                 much
                 coole
                 this
                 duty
                 of
                 
                   giving
                   thanks
                
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   denying
                   of
                   Original
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Ingine
                   against
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                
                 When
                 Paul
                 would
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 to
                 confess
                 Gods
                 grace
                 that
                 had
                 quickned
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 tels
                 them
                 they
                 were
                 
                   dead
                   in
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   nature
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   wrath
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2
                 So
                 David
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 extoll
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 in
                 pardoning
                 ,
                 he
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 
                   iniquity
                   he
                   was
                   conceived
                   in
                
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   maintenance
                   of
                   free-will
                   ,
                   d●th
                   much
                   detract
                   from
                   free
                   grace
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 strange
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 hold
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 make
                 man
                 
                   by
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   corrupt
                   tree
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 can
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Direction
                 or
                 Obligation
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Christ
                 and
                 Paul
                 do
                 often
                 press
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Redemption
                
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 one
                 then
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Direction
                
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 be
                 a
                 people
                 capable
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 ?
                 Then
                 
                   study
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Apply
                 it
                 to
                 your
                 souls
                 :
                 Oh
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 curses
                 are
                 due
                 to
                 you
                 !
                 How
                 often
                 you
                 fail
                 !
                 intreat
                 God
                 to
                 affect
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 damnable
                 estate
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 !
                 Then
                 ,
                 how
                 of
                 often
                 will
                 thy
                 mouth
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 sensible
                 of
                 temporal
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 spiritual
                 :
                 Feel
                 thy self
                 dropping
                 into
                 Hell
                 ;
                 apprehend
                 thy self
                 a
                 very
                 Cain
                 or
                 Judas
                 ,
                 unless
                 Gods
                 grace
                 doth
                 interpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   severe
                   Reproof
                   of
                   that
                   presumption
                   and
                   carnal
                   confidence
                   men
                   put
                   in
                   their
                   works
                   and
                   in
                   their
                   duties
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 ,
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 good
                 thing
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 !
                 Shall
                 David
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 his
                 
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   and
                   errors
                   which
                   he
                   understands
                   not
                   ?
                
                 Shall
                 Paul
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 
                   knew
                   nothing
                   by
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 and
                 darest
                 thou
                 hope
                 or
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 any
                 works
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ?
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Thou
                 art
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   given
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   wise
                   master
                   builder
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Text
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 was
                 partly
                 Declaratory
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 
                   Exhortatory
                   .
                   Declaratory
                
                 :
                 and
                 therein
                 was
                 considerable
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 described
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 metaphorically
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   a
                   master
                   builder
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   quality
                   ,
                   A
                   wise
                   master
                   builder
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 
                   effect
                   or
                   action
                   ,
                   Have
                   laid
                   a
                   foundation
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 
                   efficient
                   cause
                
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ability
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   given
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 latter
                 hath
                 been
                 dispatched
                 already
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 Ministry
                 performed
                 by
                 Paul
                 ,
                 expressed
                 likewise
                 in
                 that
                 continued
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 begun
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 .
                 The
                 plain
                 meaning
                 is
                 obvious
                 ;
                 he
                 acquainted
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 fundamentals
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 first
                 
                   instruct
                   them
                   in
                
                 :
                 As
                 Rom.
                 15.20
                 .
                 Paul
                 was
                 carefull
                 not
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 another
                 mans
                 foundation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   where
                   Christ
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   named
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 only
                 a
                 doubt
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 ,
                 How
                 Paul
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   layeth
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 ?
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 at
                 
                 the
                 eleventh
                 verse
                 ,
                 seeing
                 God
                 appropriateth
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 28.16
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   lay
                   in
                   Zion
                   a
                   foundation
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 &
                 c
                 ?
                 But
              
               
                 The
                 answer
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 layeth
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     his
                     Decree
                     appointing
                     Christ
                     thereunto
                     .
                     And
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     his
                     temporal
                     mission
                     of
                     him
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ;
                     but
                     Paul
                     layed
                     the
                     foundation
                     only
                     ministerially
                     and
                     declaratively
                     ,
                     by
                     publishing
                     Christ
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     especially
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     never
                     heard
                     of
                     him
                     before
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   special
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   wisdome
                   and
                   heavenly
                   art
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   
                   to
                   lay
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   sure
                   foundation
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   their
                   hearers
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Paul
                 makes
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 began
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 .
                 If
                 people
                 are
                 not
                 rightly
                 built
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 any
                 tempest
                 that
                 ariseth
                 will
                 throw
                 down
                 all
                 the●r
                 Religion
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 speaketh
                 a
                 Parable
                 ,
                 Luke
                 6.48
                 ,
                 49
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 builder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foolish
                 builder
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 there
                 it
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Christian
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 every
                 Minister
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 build
                 up
                 his
                 people
                 upon
                 sure
                 and
                 Scripture
                 foundations
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   like
                   the
                   chaff
                   and
                   straw
                   that
                   the
                   wind
                   doth
                   drive
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 faith
                 ,
                 no
                 tru●
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 no
                 true
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 sure
                 foundation
                 is
                 not
                 laid
              
               
                 The
                 point
                 therefore
                 in
                 hand
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Preacher
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Auditor
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 foundation
                 his
                 Religion
                 and
                 Godlinesse
                 is
                 fixed
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 Consider
                 that
                 Divines
                 do
                 ordinarily
                 make
                 a
                 two-fold
                 foundation
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 one
                 they
                 call
                 ,
                 
                   Fundamentum
                   cognoscendi
                
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 
                   foundation
                   of
                   our
                   knowledge
                   and
                   faith
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Scripture
                 only
                 .
                 We
                 can
                 lay
                 no
                 other
                 foundation
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   credo
                   ,
                   quia
                   non
                   lego
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Tertullian
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Fundamentum
                   essendi
                
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   being
                   ,
                   or
                   existence
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   glory
                   and
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   only
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 foundation-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   every
                   one
                   is
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   only
                   for
                   Salvation
                   and
                   Justification
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 made
                 two
                 great
                 lights
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 and
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 Heb.
                 6.1
                 .
                 we
                 there
                 reade
                 of
                 more
                 foundations
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 
                   practical
                   fundamentals
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 speculative
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 not
                 limit
                 my self
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 foundation
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 enlarge
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 necessary
                 foundations
                 in
                 our
                 Christian
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 that
                 wisdom
                 which
                 will
                 build
                 upon
                 these
                 fundamentals
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Dispute
                 about
                 what
                 are
                 foundations
                 ,
                 or
                 fundamentals
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 and
                 difficult
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 four
                 unquestionable
                 foundations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 four
                 main
                 pillars
                 that
                 support
                 our
                 Christian
                 building
                 .
                 The
                 necessary
                 things
                 of
                 Religion
                 are
                 these
                 four
                 .
                 Either
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Matters
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Worship
                       and
                       necessary
                       service
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       The
                       spiritual
                       Benefits
                       and
                       mercies
                       ,
                       Justification
                       and
                       Salvation
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     
                       The
                       things
                       to
                       be
                       done
                       by
                       us
                       in
                       our
                       way
                       to
                       Salvation
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 fundamental
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 to
                 salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 behoveth
                 every
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 principle
                 and
                 settle
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 is
                 the
                 danger
                 not
                 of
                 mens
                 bodies
                 or
                 estates
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 immortal
                 souls
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 We
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   foundation
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   or
                   divine
                   assent
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 build
                 his
                 faith
                 upon
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 he
                 must
                 lay
                 there
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 declared
                 and
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 in
                 those
                 Canonical
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   ultimate
                   motive
                
                 into
                 which
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   spoken
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   universality
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   laws
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   tradition
                   of
                   our
                   fathers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 warrantable
                 foundation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 only
                 .
                 Thus
                 Timothy
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   wise
                   to
                   salvation
                   through
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 other
                 things
                 be
                 required
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 helps
                 and
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 prayer
                 ,
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 ,
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   only
                
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 at
                 first
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 light
                 into
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Starres
                 shine
                 by
                 a
                 borrowed
                 light
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 God
                 hath
                 now
                 put
                 all
                 supernatural
                 light
                 into
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 guides
                 are
                 to
                 shine
                 by
                 that
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   lamp
                   unto
                   our
                   feet
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 do
                 then
                 lay
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 truths
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 they
                 build
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 Scripture-auditory
                 ,
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 dare
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Scripture-grounds
                 .
                 Thus
                 those
                 Bereans
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 a
                 noble
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 compared
                 what
                 Paul
                 preached
                 with
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 had
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 consonant
                 to
                 them
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 Act.
                 17
                 11.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 instructed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 their
                 Religion
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 all
                 they
                 offer
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 without
                 eyes
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 these
                 Reasons
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Christian
                   faith
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   divine
                   ,
                   supernatural
                   faith
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   bare
                   humane
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Now
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 divine
                 authority
                 ,
                 a
                 divine
                 Argument
                 suggested
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 Most
                 men
                 that
                 call
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 humane
                 faith
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 parents
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 compell
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 grounds
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Turks
                 or
                 Papists
                 have
                 for
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 copper
                 is
                 not
                 gold
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 humane
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 and
                 Christian
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 the
                 Word
                 works
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   Word
                   preached
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   indeed
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 1.13
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whosoever
                 hath
                 an
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 divine
                 perswasion
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 an
                 humane
                 faith
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 humane
                 authority
                 speaks
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 revealeth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 generally
                 our
                 people
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 look
                 into
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 Owl
                 in
                 the
                 dazelling
                 Sun.
                 How
                 few
                 are
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 this
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 thus
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 thus
                 ?
                 Oh
                 then
                 believe
                 no
                 longer
                 as
                 men
                 !
                 Do
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 or
                 speak
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 God
                 perswading
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   only
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   immediate
                   verity
                   or
                   truth
                   ,
                   coming
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   essential
                   truth
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 evident
                 infallibility
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 lie
                 :
                 So
                 his
                 Word
                 is
                 likewise
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 lie
                 ,
                 or
                 deceive
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   purer
                   ,
                   than
                   gold
                   seven
                   times
                   refined
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   that
                   cannot
                   lie
                
                 ,
                 or
                 cannot
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 John
                 10.35
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 heavy
                 judgement
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 up
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 salvation
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 lie
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 spiritual
                 curse
                 that
                 is
                 threatned
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 apostasie
                 ,
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 
                 2.11
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 thus
                 punished
                 ,
                 that
                 forsake
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 upon
                 other
                 foundations
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 contain
                 infallible
                 truth
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 iota
                 ,
                 or
                 tittle
                 of
                 that
                 can
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 foundations
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 laid
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 falsehood
                 ,
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 grand
                 Impostures
                 :
                 Let
                 then
                 those
                 hearers
                 that
                 are
                 carefull
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 good
                 faith
                 ,
                 walk
                 by
                 this
                 Rule
                 .
                 Chrysostome
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Never
                   expect
                   good
                   from
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   searching
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 heavy
                 grievous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 your
                 family
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 closets
                 ,
                 you
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 acquaint
                 your selves
                 with
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
                 Take
                 a
                 Tree
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 you
                 expect
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 withering
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 his
                 seeming
                 faith
                 ,
                 graces
                 ,
                 godlinesse
                 will
                 all
                 presently
                 vanish
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   onely
                   are
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   onely
                   immutable
                   and
                   unmoveable
                   .
                
                 They
                 abide
                 alwayes
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 changes
                 ,
                 to
                 perturbations
                 of
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 .
                 Councils
                 consisted
                 of
                 men
                 carried
                 by
                 passions
                 and
                 interests
                 .
                 Even
                 in
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 four
                 first
                 Councils
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 great
                 sidings
                 ,
                 great
                 animosities
                 particular
                 interests
                 and
                 parties
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 unlesse
                 we
                 had
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 foundation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 mutable
                 Camelions
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 
                   To
                   abide
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 all
                 
                   flesh
                   is
                   grasse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   thereof
                   fadeth
                   away
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 called
                 the
                 
                   eternal
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   Revel
                
                 .
                 14.6
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 three
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 agoe
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 Bible
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 new
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Sects
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 commendeth
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 Nation
                 by
                 Lawes
                 above
                 the
                 wils
                 and
                 arbitrary
                 resolutions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 Lawes
                 are
                 fixed
                 and
                 known
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 known
                 Law
                 and
                 Rule
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 hainous
                 errour
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 learned
                 note
                 in
                 Cusanus
                 ,
                 though
                 otherwise
                 not
                 a
                 very
                 bad
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 affirming
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   
                     Secundum
                     currentem
                     statum
                     Ecclesiae
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   course
                   ,
                   and
                   exigency
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   in
                   some
                   age
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   received
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   another
                   are
                   rejected
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   for
                   a
                   foundation
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   onely
                   is
                   strong
                   enough
                   to
                   support
                   and
                   bear
                   up
                   in
                   sad
                   hours
                   of
                   temptation
                   ,
                   and
                   dangerous
                   times
                   of
                   persecutions
                   .
                
                 Who
                 would
                 be
                 cheated
                 or
                 distinguished
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 by
                 subtil
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 or
                 scared
                 and
                 terrified
                 by
                 violent
                 opposers
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 we
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 rock
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 endure
                 all
                 waves
                 .
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 have
                 resisted
                 to
                 blood
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 they
                 had
                 Scripture-assurance
                 ?
                 Luther
                 had
                 this
                 temptation
                 ,
                 
                   Tune
                   solus
                   sapis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 confirmed
                 him
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 quelled
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 by
                 arrows
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 quiver
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 be
                 assaulted
                 about
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 die
                 not
                 in
                 heresie
                 or
                 damnable
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 can
                 uphold
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 men
                 lay
                 four
                 rotten
                 and
                 weak
                 foundations
                 ;
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papist
                   ,
                   The
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   ;
                   being
                   wholly
                   ignorant
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   resting
                   all
                   on
                   their
                   Authority
                   .
                   Bellarmine
                
                 doth
                 not
                 blush
                 to
                 expound
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   lay
                   in
                   Zion
                   a
                   foundation
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 secondarily
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 we
                 grant
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 is
                 very
                 usefull
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   pillar
                   and
                   ground
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.15
                 .
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 a
                 Magistry
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 political
                 Pillar
                 upon
                 which
                 Edicts
                 use
                 to
                 hang
                 for
                 Declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 will
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 Architectonical
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 that
                 beares
                 up
                 the
                 house
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Austins
                 speech
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   believed
                   the
                   Gospel
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   moved
                   me
                   ,
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   introduction
                   and
                   preparation
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 first
                 believed
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 told
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 they
                 believed
                 for
                 Christs
                 own
                 sake
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 ignorant
                 implicit
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Scripture-faith
                 ,
                 faith
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 besides
                 then
                 ,
                 every
                 member
                 must
                 believe
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 Churches
                 against
                 Churches
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 faith
                 against
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 foundation
                 men
                 lay
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Civil
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 political
                 faith
                 .
                 Many
                 men
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 apprehension
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 live
                 .
                 They
                 matter
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 whether
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 consonant
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 As
                 Seneca
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   observed
                   that
                   Worship
                   of
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   
                     Non
                     tanquam
                     Diis
                     grata
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     legibus
                     jussa
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   acceptable
                   to
                   the
                   gods
                   ,
                   but
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Apostles
                 example
                 is
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 preached
                 a
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 contradictory
                 to
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 established
                 by
                 humane
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 resolve
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   better
                   to
                   obey
                   God
                   than
                   man
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 5
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Private
                   Revelation
                   and
                   Enthusiasmes
                
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Papists
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 have
                 cryed
                 down
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 so
                 Illuminatists
                 ,
                 men
                 fancying
                 to
                 themselves
                 Revelations
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 also
                 decried
                 it
                 ,
                 making
                 themselves
                 above
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 A
                 dangerous
                 and
                 damnable
                 delusion
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 John
                 bids
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Try
                   the
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 4.1
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Another
                 false
                 foundation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Meer
                   humane
                   Reason
                
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 risen
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 Reason
                 the
                 Judge
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 Doctrinal
                 Points
                 ;
                 the
                 Socinian
                 especially
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 they
                 reject
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 against
                 Reason
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 rectified
                 Reason
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 instrument
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 Judge
                 ,
                 no
                 foundation
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 natural
                 Reason
                 is
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 understanding
                 must
                 be
                 captivated
                 .
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 above
                 our
                 understanding
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 yeeld
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 .
                 In
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 lay
                 this
                 foundation
                 ;
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 disputes
                 ,
                 of
                 varieties
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 sure
                 foundation
                 laid
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 Runne
                 not
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Popish
                 bruitish
                 and
                 blind
                 obedience
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 Nor
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 carried
                 away
                 as
                 empty
                 straws
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 blessed
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 and
                 perswasion
                 of
                 truths
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 Reubens
                 curse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   unstable
                   like
                   water
                
                 !
                 Especially
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 ignorant
                 and
                 earthy
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 make
                 any
                 matter
                 about
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 rouse
                 up
                 your selves
                 ;
                 Why
                 hath
                 God
                 given
                 you
                 reason
                 and
                 understanding
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 those
                 many
                 Texts
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   search
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   To
                   prove
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 if
                 you
                 sit
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 regard
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                   As
                   a
                   wise
                   master
                   builder
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   wisdom
                   and
                   heavenly
                   skill
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   good
                   foundation
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   Hearers
                   .
                
                 What
                 principles
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 Art
                 or
                 Science
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 a
                 foundation
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 principles
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Conclusions
                 likewise
                 are
                 false
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 lay
                 rotten
                 and
                 unsound
                 foundations
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 building
                 will
                 prove
                 no
                 better
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fourfold
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 this
                 spiritual
                 building
                 is
                 fixed
                 :
                 
                   A
                   foundation
                   of
                   Faith
                   or
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   be
                   Believed
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 only
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 dispatched
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 necessary
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   foundation
                   of
                   Gods
                   Worship
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 their
                 are
                 heresies
                 and
                 false
                 doctrines
                 which
                 over
                 throw
                 the
                 sound
                 Faith
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 idolatry
                 and
                 superstition
                 ,
                 which
                 destroyes
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 therefore
                 shew
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   necessary
                
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 right
                 foundation
                 about
                 the
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     We
                     shall
                     shew
                     the
                     necessity
                     .
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     foundation
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Reasons
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 necessary
                 to
                 lay
                 good
                 Principles
                 here
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   doth
                   ordinarily
                   more
                   provoke
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   corrupting
                   of
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                
                 The
                 glorious
                 eyes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 sparkled
                 more
                 with
                 vengeance
                 against
                 any
                 persons
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 defiled
                 themselves
                 in
                 sinfull
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 three
                 waies
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 provoked
                 about
                 his
                 worship
                 :
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   When
                   we
                   adore
                   and
                   worship
                   a
                   false
                   god
                   instead
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 all
                 the
                 Heathens
                 that
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 the
                 Starres
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 creatures
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 gross
                 idolatry
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 worshipped
                 
                   Baal-Berith
                   ,
                   Baal-Phegor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dagon
                 ,
                 and
                 Ashtaroth
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 point
                 blanck
                 thwart
                 the
                 first
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   gods
                   before
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Gods
                   worship
                   is
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   do
                   indeed
                   worship
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   by
                   such
                   means
                   and
                   wayes
                   of
                   worship
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   as
                   we
                   in
                   our
                   immaginations
                   think
                   best
                   .
                
                 This
                 God
                 often
                 doth
                 caution
                 against
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 go
                 after
                 the
                 the
                 
                   imaginations
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   heart
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 groves
                 and
                 
                   high
                   places
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 Jeroboam
                 made
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   calf
                
                 .
                 They
                 intended
                 the
                 solemn
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 they
                 forsook
                 the
                 true
                 manner
                 of
                 worship
                 he
                 had
                 commanded
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   is
                   Gods
                   worship
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   when
                   (
                   though
                   we
                   worship
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   true
                   manner
                   )
                   yet
                   we
                   adde
                   something
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   commanded
                   .
                
                 We
                 rest
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 simple
                 institution
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Eve
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Commandement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 these
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 they
                 retained
                 the
                 substantial
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 added
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 superstitious
                 observations
                 more
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 corrupting
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 waies
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 grievous
                 sinne
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 first
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 sinne
                 then
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 then
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 immediately
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 do
                 chiefly
                 pronounce
                 those
                 Judgments
                 threatned
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 sinne
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 brought
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 
                   a
                   stone
                   left
                   upon
                   a
                   stone
                   .
                
                 The
                 Jews
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 so
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 sins
                 they
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 this
                 idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 necessary
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   this
                   sin
                   doth
                   either
                   immediately
                   break
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Vnion
                   between
                   the
                   Church
                   and
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   much
                   dispose
                   thereunto
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Ezekiel
                 and
                 the
                 ●est
                 ,
                 do
                 frequently
                 delight
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 idolatry
                 by
                 adultery
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   going
                   a
                   whoring
                   after
                   
                   our
                   imaginations
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 carefull
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 here
                 among
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 His
                 care
                 was
                 to
                 present
                 them
                 a
                 
                   pure
                   Virgin
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 afraid
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 
                   corrupted
                   from
                   the
                   simplicity
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Adulteries
                 and
                 Fornications
                 :
                 Now
                 as
                 Adultery
                 doth
                 dissolve
                 the
                 marriage
                 bond
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 justly
                 provoke
                 the
                 Husband
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 an
                 Husband
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 worship
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 doth
                 not
                 presently
                 rise
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 height
                 .
                 Many
                 sound
                 Churches
                 have
                 retained
                 some
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 wanton
                 Dalliances
                 and
                 meretricious
                 behaviour
                 in
                 a
                 Wise
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 break
                 the
                 conjugall
                 knot
                 ,
                 yet
                 dispose
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 much
                 jealousie
                 and
                 anger
                 in
                 the
                 Husband
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 carefull
                 should
                 people
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 they
                 go
                 upon
                 right
                 grounds
                 in
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   had
                   need
                   be
                   carefull
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   accepting
                   of
                   that
                   worship
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   accounts
                   it
                   as
                   done
                   to
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Though
                 those
                 that
                 worship
                 so
                 ,
                 thought
                 they
                 honoured
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 judgeth
                 it
                 as
                 done
                 to
                 Devils
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 Jeroboams
                 worship
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 forsake
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 up
                 that
                 worship
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 politique
                 designes
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 went
                 in
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 their
                 spirit
                 ,
                 little
                 thought
                 to
                 give
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 Devils
                 thereby
                 ;
                 yet
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Jeroboam
                   set
                   up
                   this
                   worship
                   to
                   the
                   Devils
                   .
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 11.6
                 .
                 So
                 these
                 very
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.21
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 heathen
                 Corinthians
                 Feasts
                 and
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 worship
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 might
                 lawfully
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 charity
                 and
                 good
                 society
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   did
                   drink
                   of
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   Devils
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 be
                 like
                 Ezekiels
                 living
                 creature
                 full
                 of
                 
                   eyes
                   behind
                   and
                   before
                
                 ,
                 of
                 heavenly
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 worship
                 Devils
                 instead
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 laying
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   our
                   hearts
                   do
                   in
                   nothing
                   more
                   presumptuously
                   work
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 delight
                 and
                 pleasure
                 men
                 have
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 worship
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 Children
                 have
                 to
                 make
                 Babies
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 fore
                 seeth
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 so
                 often
                 bid
                 men
                 take
                 heed
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 
                   follow
                   their
                   own
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 go
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   choose
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 
                   what
                   seemeth
                   good
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   eyes
                   .
                
                 These
                 strict
                 Prohibitions
                 do
                 suppose
                 an
                 itching
                 inclination
                 in
                 men
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 worship
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 given
                 sad
                 experiences
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 which
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 a
                 simple
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 became
                 to
                 abound
                 more
                 in
                 external
                 Ceremonies
                 then
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 complained
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 dangerous
                 to
                 erre
                 about
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   sure
                   and
                   stedfast
                   Foundation
                
                 which
                 both
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 must
                 build
                 upon
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Only
                   the
                   Command
                   and
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 natural
                 and
                 necessary
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 as
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 the
                 essence
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 meanes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 positive
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 The
                 
                   second
                   Commandement
                
                 ,
                 which
                 forbids
                 all
                 kinds
                 ,
                 or
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 meanes
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 which
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 make
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 command
                 that
                 only
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 money
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 as
                 not
                 currant
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 legall
                 superscription
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 all
                 that
                 worship
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 the
                 Lord
                 requireth
                 ;
                 This
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 Commanded
                 .
                 Austin
                 doth
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 apply
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 
                   Socrates
                   :
                   God
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   worshiped
                   only
                   in
                   that
                   manner
                   as
                   he
                   himself
                   willeth
                   and
                   appointeth
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 ,
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Ordinances
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 !
                 And
                 how
                 beautifull
                 would
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 Foundation
                 
                 had
                 been
                 alwaies
                 laid
                 ?
                 Now
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 foundation
                 may
                 be
                 laid
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Divine
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 several
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   express
                   Scripture
                   to
                   keep
                   close
                   to
                   Gods
                   Commandement
                   .
                
                 
                 Deut.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   adde
                   thereto
                   ,
                   nor
                   diminish
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                
                 is
                 Gods
                 Commandement
                 .
                 This
                 Command
                 is
                 four
                 times
                 repeated
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 men
                 under
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 stirring
                 up
                 devotion
                 or
                 decency
                 ,
                 may
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 unto
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 or
                 de●ract
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 publique
                 Coin
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 my
                 not
                 be
                 clipt
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 Capital
                 crime
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 equivalent
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   turn
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 17.11
                 .
                 
                   &
                   alibi
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 they
                 are
                 Verbes
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   dextrate
                   it
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   sinistrate
                   it
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 .
                 The
                 
                   left
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 prophaneness
                 and
                 atheism
                 ,
                 or
                 irreverence
                 neglect
                 the
                 due
                 worship
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 The
                 
                   right
                   hand
                
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 pretended
                 zeal
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 intentions
                 set
                 up
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 commanded
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 worship
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 without
                 eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 Gods
                 Word
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 l●ke
                 Sheep
                 that
                 follow
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 before
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   quà
                   cundum
                   est
                   ,
                   sed
                   quâ
                   itur
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Seneca
                 said
                 .
                 Hence
                 those
                 Pharisees
                 that
                 were
                 so
                 diligent
                 and
                 officious
                 in
                 their
                 invented
                 worship
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 words
                 throweth
                 it
                 all
                 down
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   required
                   these
                   things
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ?
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   vain
                   do
                   they
                   worship
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Mark.
                 11.7
                 .
                 See
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 worship
                 ,
                 no
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   required
                   it
                   ?
                   Who
                   hath
                   commanded
                   it
                   ?
                
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 
                   vain
                   worship
                   In
                   vain
                   do
                   they
                   worship
                   me
                   .
                
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 van●ties
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 saddest
                 ,
                 when
                 thy
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 an
                 empty
                 vain
                 thing
                 :
                 It
                 hath
                 not
                 advantaged
                 thy
                 soul
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reward
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 must
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 be
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   is
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.23
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 dispute
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 about
                 eating
                 and
                 
                   not
                   eating
                
                 ,
                 about
                 
                   observing
                   daies
                
                 and
                 
                   not
                   observing
                
                 ;
                 some
                 placed
                 worship
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 others
                 
                   did
                   not
                
                 :
                 Now
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 golden
                 Rules
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 lay
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 chiefly
                 ;
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   is
                   sinne
                
                 ?
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 lawfull
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 his
                 will
                 ?
                 Had
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 brought
                 a
                 dog
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 unclean
                 be●st
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 dishonour
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 The
                 head
                 in
                 every
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 away
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   shew
                
                 (
                 say
                 some
                 )
                 
                   that
                   mans
                   own
                   invention
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   attended
                   unto
                   in
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   Institution
                   and
                   Command
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   all
                   our
                   worship
                   would
                   come
                   from
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   endless
                   .
                
                 From
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 is
                 compared
                 unto
                 light
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 walketh
                 in
                 darkness
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 thus
                 directed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 that
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 who
                 pleaded
                 so
                 carnaly
                 for
                 her
                 false
                 worship
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   fathers
                   they
                   worshiped
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   art
                   thou
                   greater
                   then
                   our
                   fathers
                   ?
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 tels
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   worshiped
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 worship
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Command
                 ,
                 no
                 Institution
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 would
                 come
                 from
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 
                   endless
                   worship
                
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 Gods
                 Institution
                 ,
                 then
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 adde
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 introduced
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 reason
                 they
                 do
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 bring
                 in
                 ten
                 thousand
                 more
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 sure
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   right
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   gracious
                   Promise
                   of
                   presence
                   ,
                   acceptance
                   ,
                   and
                   blessing
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   not
                   to
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   seek
                   my
                   face
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 45.19
                 .
                 Thus
                 take
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 sorts
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 ministration
                 
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 these
                 things
                 (
                 if
                 done
                 in
                 Gods
                 order
                 )
                 return
                 full
                 of
                 precious
                 mercies
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 imployed
                 therein
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 conformable
                 to
                 this
                 Command
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 never
                 look
                 for
                 any
                 Promise
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 alwaies
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 answer
                 by
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 had
                 taken
                 two
                 other
                 stones
                 ,
                 would
                 the
                 Lord
                 have
                 answered
                 him
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 institution
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 great
                 breach
                 did
                 God
                 make
                 upon
                 Vzzah
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 sought
                 in
                 his
                 
                   due
                   order
                
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 said
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 15.9
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 institute
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 the
                 grace
                 signified
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 appoint
                 new
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 you
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   should
                   it
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   any
                   way
                   a
                   man
                   pleaseth
                   ?
                   And
                   the
                   more
                   waies
                   he
                   multiplyeth
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   may
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   acceptable
                   to
                   him
                   ?
                   Do
                   not
                   men
                   hereby
                   shew
                   their
                
                 good
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 zeal
                 
                   to
                   h●m
                   ?
                   Can
                   a
                   man
                   worship
                   him
                   too
                   much
                   ?
                   Can
                   we
                   exceed
                   in
                   any
                   way
                   of
                   worship
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                   As
                   we
                   cannot
                   love
                   him
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   nor
                   delight
                   in
                   him
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   can
                   we
                   worship
                   him
                   too
                   much
                   ?
                
                 This
                 doth
                 satisfie
                 some
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 multiplyed
                 waies
                 of
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   excess
                   in
                   the
                   formality
                   of
                   true
                   and
                   lawfull
                   worship
                
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 
                   wit●
                   all
                   his
                   might
                
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   an
                   excess
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 means
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 worship
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thereby
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sinfull
                 excess
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 thy
                 good
                 intentions
                 ,
                 and
                 zealous
                 devotions
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 acceptance
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 whilest
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 dishonour
                 him
                 .
                 Even
                 a
                 Platonist
                 Philosopher
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   superstitious
                   man
                   was
                   Gods
                   flatterer
                   ,
                   not
                   his
                   friend
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 whom
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 God
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 that
                 Text
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   My
                   Father
                   seeketh
                   such
                   as
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 Ophir
                 !
                 See
                 all
                 Christs
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 majesty
                 and
                 gravity
                 ,
                 yet
                 also
                 full
                 of
                 plainness
                 and
                 simplicity
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 instead
                 of
                 this
                 
                   true
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 
                   rotten
                   ones
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   imagination
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   heart
                
                 :
                 This
                 God
                 doth
                 often
                 and
                 often
                 forbid
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Methinks
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 good
                 worship
                 ;
                 Methinks
                 this
                 is
                 excellent
                 !
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 methinks
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   desire
                   to
                   satisfie
                   and
                   please
                   the
                   sense
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophet
                 cals
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   goodly
                   Images
                
                 :
                 As
                 Eve
                 saw
                 the
                 fruit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 comely
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 to
                 eate
                 :
                 O
                 miserable
                 delusion
                 !
                 All
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 spiritual
                 Meditations
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 eye
                 .
                 Yet
                 all
                 those
                 goodly
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 curious
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 were
                 only
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 eye
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   Custom
                   ,
                   and
                   tradition
                   of
                   Fathers
                   .
                   Austin
                
                 complained
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Vah
                   tibi
                   flumen
                   moris
                   humani
                   quis
                   resistet
                   ?
                   Our
                   father
                   worshipped
                   here
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 woman
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 Cyprians
                 is
                 commended
                 ,
                 
                   Antiquas
                   mihi
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christ
                   said
                   he
                   was
                   truth
                   ,
                   not
                   Custom
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 This
                 Argument
                 all
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 and
                 Heathens
                 pleaded
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 How
                 necessary
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 setled
                 in
                 this
                 foundation
                 of
                 Gods
                 worship
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 spiritual
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 plain
                 Institutions
                 of
                 Christ
                 !
                 That
                 say
                 ,
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 must
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 possessed
                 party
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   Peter
                   I
                   know
                   ;
                   but
                   who
                   are
                   you
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 ,
                 this
                 worship
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 brought
                 in
                 this
                 ?
                 Who
                 appointed
                 this
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                   As
                   a
                   wise
                   master-builder
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Foundation
                 every
                 faithfull
                 Minister
                 is
                 to
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 
                   Comfort
                   and
                   Salvation
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 reserve
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 properly
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 insist
                 on
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   foundation
                   for
                   outward
                   practice
                   of
                   holy
                   actions
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 any
                 grace
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 to
                 consider
                 upon
                 what
                 foundation
                 these
                 are
                 built
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 
                   practised
                   holinesse
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 therefore
                 of
                 every
                 good
                 duty
                 or
                 work
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 
                 hath
                 these
                 parts
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   foundation
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   a
                   Direction
                   or
                   Rule
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   every
                   thing
                   we
                   do
                   must
                   be
                   commensurate
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   regulated
                   ,
                   now
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 
                   Rule
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Manners
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 thou
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Word
                 directs
                 to
                 ;
                 so
                 thou
                 must
                 do
                 no
                 
                   other
                   actions
                
                 ,
                 or
                 live
                 any
                 other
                 life
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 guides
                 thee
                 too
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 commended
                 for
                 a
                 lamp
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 feet
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 slip
                 or
                 
                   fall
                   ,
                   By
                   them
                   thy
                   servant
                   is
                   forewarned
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 
                   And
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   walk
                   by
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   peace
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 6.16
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 doe
                 any
                 truly
                 good
                 action
                 all
                 our
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 informe
                 about
                 the
                 Duty
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   ,
                   end
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 qualifications
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 not
                 pray
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 praying
                 :
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 repent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 faileth
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 foundation
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 laid
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 an
                 hopefull
                 beginning
                 for
                 his
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 foundation
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 for
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 holiness
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Justification
                   and
                   Reconciliation
                   of
                   our
                   persons
                   with
                   God
                   through
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 For
                 till
                 our
                 persons
                 be
                 thus
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 give
                 our
                 bodies
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 
                   had
                   respect
                   to
                   Abel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 his
                 offerings
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 by
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 planted
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 as
                 his
                 branches
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 truth
                 is
                 very
                 transcendent
                 to
                 our
                 thoughts
                 .
                 Who
                 doth
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 speak
                 in
                 moral
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 
                   Just
                   a
                   agendo
                   sumus
                   justi
                
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 good
                 actions
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 with
                 God
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 dangerous
                 Position
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 so
                 often
                 oppose
                 ,
                 shewing
                 grace
                 and
                 works
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 brought
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 subject
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 wholly
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 selves
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 acceptation
                 of
                 our
                 persons
                 first
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 all
                 our
                 best
                 workes
                 are
                 damnable
                 and
                 loathsome
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 stubble
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 fire
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Papists
                 thinks
                 it
                 hard
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 unjustified
                 ,
                 doth
                 sinne
                 and
                 provoke
                 God
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 he
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Another
                 foundation
                 he
                 must
                 lay
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   To
                   receive
                   power
                   and
                   strength
                   from
                   Christ
                   onely
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   and
                   progresse
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   actions
                   .
                   Without
                   me
                   ye
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 John
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 branch
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Vine
                 is
                 dried
                 and
                 withered
                 .
                 James
                 1.17
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   good
                   and
                   perfect
                   gift
                   ,
                   comes
                   from
                   God
                   alone
                   .
                
                 As
                 all
                 light
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   can
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   through
                   Christ
                   that
                   strengthens
                   me
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 4.13
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Member
                 receiveth
                 all
                 its
                 vertue
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 thinketh
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 any
                 good
                 work
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 ability
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 Samson
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 hair
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 alas
                 those
                 Philistims
                 of
                 lusts
                 are
                 too
                 strong
                 
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 goe
                 out
                 against
                 those
                 Goliahs
                 of
                 temptations
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Now
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 most
                 people
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 resolve
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   unlesse
                   the
                   Lord
                   will.
                
                 Those
                 that
                 cannot
                 adde
                 
                   a
                   cubit
                   unto
                   their
                   own
                   stature
                   ,
                
                 do
                 yet
                 think
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 to
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 salvation
                 .
                 Oh
                 know
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 laid
                 no
                 sure
                 foundation
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 all
                 thy
                 strength
                 and
                 power
                 be
                 fetched
                 from
                 Christ
                 !
                 Thou
                 art
                 too
                 weak
                 a
                 child
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 hold
                 thee
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 rock
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 built
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 foundation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   renewed
                   and
                   sanctified
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 .
                 Nicodemus
                 though
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Master
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 exact
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 did
                 fundamentally
                 erre
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 obedience
                 .
                 Therefore
                 of
                 all
                 points
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 our
                 Saviour
                 chiefly
                 insists
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   borne
                   again
                   ,
                
                 John
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 paradox
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 lesse
                 to
                 thousands
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 goe
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 formall
                 customary
                 road
                 ,
                 they
                 regard
                 the
                 worke
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 action
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 the
                 Regeneration
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 flow
                 :
                 Whereas
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Make
                   the
                   Tree
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   fruit
                   will
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 12
                 33
                 ,
                 The
                 Spring
                 and
                 Fountain
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 clean
                 ,
                 ere
                 the
                 streames
                 be
                 :
                 The
                 root
                 sweet
                 ,
                 ere
                 the
                 fruit
                 be
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 art
                 thou
                 pleasing
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 the
                 actions
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 polluted
                 ,
                 defiled
                 nature
                 ?
                 
                   Can
                   men
                   gather
                   grapes
                   of
                   thornes
                   ,
                   or
                   figs
                   of
                   thistles
                   ?
                
                 Let
                 thy
                 external
                 actions
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 religious
                 ,
                 so
                 glorious
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 fine
                 flowers
                 on
                 the
                 dunghill
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 a
                 dead
                 corpse
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 inward
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 filthinesse
                 cured
                 first
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 men
                 had
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 this
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 you
                 understanding
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 !
                 For
                 till
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   man
                   be
                   put
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   New
                   man
                   put
                   on
                   ,
                
                 you
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 your
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 you
                 do
                 is
                 fit
                 fuell
                 for
                 Hell
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 deliver
                 you
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 change
                 .
                 Thus
                 unlesse
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 beginne
                 here
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 build
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stone
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 is
                 but
                 of
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 doe
                 lay
                 a
                 
                   good
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 build
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                   on
                   it
                
                 :
                 How
                 impossible
                 will
                 that
                 mans
                 salvation
                 be
                 ,
                 whose
                 foundation
                 is
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ?
                 Mark
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 your
                 whole
                 conversation
                 :
                 Let
                 every
                 good
                 action
                 have
                 these
                 four
                 foundation
                 stones
                 under
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 Scripture
                 to
                 direct
                 ,
                 justification
                 to
                 accept
                 through
                 Christs
                 merit
                 ,
                 Christ
                 to
                 inable
                 through
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 renewed
                 nature
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gold
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   gold
                   did
                   not
                   sanctifie
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Temple
                   the
                   gold
                   :
                
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 our
                 actions
                 ,
                 our
                 duties
                 doe
                 not
                 sanctifies
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 justifie
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 priviledges
                 sanctifie
                 and
                 justifie
                 our
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 Why
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 about
                 laying
                 this
                 Foundation
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   's
                   very
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   's
                   very
                   easie
                   to
                   miscarry
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                
                 As
                 Austin
                 said
                 about
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   any
                   matter
                   ,
                   
                     Nec
                     faciliùs
                     ,
                     nec
                     periculosiùs
                     erratur
                     .
                  
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 Not
                 more
                 dangerously
                 ,
                 because
                 eternal
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 is
                 more
                 immediately
                 concerned
                 herein
                 .
                 The
                 welfare
                 of
                 thy
                 immortal
                 soul
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   thy
                   actions
                   :
                
                 If
                 the
                 foundation
                 be
                 not
                 well
                 laid
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 undone
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 In
                 matters
                 of
                 mens
                 estates
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 their
                 bodily
                 life
                 ,
                 how
                 carefull
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 go
                 upon
                 a
                 sure
                 foundation
                 ?
                 Only
                 they
                 wilfully
                 venture
                 their
                 ruine
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 their
                 soule
                 .
                 Thou
                 wouldst
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 whose
                 foundation
                 was
                 rotten
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 feare
                 the
                 
                 falling
                 of
                 it
                 about
                 thy
                 eares
                 every
                 hour
                 .
                 Oh
                 but
                 what
                 feare
                 and
                 trembleing
                 should
                 seize
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 lest
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 thou
                 hast
                 promised
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 thy
                 soules
                 way
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 sure
                 foundation
                 !
                 Consider
                 then
                 ,
                 Am
                 I
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ?
                 
                   Timor
                   facit
                   consiliativum
                
                 ,
                 Fear
                 would
                 make
                 thee
                 jealous
                 and
                 suspicious
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 erre
                 dangerously
                 ;
                 so
                 here
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   mistake
                   easily
                
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Christians
                 never
                 attend
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 withall
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 true
                 and
                 false
                 foundations
                 is
                 spiritually
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 blinde
                 man
                 doth
                 easily
                 swallow
                 any
                 flie
                 .
                 The
                 hypocrites
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 godly
                 mans
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 alike
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 much
                 prayer
                 ,
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 practically
                 discerne
                 the
                 difference
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 the
                 outward
                 works
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 carefull
                 to
                 discharge
                 them
                 !
                 But
                 how
                 easie
                 may
                 I
                 build
                 all
                 upon
                 a
                 false
                 foundation
                 ?
                 The
                 Parable
                 our
                 Saviour
                 propounded
                 of
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   builder
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   foolish
                   one
                
                 ,
                 should
                 alwayes
                 stick
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 7.
                 
                 Did
                 he
                 speak
                 it
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 all
                 builders
                 ?
                 And
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 either
                 building
                 a
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Babel
                   .
                   Apelles
                
                 was
                 so
                 carefull
                 in
                 drawing
                 his
                 lines
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 
                   pingere
                   aeternitati
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 .
                 All
                 thy
                 actions
                 do
                 build
                 either
                 to
                 an
                 eternity
                 of
                 misery
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 eternity
                 of
                 happiness
                 .
                 Be
                 then
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 trembling
                 ;
                 every
                 prayer
                 ,
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 every
                 action
                 hath
                 influence
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 eternal
                 torment
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   we
                   must
                   look
                   to
                   our
                   foundation
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   confusion
                   that
                   will
                   be
                   at
                   last
                   on
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   failed
                   therein
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 foolish
                 builder
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 tempests
                 arose
                 his
                 house
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fall
                   was
                   great
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 terrible
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 .
                 He
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 so
                 ,
                 he
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 comfortable
                 and
                 quiet
                 possession
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 proved
                 otherwise
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 :
                 Thou
                 hast
                 lived
                 thus
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 gone
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 customary
                 way
                 of
                 religious
                 duties
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 performed
                 them
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 hast
                 never
                 looked
                 to
                 a
                 foundation
                 .
                 Oh
                 the
                 confusion
                 that
                 will
                 fill
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 say
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 duties
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   you
                   not
                
                 !
                 When
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 all
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 broken
                 Reed
                 to
                 trust
                 unto
                 .
                 Oh
                 if
                 men
                 would
                 but
                 consider
                 afore-hand
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 agonies
                 and
                 perplexities
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 then
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 and
                 search
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 sure
                 !
                 What
                 confusion
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 ?
                 How
                 did
                 they
                 bewail
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 running
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 any
                 hope
                 ?
                 But
                 all
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 lay
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   wanting
                   ,
                   thou
                   doest
                   nothing
                   but
                   sinne
                   in
                   all
                   thou
                   doest
                   .
                
                 Not
                 onely
                 those
                 plain
                 gross
                 acts
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 thy
                 
                   civil
                   ,
                   natural
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   religious
                   actions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 coming
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 sinnes
                 .
                 
                   To
                   the
                   unclean
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   unclean
                   ,
                
                 Titus
                 1.13
                 .
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   bring
                   a
                   cleane
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   an
                   uncleane
                   ?
                
                 The
                 bad
                 Tree
                 brings
                 forth
                 only
                 bad
                 fruit
                 .
                 
                   Without
                   faith
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 Oh
                 then
                 !
                 How
                 terrible
                 is
                 thy
                 estate
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 not
                 laid
                 this
                 foundation
                 ?
                 Thou
                 art
                 damning
                 thy self
                 all
                 day
                 long
                 :
                 Thy
                 eating
                 ,
                 thy
                 drinking
                 ,
                 thy
                 waking
                 ,
                 yea
                 thy
                 praying
                 ,
                 thy
                 hearing
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 are
                 sinnes
                 continually
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 T●●d
                 cannot
                 vent
                 honey
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 poison
                 .
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   cannot
                   please
                   God
                
                 Oh
                 dismall
                 and
                 sad
                 condition
                 !
                 Howsoever
                 thou
                 mayest
                 please
                 thy self
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 please
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 pleased
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   are
                   those
                   weak
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   rotten
                   foundations
                   that
                   many
                   men
                   build
                   upon
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   practice
                   ?
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   conformity
                   to
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   they
                   do
                   as
                   most
                   do
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   speed
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   ;
                   what
                   would
                   ye
                   have
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   singular
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   different
                   from
                   others
                   ?
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 rotten
                 foundation
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 support
                 themselves
                 
                 with
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 expresse
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   follow
                   a
                   multitude
                   to
                   do
                   evil
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 23.2
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 are
                 damned
                 ?
                 And
                 wilt
                 thou
                 do
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 ?
                 Take
                 Lot
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteous
                 soul
                 was
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 conforming
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 tormented
                 with
                 seeing
                 and
                 hearing
                 their
                 unrighteous
                 deeds
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.8
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 tels
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   must
                   do
                   some
                   singular
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 6.47
                 .
                 
                   Gratias
                   ago
                   Deo
                   ,
                   quod
                   dignus
                   sum
                   ,
                   quod
                   mundus
                   oderit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Hierom
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Others
                   build
                   upon
                   a
                   partial
                   practice
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   .
                
                 The
                 hypocritical
                 Jews
                 they
                 rested
                 upon
                 their
                 Temple
                 ,
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 their
                 outward
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 their
                 hands
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
                 of
                 unrighteousnesse
                 and
                 injustice
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 builds
                 his
                 salvation
                 upon
                 his
                 parts
                 ,
                 his
                 duties
                 ,
                 his
                 joyes
                 ,
                 his
                 enlargements
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 perform
                 all
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 truth
                 and
                 equity
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 this
                 mans
                 foundation
                 is
                 self
                 .
                 Others
                 they
                 build
                 upon
                 their
                 moral
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 just
                 conversation
                 to
                 men
                 ;
                 they
                 lie
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 defraud
                 not
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 accuse
                 them
                 of
                 dishonest
                 dealing
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 religious
                 duties
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 walking
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 exceedingly
                 fail
                 likewise
                 .
                 These
                 build
                 on
                 a
                 rotten
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Anothrr
                 rotten
                 foundation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   meer
                   work
                   done
                
                 .
                 They
                 consider
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 external
                 act
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 obeyed
                 the
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 the
                 duty
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 this
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 foundation
                 ;
                 But
                 what
                 woes
                 doth
                 Christ
                 pronounce
                 against
                 them
                 ?
                 He
                 bids
                 them
                 look
                 inward
                 ,
                 cleanse
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 fountain
                 :
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 God
                 being
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 done
                 spiritually
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 
                   opus
                   operatum
                
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 most
                 mens
                 Religion
                 ,
                 not
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 known
                 saying
                 ,
                 God
                 loveth
                 Adverbs
                 better
                 than
                 Nouns
                 ;
                 not
                 what
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 and
                 this
                 done
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Another
                 rotten
                 foundation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   yea
                   supposed
                   perfection
                   of
                   the
                   work
                   they
                   do
                   :
                
                 Especially
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 poisoned
                 with
                 Popish
                 Doctrines
                 about
                 the
                 ability
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 is
                 meritorious
                 of
                 salvation
                 .
                 Some
                 Popish
                 Interpreters
                 do
                 greedily
                 catch
                 at
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 6.19
                 where
                 
                   rich
                   men
                   are
                   exhorted
                   to
                   works
                   of
                   liberality
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   they
                   may
                   lay
                   up
                   in
                   store
                   for
                   themselves
                   a
                   good
                   foundation
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 good
                 foundation
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 sure
                 happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 merited
                 by
                 such
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 graciously
                 promised
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 presumptuous
                 and
                 arrogant
                 foundation
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 thy
                 own
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Pharisee
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 thy
                 own
                 righteousness
                 .
                 How
                 different
                 was
                 Paul
                 from
                 this
                 ?
                 he
                 laid
                 another
                 foundation
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 
                   desired
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   Christs
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.18
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 ariseth
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 ignorance
                 of
                 that
                 total
                 and
                 universal
                 pollution
                 of
                 man
                 by
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 be
                 awakened
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 laid
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 life
                 ?
                 How
                 are
                 all
                 your
                 duties
                 and
                 actions
                 built
                 ?
                 Are
                 they
                 founded
                 upon
                 Christ
                 for
                 strength
                 ,
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 for
                 direction
                 ,
                 upon
                 justification
                 for
                 acceptance
                 upon
                 a
                 sanctified
                 nature
                 for
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 Then
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 thrice
                 blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 ;
                 blessed
                 now
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 at
                 thy
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 cursed
                 and
                 miserable
                 .
                 
                   But
                   to
                   whom
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   revealed
                   this
                   ?
                   Whose
                   ear
                   doth
                   God
                   open
                   to
                   understand
                   this
                   ?
                
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 confusion
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 thy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 morality
                 thrown
                 into
                 hell
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 sure
                 foundation
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 heavenly
                 skill
                 and
                 wisdom
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 thy
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shall
                 eternally
                 live
                 with
                 thee
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 tree
                 without
                 a
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 storm
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 ship
                 without
                 an
                 anchor
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 art
                 thou
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 no
                 sound
                 bottom
                 to
                 stand
                 upon
                 .
                 Think
                 then
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Sermon
                 may
                 not
                 make
                 thee
                 to
                 begin
                 all
                 anew
                 ?
                 Thou
                 must
                 pull
                 down
                 all
                 thy
                 old
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   As
                   a
                   wise
                   master
                   builder
                   I
                   have
                   laid
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   buildeth
                   thereon
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 deferred
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 comfort
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 take
                 up
                 those
                 Particulars
                 that
                 are
                 observable
                 in
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 not
                 hitherto
                 handled
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Adjunct
                 or
                 
                   Quality
                   Paul
                
                 attributes
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 Office
                 :
                 
                   As
                   a
                   wise
                   master
                   builder
                
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 vain-glory
                 in
                 Paul
                 to
                 write
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 expression
                 savour
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 self-conceit
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 humility
                 and
                 meekness
                 of
                 Christs
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 Solomons
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   another
                   mans
                   mouth
                   praise
                   thee
                   ,
                   not
                   thy
                   own
                
                 ?
                 No
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 not
                 charge
                 Paul
                 with
                 any
                 folly
                 ,
                 or
                 va●ity
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 Reason
                 ▪
                 moving
                 him
                 thereunto
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   vanity
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   duty
                   in
                   some
                   cases
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   to
                   magnify
                   and
                   set
                   up
                   their
                   Work
                   and
                   Office.
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 or
                 self
                 conceit
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 a
                 necessary
                 duty
                 to
                 justifie
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Office
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 the
                 dishonour
                 would
                 much
                 redound
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 danger
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 mens
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 be
                 brief
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 because
                 as
                 Tully
                 said
                 of
                 Hortensius
                 that
                 eloquent
                 Authour
                 .
                 
                   He
                   praised
                   eloquence
                   to
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himself
                   might
                   be
                   carried
                   up
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 people
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 say
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 ends
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 instance
                 
                   in
                   what
                   cases
                   they
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   manner
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 an
                 Argus
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 so
                 nice
                 and
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 ill
                 interpretation
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   they
                   may
                   exalt
                   their
                   Office
                   and
                   work
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   when
                   false
                   and
                   malicious
                   slanders
                   and
                   calumnies
                   are
                   raised
                   against
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   ingratitude
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 :
                 When
                 they
                 devise
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 ;
                 here
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 necessary
                 use
                 their
                 Office
                 is
                 .
                 
                   Habent
                   mores
                   suas
                   odores
                   ,
                   &
                   colores
                   ;
                   odores
                   in
                   famâ
                   ,
                   colores
                   conscientiâ
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 our
                 consciences
                 be
                 not
                 black
                 or
                 pale
                 through
                 guilt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 
                   the
                   sweet
                   savour
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 speakes
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 Corinth
                 .
                 2.15
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 discover
                 the
                 falsenesse
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 any
                 unjust
                 aspersions
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Jewes
                 talked
                 of
                 stoning
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   For
                   which
                   of
                   my
                   good
                   works
                   do
                   you
                   stone
                   me
                
                 ?
                 John
                 10
                 32.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 plead
                 ,
                 Why
                 are
                 you
                 become
                 enemies
                 and
                 adversaries
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 we
                 convince
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
                 we
                 inform
                 of
                 duty
                 ?
                 we
                 labour
                 the
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 ?
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 Aristotle
                 make
                 the
                 affected
                 vain
                 glorious
                 discourse
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 ,
                 his
                 fault
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   there
                   arise
                   false
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   that
                   under
                   specious
                   and
                   fair
                   words
                   would
                   draw
                   away
                   their
                   people
                   to
                   errours
                   and
                   falsehoods
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   then
                   lawfull
                   to
                   justifie
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 This
                 you
                 shall
                 observe
                 very
                 frequently
                 in
                 Paul.
                 The
                 ground
                 of
                 saying
                 this
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 not
                 regard
                 other
                 foundations
                 then
                 he
                 had
                 laid
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 especially
                 2
                 Corinth
                 .
                 11.22
                 ,
                 23.
                 he
                 doth
                 at
                 large
                 reckon
                 up
                 both
                 his
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 his
                 indefatigable
                 sufferings
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 copious
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 vain
                 glory
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 because
                 it
                 
                 was
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 laboured
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 into
                 disesteem
                 ;
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 represent
                 Paul
                 contemptible
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 makes
                 him
                 exalt
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   their
                   is
                   an
                   undermining
                   ,
                   or
                   open
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   overthrow
                   the
                   very
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 common
                 .
                 Herein
                 also
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 men
                 ,
                 farre
                 from
                 any
                 pride
                 and
                 wild
                 fire
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 zealously
                 inflamed
                 .
                 Numb
                 .
                 16.3
                 .
                 There
                 some
                 took
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 Priests
                 Office
                 :
                 
                   Ye
                   take
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   you
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   Congregation
                   is
                   holy
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   you
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   lift
                   you
                   up
                   your selves
                   above
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                
                 How
                 did
                 this
                 fact
                 provoke
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 meekest
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 farre
                 from
                 self-seeking
                 and
                 revenge
                 ?
                 
                   If
                   these
                   men
                   die
                   a
                   common
                   death
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   not
                   sent
                   me
                   :
                   And
                   immediately
                   the
                   earth
                   swallowed
                   them
                   up
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   appertained
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 did
                 sinfully
                 strive
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 God
                 throweth
                 them
                 lower
                 then
                 others
                 .
                 They
                 lifted
                 up
                 themselves
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 casteth
                 them
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   account
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   the
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Stewards
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.1
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 indefinitely
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 learned
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 gifted
                 or
                 gracious
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 cause
                 of
                 vindication
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Office
                 it self
                 is
                 shaken
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 In
                 these
                 two
                 general
                 Cases
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 comprehend
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 set
                 up
                 their
                 work
                 and
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   apparently
                   concerned
                   in
                   their
                   sufferings
                   and
                   debasement
                   ,
                
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 reproach
                 and
                 dishonour
                 will
                 redound
                 upon
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 modesty
                 or
                 humility
                 to
                 hold
                 their
                 tongue
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Embassadours
                 and
                 Messengers
                 sent
                 by
                 God.
                 Now
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 reproach
                 and
                 scorn
                 is
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 redounds
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   evident
                   utility
                   and
                   profit
                   for
                   the
                   people
                   ▪
                   Paul
                
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 speaks
                 so
                 much
                 about
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 regarded
                 applause
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 any
                 carnal
                 designes
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 
                   appeal
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 
                   testimony
                   of
                   his
                   Conscience
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Believers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 
                   seduced
                   ,
                   or
                   led
                   aside
                   in
                   damnable
                   waies
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 your
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ours
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 spoken
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 here
                 are
                 Cautions
                 in
                 such
                 self-justification
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   attribute
                   nothing
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   our selves
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Text
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 that
                 sounds
                 not
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 that
                 breatheth
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 Pen
                 of
                 the
                 Writer
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 see
                 how
                 carefull
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 lest
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 
                   think
                   of
                   him
                   above
                   what
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   think
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.6
                 Oh
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 admirable
                 convincing
                 way
                 !
                 When
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 with
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 afraid
                 men
                 should
                 look
                 to
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 abilities
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 to
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   plainly
                   be
                   seen
                   ,
                   we
                   seek
                   not
                   any
                   earthly
                   greatness
                   ,
                   or
                   glory
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   way
                   may
                   be
                   acknowledged
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 looking
                 upon
                 himself
                 as
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   seek
                   not
                   my
                   own
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Joh.
                 8.15
                 .
                 )
                 
                   but
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 ,
                 admirable
                 pattern
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 follow
                 !
                 And
                 when
                 Paul
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 this
                 authority
                 and
                 power
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 pressed
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afraid
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 otherwise
                 then
                 they
                 desired
                 ,
                 addeth
                 ;
                 
                   Though
                   we
                   be
                   accounted
                   as
                   Reprobates
                   ,
                
                 Cor.
                 1.2
                 .
                 Undervalue
                 and
                 despise
                 us
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 keep
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   my
                   debasements
                
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   not
                   voluntarily
                   ;
                   even
                   compelled
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 exalted
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   speak
                   as
                   a
                   fool
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   complled
                   me
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.11
                 .
                 Could
                 he
                 have
                 done
                 his
                 duty
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 Especially
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 notable
                 instance
                 of
                 Paul's
                 modesty
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 where
                 being
                 to
                 relate
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Visions
                 and
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 see
                 with
                 what
                 humility
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 ;
                 you
                 cannot
                 tell
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 Paul
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 
                   I
                   knew
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   above
                   fourteen
                   years
                   ago
                   .
                
                 He
                 had
                 kept
                 it
                 silent
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 .
                 Certainly
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 God
                 giveth
                 extraordinary
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 he
                 fils
                 the
                 persons
                 with
                 much
                 modesty
                 :
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 boast
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 despise
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 John
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Disciple
                 
                   beloved
                   by
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 named
                 him
                 ,
                 John
                 himself
                 doth
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instrustion
                   to
                   people
                
                 .
                 To
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 the
                 Devil
                 or
                 his
                 Instruments
                 ever
                 seduce
                 you
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 contemn
                 or
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 faithfull
                 and
                 powerfull
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
                 No
                 marvell
                 the
                 Devil
                 assaults
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Engine
                 to
                 batter
                 down
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   Satan
                   fall
                   from
                   heaven
                   like
                   lightning
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 Disciples
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 Luk
                 10.18
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 never
                 got
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 hast
                 forgot
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 reject
                 it
                 .
                 Paul
                 useth
                 this
                 Argument
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 remember
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 Christ
                 speaking
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 themwards
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   not
                   weak
                   ,
                   but
                   mighty
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 13.3
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 not
                 this
                 happily
                 take
                 thee
                 off
                 :
                 Thou
                 hearest
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 thou
                 knowest
                 already
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 day
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 new
                 things
                 ,
                 new
                 questions
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 opinions
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 a
                 new
                 .
                 
                   To
                   write
                   the
                   same
                   things
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 )
                 
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   safe
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 safe
                 and
                 sound
                 way
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 same
                 necessary
                 soul-saving
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 affections
                 are
                 
                   slow
                   to
                   receive
                
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 understanding
                 be
                 quick
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 not
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sun
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 rise
                 every
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 particular
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Event
                 or
                 consequent
                 of
                 Paul's
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   Another
                   buildeth
                   thereon
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 Paul
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 laid
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 planted
                 Churches
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 after
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 that
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 divulge
                 any
                 new
                 necessary
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 rest
                 content
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 already
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   people
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   expect
                   that
                   Ministers
                   should
                   bring
                   any
                   other
                   Doctrine
                   them
                   what
                   is
                   laid
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   already
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 Religion
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 not
                 matter
                 of
                 invention
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 head
                 .
                 Thus
                 even
                 Timothy
                 is
                 commanded
                 only
                 to
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 any
                 foundation
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Timothy
                   ,
                   keep
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   thy
                   charge
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.20
                 
                   That
                   good
                   thing
                   comitted
                   to
                   thy
                   trust
                   .
                
                 The
                 necessary
                 truths
                 of
                 salvation
                 are
                 deposited
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 
                   faithfull
                   men
                
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 must
                 look
                 they
                 deliver
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 
                   Aurum
                   accepisti
                   ,
                   aurum
                   redde
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Lyriuens●s
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 ▪
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Apostles
                   sent
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   made
                   it
                   their
                   business
                   to
                   inform
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   and
                   done
                   .
                
                 They
                 declared
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   counsel
                
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 lively
                 voice
                 ,
                 preaching
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 likewise
                 informed
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 truths
                 and
                 duties
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 fundamental
                 ;
                 but
                 still
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 preached
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Rpentance
                 :
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 required
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ;
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 not
                 laid
                 down
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 their
                 Commission
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 redounded
                 to
                 Gods
                 dishonour
                 to
                 send
                 such
                 foolish
                 builders
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 lay
                 a
                 
                   sound
                   foundation
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 horrible
                 presumption
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 more
                 to
                 them
                 then
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 not
                 revealed
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 necessary
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 .
                 Therefore
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   no
                   longer
                   by
                   a
                   living
                   voice
                   commend
                   those
                   necessary
                   things
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   delivered
                   by
                   mouth
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   commended
                   to
                   writing
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   written
                
                 (
                 saith
                 John
                 )
                 
                   that
                   believing
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   eternal
                   life
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 believing
                 of
                 things
                 written
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   eternal
                   life
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 20
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 Timothy
                 is
                 commended
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   from
                   the
                   youth
                   up
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   wise
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 Since
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 taken
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 foundations
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 only
                 .
                 Hence
                 though
                 Christ
                 be
                 here
                 called
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 also
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 2.20
                 .
                 
                   upon
                   which
                   Believers
                   are
                   built
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 secondary
                 foundations
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 expect
                 necessary
                 things
                 beyond
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 vain
                 as
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 another
                 Messiah
                 with
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 cannot
                 see
                 with
                 one
                 sun
                 would
                 not
                 see
                 with
                 an
                 hundred
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Although
                   the
                   necessary
                   foundations
                   be
                   thus
                   laid
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   hearing
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   vain
                
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 further
                 work
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   necessary
                   things
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   explain
                   more
                   distinctly
                   ,
                   and
                   confirm
                   more
                   plainly
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   Faith
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   setled
                   .
                
                 Necessary
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 excellent
                 conclusions
                 latent
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 fire
                 lyeth
                 in
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 striking
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 Ministry
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 and
                 distinctly
                 to
                 interprete
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 candle
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 it self
                 it
                 hath
                 light
                 enough
                 ,
                 yet
                 unless
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 candlestick
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 enlighten
                 the
                 whole
                 room
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 interpretation
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 
                   to
                   divide
                   the
                   Word
                   aright
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.15
                 .
                 The
                 bread
                 must
                 be
                 broken
                 and
                 digested
                 ,
                 else
                 it
                 cannot
                 nourish
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 building
                 lyeth
                 in
                 the
                 further
                 explication
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 believed
                 :
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 preach
                 nova
                 but
                 novè
                 ,
                 not
                 new
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 we
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 yet
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   new
                   in
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   unto
                   us
                
                 .
                 In
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 certainly
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 preached
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 new
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 new
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 any
                 new
                 Faith
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 bring
                 any
                 new
                 necessary
                 matter
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Prophets
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Old
                 Testament
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 new
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 clear
                 explication
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 
                   new
                   to
                   us
                
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 reformed
                 Divines
                 first
                 preached
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 denyed
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 These
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 bring
                 a
                 new
                 Gospel
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 slander
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 new
                 only
                 to
                 men
                 corrupted
                 with
                 errors
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sun
                 is
                 new
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 was
                 blind
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 received
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   building
                   upon
                   the
                   foundation
                   lyeth
                   in
                   the
                   powerfull
                   application
                   of
                   necessary
                   truths
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   hearts
                   and
                   consciencies
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 speaks
                 generally
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 particularly
                 ;
                 that
                 doth
                 as
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 laid
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Child
                 mouth
                 to
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 to
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 life
                 might
                 be
                 procured
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 by
                 particular
                 application
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 generally
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fundamental
                 miscarriage
                 in
                 Religion
                 to
                 affect
                 any
                 thing
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 have
                 left
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 To
                 expect
                 such
                 new
                 things
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 this
                 foundation
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 any
                 point
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 knowest
                 it
                 already
                 !
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 sinfull
                 itching
                 both
                 in
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 weary
                 of
                 the
                 Manna
                 ,
                 because
                 used
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 indeed
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 knowledg
                 and
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 both
                 Persons
                 and
                 Churches
                 are
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 a
                 reformation
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 grow
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Child
                 groweth
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 man-kind
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 degenerate
                 into
                 another
                 nature
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   let
                   every
                   man
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   how
                   he
                   buildeth
                   thereon
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 later
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Exhortatory
                   ,
                   Let
                   every
                   man
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 he
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 matter
                 full
                 of
                 danger
                 ;
                 his
                 losse
                 may
                 be
                 exceeding
                 great
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 withall
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 had
                 need
                 use
                 much
                 diligence
                 and
                 circumspection
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 may
                 think
                 ●he
                 buildeth
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 drosse
                 or
                 lead
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                
                 ]
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 onely
                 of
                 Officers
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   private
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 also
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 they
                 put
                 no
                 false
                 or
                 erroneous
                 sense
                 upon
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 Offices
                 are
                 to
                 build
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 this
                 Exhortation
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   take
                   heed
                   what
                   they
                   build
                   .
                
                 To
                 build
                 after
                 the
                 foundation
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 watering
                 after
                 planting
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 implieth
                 a
                 further
                 continuation
                 and
                 illustration
                 ,
                 explication
                 and
                 application
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 clearer
                 confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 laid
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   greatly
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   they
                   preach
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   already
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 Or
              
               
                 
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   dangerous
                   thing
                   to
                   put
                   that
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   on
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   genuine
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 with
                 much
                 care
                 ,
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 Ministers
                 are
                 thus
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 ;
                 then
                 likewise
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 reade
                 and
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 presumptuous
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 irreverent
                 ignorance
                 in
                 the
                 perverting
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Testament
                 ,
                 or
                 Will
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 ,
                 to
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 forge
                 or
                 falsifie
                 a
                 mans
                 will
                 :
                 No
                 lesse
                 capital
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 any
                 wayes
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.16
                 .
                 
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   unlearned
                   wrest
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   unto
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 See
                 here
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 
                   damn
                   his
                   soul
                   by
                   wresting
                
                 and
                 
                   tormenting
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   rack
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   contrary
                   sense
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   it
                   intended
                   .
                   Oecumenius
                
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   sinne
                   to
                   pervert
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   cut
                   and
                   mangle
                   ,
                   or
                   murder
                   their
                   bodies
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 amplifie
                 this
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   two-fold
                   building
                   or
                   ADDITION
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 either
                 Destructive
                 and
                 Corruptive
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 as
                 wholly
                 overthroweth
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 sinne
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 Perfective
                 and
                 Explicative
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 perfective
                 addition
                 ,
                 not
                 corruptive
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 added
                 ,
                 as
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Authors
                 thereof
                 had
                 a
                 divine
                 infallibility
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 what
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 Ministerial
                 labours
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 
                   addition
                   explicative
                
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 with
                 divine
                 infallibility
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 God
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 plant
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 men
                 to
                 water
                 ;
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 alwayes
                 have
                 builders
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 build
                 on
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 strain
                 the
                 Metaphor
                 too
                 farre
                 ;
                 Paul
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 also
                 build
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 also
                 ;
                 onely
                 by
                 this
                 similitude
                 he
                 would
                 shew
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 alwayes
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 publick
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 Office
                 are
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 people
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 They
                 must
                 dresse
                 every
                 Sermon
                 at
                 the
                 glasse
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 preach
                 as
                 they
                 reade
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   containeth
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   have
                   laid
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   either
                   considered
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   only
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   cloathed
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   .
                
                 Now
                 indeed
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 both
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 go
                 together
                 :
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 only
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 he
                 abuseth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 promoteth
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devils
                 interest
                 ,
                 not
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 internal
                 for
                 me
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 alledge
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 such
                 words
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 the
                 body
                 only
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 words
                 must
                 be
                 diligently
                 attended
                 unto
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 sense
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 brought
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 perverted
                 it
                 ,
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 ill
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 Heretiques
                 have
                 alledged
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 breathing
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   we
                   ought
                   so
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 manifest
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   his
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   is
                   greatly
                   concerned
                   herein
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 pretend
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 own
                 ;
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 an
                 high
                 offence
                 to
                 God
                 ?
                 God
                 doth
                 severely
                 threaten
                 those
                 Prophets
                 that
                 broached
                 their
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 the
                 lies
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 yet
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 It
                 's
                 no
                 dallying
                 matter
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 matter
                 wherein
                 much
                 prayer
                 ,
                 much
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 graces
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 highly
                 dishonour
                 God.
                 Oh
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 tender
                 and
                 fearfull
                 in
                 delivering
                 their
                 opinions
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 behoveth
                 thee
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 put
                 thy
                 lie
                 ,
                 thy
                 falshood
                 ,
                 thy
                 sinfull
                 imagination
                 on
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   On
                   Gods
                   part
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   hath
                   so
                   severely
                   threatned
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   adde
                   or
                   detract
                   to
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                
                 Any
                 that
                 shall
                 alter
                 these
                 foundations
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 these
                 bounds
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 hainous
                 a
                 matter
                 among
                 men
                 to
                 
                   remove
                   a
                   land-mark
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confound
                 such
                 bounds
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 here
                 ?
                 That
                 command
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 
                   adde
                   or
                   take
                   away
                
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 home
                 with
                 a
                 terrible
                 threatning
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 22.18
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   shall
                   adde
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   adde
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   plagues
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   this
                   book
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 thou
                 deliverest
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 judgments
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 threatned
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 offend
                 herein
                 !
                 And
                 Prov.
                 30.6
                 .
                 
                   Adde
                   not
                   unto
                   his
                   words
                   ,
                   lest
                   he
                   reprove
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 challengest
                 any
                 adversary
                 to
                 confute
                 thee
                 ,
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 confute
                 thee
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 reprove
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 liar
                 .
                 Thou
                 thinkest
                 happily
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 adversary
                 will
                 reprove
                 thee
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 become
                 thy
                 enemy
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 opinion
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 delivering
                 our
                 heavenly
                 message
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 account
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 lest
                 God
                 find
                 us
                 liars
                 ,
                 and
                 reprove
                 us
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   On
                   the
                   peoples
                   part
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 greatly
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   onely
                   food
                   and
                   nourishment
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   .
                
                 That
                 onely
                 doth
                 nourish
                 and
                 cause
                 to
                 grow
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 build
                 up
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 Scripture-truths
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 poison
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 .
                 How
                 great
                 a
                 crime
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 poison
                 any
                 fountain
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 people
                 fetch
                 their
                 water
                 ?
                 And
                 thus
                 all
                 they
                 do
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 poison
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 
                   chaff
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   chaff
                   to
                   the
                   wheat
                   ?
                
                 said
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 23.28
                 .
                 All
                 corrupt
                 errours
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 fundamental
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 .
                 It
                 behoveth
                 us
                 therefore
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 give
                 you
                 not
                 gall
                 for
                 honey
                 ,
                 poison
                 for
                 food
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 compareth
                 all
                 Ministers
                 in
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 
                   tender
                   nurse
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 2
                 now
                 she
                 is
                 carefull
                 to
                 give
                 fit
                 and
                 convenient
                 food
                 to
                 her
                 child
                 :
                 Scripture-truths
                 only
                 can
                 give
                 nourishment
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   build
                   not
                   on
                   this
                   foundation
                   ,
                   the
                   preaching
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   loseth
                   those
                   glorious
                   and
                   excellent
                   effects
                   for
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   appointed
                   .
                
                 You
                 have
                 many
                 admirable
                 properties
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 
                   enlightens
                   the
                   mind
                
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 ●9
                 .
                 It
                 
                   sanctifieth
                   the
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 17.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 instrument
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 
                   begotten
                   anew
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 4.12
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 
                   two
                   edged
                   sword
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                
                 and
                 discover
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Now
                 alas
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 foolish
                 and
                 unwarrantable
                 opinions
                 and
                 doctrines
                 of
                 men
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 such
                 gracious
                 effects
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 Gods
                 word
                 only
                 is
                 blessed
                 to
                 such
                 great
                 ends
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   bowels
                   were
                   moved
                   within
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   sheep
                   without
                   a
                   shep●erd
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 9.36
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 then
                 ,
                 who
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 mingled
                 their
                 own
                 sour
                 leaven
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 their
                 chaff
                 to
                 the
                 wheat
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 pitied
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 peoples
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   prone
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   receive
                   any
                   corrupt
                   sense
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   pure
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   A
                   natural
                   man
                   perceiveth
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   foolishnesse
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.14
                 .
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   enmity
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   carnal
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 naturally
                 can
                 love
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 heavenly
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 malefactour
                 can
                 his
                 Judge
                 )
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 condemneth
                 sin
                 ,
                 that
                 convinceth
                 of
                 folly
                 ,
                 that
                 spareth
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 flattereth
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 light
                 on
                 Moses
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 veil
                 on
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 neither
                 are
                 people
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 pure
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 glorious
                 ,
                 too
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 put
                 a
                 veil
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 quickly
                 errours
                 and
                 false
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 which
                 give
                 licence
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 get
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 disciples
                 .
                 Paul
                 complained
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   would
                   suffer
                   false
                   teachers
                   to
                   abuse
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   oppresse
                   them
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 11.20
                 .
                 The
                 Corinthians
                 would
                 endure
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 domineered
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 bondage
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 bear
                 Pauls
                 Ministry
                 .
                 And
                 did
                 not
                 many
                 willingly
                 suffer
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 thraldom
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 complained
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   c●me
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   name
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   receive
                   him
                   ,
                
                 John
                 5.43
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 On
                 the
                 
                   Ministers
                   part
                
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 
                   should
                   take
                   heed
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   not
                   a
                   Magistery
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Ministry
                   committed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 He
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Master
                 to
                 dictate
                 and
                 affirm
                 what
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Office
                 is
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 reads
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   That
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   deliver
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 Judges
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 new
                 Laws
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 strictly
                 bound
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 hands
                 :
                 Then
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 bound
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 Rule
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 truth
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 render
                 that
                 in
                 kind
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 betrusted
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 observeth
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   unfaithfull
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   deposited
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   worse
                   than
                   an
                   open
                   unjust
                   ,
                   or
                   unrighteous
                   man
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   wrongs
                   the
                   good
                   thoughts
                   and
                   opinion
                   the
                   other
                   man
                   had
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   thought
                   him
                   faithfull
                   and
                   honest
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   proveth
                   not
                   so
                   .
                
                 Now
                 every
                 Minister
                 h●th
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 deposited
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 faithfull
                 custody
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   is
                   accountable
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   sin
                   and
                   errour
                   people
                   run
                   into
                   through
                   his
                   neglect
                   .
                
                 If
                 he
                 indeed
                 
                   sound
                   the
                   trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   warn
                   the
                   sinner
                   ,
                
                 then
                 he
                 
                   hath
                   delivered
                   his
                   soul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 wandring
                 sheep
                 
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   required
                   at
                   his
                   hand
                
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 used
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 sheepfold
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 .
                 It
                 behoveth
                 us
                 therfore
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 we
                 build
                 ,
                 for
                 herein
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 endanger
                 our
                 own
                 selvs
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 .
                 
                   The
                   blind
                   lead
                   the
                   blind
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   both
                   fall
                   in
                   the
                   ditch
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 15.14
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Luthers
                 temptation
                 he
                 had
                 sometimes
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Q●id
                   si
                   tu
                   d●●naris
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 if
                 thou
                 by
                 thy
                 doctrine
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 and
                 drawest
                 many
                 others
                 to
                 hell
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 seduced
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 milder
                 punishment
                 then
                 the
                 seducers
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 excused
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 received
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 ●●●st
                 
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 fore-heads
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 followers
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   had
                   not
                   their
                   name
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 This
                 certainly
                 should
                 make
                 every
                 one
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 he
                 delivers
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 murderer
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 will
                 cry
                 more
                 terribly
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   He
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   Because
                   though
                   a
                   man
                   do
                   preach
                   the
                   substantials
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   necessary
                   things
                   of
                   salvation
                   purely
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   he
                   adde
                   or
                   mix
                   any
                   corrupt
                   opinions
                   ,
                   though
                   of
                   a
                   lesse
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   mans
                   salvation
                   is
                   very
                   difficult
                   :
                
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 driveth
                 at
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   build
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 precious
                 fundamentals
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 
                   build
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 frothy
                 ,
                 unsound
                 and
                 unsavoury
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 overthrow
                 the
                 fundamentals
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   man
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 place
                 about
                 which
                 much
                 fire
                 of
                 contention
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 do
                 agree
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 signifieth
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 that
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 through
                 many
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 look
                 for
                 many
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 fire
                 to
                 get
                 his
                 drosse
                 out
                 .
                 Oh
                 do
                 not
                 then
                 account
                 such
                 errours
                 in
                 judgment
                 ,
                 so
                 easily
                 venial
                 ,
                 yea
                 almost
                 innocent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Socinians
                 saying
                 blind
                 men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 pitied
                 ,
                 not
                 punished
                 !
                 The
                 Scripture
                 putteth
                 a
                 severer
                 character
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   both
                   by
                   people
                   or
                   Minister
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   both
                   build
                   and
                   be
                   built
                   on
                   a
                   sure
                   foundation
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   take
                   drosse
                   for
                   gold
                   ?
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   much
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 key
                 to
                 open
                 all
                 mysteries
                 locked
                 up
                 studying
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 and
                 temptations
                 make
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 said
                 
                   Luther
                   .
                   Daniel
                
                 was
                 much
                 in
                 prayer
                 about
                 studying
                 those
                 
                   seventy
                   weeks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 instructed
                 him
                 ,
                 revealing
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   holy
                   and
                   godly
                   life
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 never
                 understand
                 Pauls
                 sense
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 Pauls
                 spirit
                 ,
                 nor
                 Davids
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 spirit
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 
                   David
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   my
                   will
                   ,
                   shall
                   know
                   whether
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                
                 John
                 7.17
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Neglect
                   not
                   those
                   external
                   means
                   which
                   are
                   requisite
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   author
                   ,
                   as
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   tongues
                   ,
                   observation
                   of
                   the
                   peculiar
                   phrases
                   .
                
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 sometimes
                 wholly
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 supernatural
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 not
                 alwayes
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 humane
                 Authours
                 do
                 .
                 Comparing
                 also
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 usefull
                 ,
                 and
                 parallel
                 places
                 ,
                 consulting
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 abilities
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 When
                 Philip
                 asked
                 the
                 
                   Ethiopian
                   ,
                   Vnderstandest
                   thou
                   what
                   thou
                   readest
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   I
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   unless
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   guide
                
                 ?
                 Act.
                 8.31
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 who
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 let
                 this
                 Text
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 pillar
                 of
                 salt
                 to
                 season
                 thee
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 to
                 wrest
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Thou
                 that
                 puttest
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 rack
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 put
                 thy
                 conscience
                 upon
                 the
                 rack
                 .
                 Why
                 dost
                 thou
                 so
                 proudly
                 ,
                 so
                 arrogantly
                 ,
                 so
                 boldly
                 meddle
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ?
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Popish
                 principle
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 learn
                 with
                 humility
                 and
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 means
                 necessary
                 .
                 
                   He
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   his
                   own
                   master
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   ●ath
                   a
                   fool
                   to
                   his
                   scholar
                   ,
                
                 say
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 brings
                 truth
                 may
                 resist
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Paphnutius
                 did
                 an
                 whole
                 Council
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 bring
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 name
                 many
                 Texts
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 find
                 out
                 also
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 sense
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 would
                 fain
                 authorize
                 their
                 tenents
                 by
                 that
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 no
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 neither
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 therefore
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 exalteth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 the
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   you
                   people
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 what
                 we
                 deliver
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 what
                 you
                 receive
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 believe
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 thing
                 to
                 reconcile
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 To
                 give
                 all
                 the
                 respect
                 and
                 obedience
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 and
                 called
                 for
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 spiritual
                 guides
                 and
                 teachers
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 exercise
                 your
                 own
                 faith
                 and
                 judgment
                 likewise
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 run
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 extreams
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 neglect
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 his
                 guide
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 a
                 solid
                 man.
                 Be
                 thou
                 carefull
                 to
                 split
                 upon
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 rocks
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 wa●y
                 what
                 you
                 receive
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 you
                 believe
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   11.
                
                 
                 For
                 other
                 foundation
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Text
                 is
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 that
                 Caution
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 verse
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   must
                   take
                   heed
                   how
                   he
                   buil●eth
                
                 :
                 Why
                 ?
                 
                   Because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   foundation
                   but
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 To
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Christs
                 stead
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deliver
                 any
                 thing
                 contrary
                 unto
                 Christ
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 here
                 reproved
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 described
                 ;
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 about
                 him
                 declared
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 described
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 his
                 proper
                 Name
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Saviour
                   of
                   his
                   people
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 Christ
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 the
                 anointed
                 one
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Metaphorically
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 
                   corner
                   stone
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 one
                 sense
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 supports
                 the
                 spiritual
                 building
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 mean
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 soul
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Ephes
                
                 .
                 2.
                 and
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 foundation
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 theirs
                 is
                 
                   Fundamentum
                   fundam●ntorum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   fundamentum
                   fundans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fundamentum
                   fundatum
                
                 :
                 The
                 Apostles
                 are
                 only
                 foundations
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 another
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 the
                 Apostles
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 Peter
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 rock
                 :
                 And
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   would
                   build
                   his
                   Church
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 upon
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 confessed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.18
                 .
                 Though
                 Cameron
                 understandeth
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Popish
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Peter
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 rock
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 on
                 his
                 preaching
                 first
                 was
                 built
                 ,
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 affirm
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 solitary
                 foundation
                 ;
                 
                   No
                   other
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Their
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Minister
                   ,
                   Any
                   other
                   can
                   no
                   man
                   lay
                   .
                   Can
                   none
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 none
                 ought
                 .
                 
                   Illud
                   possumus
                   ,
                   quod
                   jure
                   possumus
                   .
                
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                   ought
                   to
                   lay
                   no
                   other
                   Foundation
                   then
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 people
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 rock
                 .
                 All
                 is
                 to
                 referre
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 All
                 Threatnings
                 ,
                 all
                 Promises
                 ,
                 all
                 Commands
                 ,
                 all
                 Duties
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bring
                 to
                 Christ
                 As
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 covered
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 so
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 cover
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 unnderstood
                 ?
                 
                   We
                   shall
                   shew
                   how
                   many
                   waies
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   as
                   a
                   Foundation
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 you
                 the
                 Hearers
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   down
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   foundation
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   knowledge
                   and
                   instruction
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 preach
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Prophet
                 and
                 Teacher
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 cals
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   light
                   that
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 8.12
                 .
                 The
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Starres
                 do
                 
                   lucere
                   luce
                   alienâ
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 borrowed
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 do
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 enlighten
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 but
                 by
                 light
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 was
                 prophesied
                 of
                 betimes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Prophet
                 
                   whom
                   God
                   would
                   raise
                   up
                
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 often
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 reveal
                 unto
                 us
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 from
                 Heaven
                 commanded
                 
                   all
                   to
                   hear
                   him
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 17.5
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 expect
                 Instruction
                 ,
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 build
                 on
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 scope
                 here
                 .
                 
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 lay
                 any
                 other
                 foundation
                 :
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 other
                 Doctor
                 or
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 viz.
                 principal
                 ,
                 but
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 .
                 
                   And
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                
                 (
                 say
                 some
                 )
                 why
                 Paul
                 
                   doth
                   so
                   often
                   name
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   that
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 And
                 no
                 marvell
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 Teacheth
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 both
                 objectively
                 and
                 subjectively
                 .
                 We
                 all
                 reveal
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 propound
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 your
                 ears
                 ,
                 though
                 none
                 did
                 so
                 objectively
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 subjectively
                 none
                 can
                 teach
                 as
                 he
                 :
                 He
                 giveth
                 the
                 understanding
                 heart
                 ;
                 he
                 opens
                 the
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 .
                 Never
                 therefore
                 expect
                 the
                 powerfull
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 unless
                 thou
                 build
                 on
                 Christ
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 The
                 abilities
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 Gehazi
                 with
                 the
                 Prophets
                 staff
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 Child
                 ,
                 unless
                 Christ
                 come
                 himself
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 teaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 did
                 :
                 They
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 Ministry
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 necessarily
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 subordinate
                 to
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   preach
                   Christ
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   strength
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   we
                   receive
                   all
                   ability
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   good
                   .
                
                 To
                 lay
                 free-will
                 for
                 a
                 foundation
                 ;
                 to
                 preach
                 up
                 mans
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 Christs
                 power
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 
                   st●ustble
                   and
                   hay
                
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 worse
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   fiery
                   tryal
                   shall
                   come
                
                 Thus
                 Joh.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Without
                   me
                   ye
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 O
                 there
                 he
                 doth
                 excellently
                 shew
                 !
                 As
                 the
                 
                   branch
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Vine
                   ,
                   must
                   wither
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   bring
                   forth
                   no
                   fruit
                   ;
                   so
                   unless
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   abide
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   spiritually
                   to
                   live
                   or
                   move
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 and
                 excellent
                 way
                 of
                 preaching
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 spiritual
                 abilities
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 humane
                 strength
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 debased
                 ,
                 and
                 contemned
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 impotent
                 ,
                 but
                 abhominable
                 and
                 contrary
                 unto
                 God.
                 Hence
                 Christ
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 our
                 fatness
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 cals
                 himself
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 
                   way
                   ,
                   Joh.
                
                 11.25
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Prophet
                 :
                 The
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 spiritual
                 strength
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 advancing
                 of
                 free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 magn●fying
                 the
                 merit
                 and
                 worth
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 works
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 much
                 obs●ured
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   ●e
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   exhort
                   you
                   to
                   pray
                   ,
                   to
                   repent
                   ,
                   to
                   reform
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   preach
                   Christ
                   as
                   him
                   by
                   whom
                   you
                   must
                   have
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   those
                   things
                   .
                
                 People
                 generally
                 make
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 thou
                 needest
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 .
                 
                   I
                   can
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   through
                   Christ
                   that
                   strengthens
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 4.13
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   preached
                   as
                   a
                   foundation
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   exalted
                   in
                   our
                   Mi●istry
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   governeth
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 The
                 head
                 is
                 for
                 direction
                 and
                 government
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 lively
                 influence
                 and
                 nourishment
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Christ
                 is
                 1
                 Col.
                 1.
                 to
                 the
                 15.
                 
                 What
                 divine
                 and
                 admirable
                 exaltations
                 are
                 there
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 setting
                 him
                 up
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 him
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 body
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christs
                 Head-ship
                 and
                 supremacy
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 consequence
                 !
                 There
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 such
                 bold
                 presumption
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 universal
                 head
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 never
                 such
                 tyranical
                 government
                 therein
                 ;
                 never
                 such
                 Angel-worship
                 ,
                 and
                 invocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 of
                 those
                 derrogatory
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 had
                 Christ
                 been
                 exalted
                 as
                 Head.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   brought
                   in
                   worship
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   held
                   not
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 3.19
                 And
                 that
                 blasphemous
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 Pope
                 an
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 would
                 extenuate
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 calling
                 him
                 a
                 
                   ministerial
                   head
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 gross
                 invasion
                 of
                 Christs
                 right
                 .
                 Though
                 
                   Christ
                   thought
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 the
                 Pope
                 ought
                 to
                 think
                 it
                 robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 Who
                 then
                 can
                 excuse
                 Bellarmine
                 from
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 apply
                 that
                 promse
                 of
                 
                   Esay
                   ,
                   Behold
                   I
                   lay
                   in
                   Zion
                   a
                   foundation
                   stone
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 though
                 secondarily
                 ?
                 Look
                 we
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   keep
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   pure
                
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 All
                 direction
                 and
                 government
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 All
                 vivificall
                 influence
                 into
                 the
                 Churches
                 is
                 by
                 his
                 spirit
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 body
                 cannot
                 live
                 or
                 move
                 without
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 spiritually
                 
                 move
                 ,
                 without
                 life
                 received
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 often
                 delight
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 similitude
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   only
                   foundation
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   mediation
                   and
                   intercession
                   with
                   God.
                
                 We
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 approach
                 to
                 God
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 gulf
                 sin
                 hath
                 raised
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 stubble
                 ,
                 without
                 Christ
                 .
                 Concerning
                 
                   Deus
                   Absolutus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Luther
                 would
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   soul
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   not
                   think
                   of
                   him
                   without
                   horrour
                   ,
                   or
                   despair
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   he
                   is
                
                 Deus
                 relatus
                 ,
                 
                   related
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 the
                 primary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 instruct
                 you
                 of
                 what
                 distance
                 and
                 contrariety
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 sinner
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 by
                 his
                 mediation
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 an
                 agreement
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   one
                   Mediator
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.5
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 ,
                 can
                 ,
                 dare
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 think
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 Mediatour
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 practically
                 ignorant
                 are
                 people
                 of
                 Christ
                 herein
                 !
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christs
                 Name
                 :
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 desire
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 to
                 bring
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 behold
                 us
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 Jacobs
                 in
                 our
                 eldest
                 Brothers
                 cloaths
                 .
                 As
                 Joah
                 bid
                 the
                 Messenger
                 tell
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 anger
                 should
                 rise
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 worse
                 in
                 battell
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Vriah
                   is
                   slain
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 quieted
                 David
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 arise
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   hast
                   thou
                   b●oken
                   this
                   Command
                   ?
                   Why
                   hast
                   thou
                   trasgressed
                   this
                   Law
                   ?
                
                 Then
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   killed
                   :
                   Christ
                   was
                   the
                   Lamb
                   slain
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 appease
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God.
                 Rev.
                 10.1
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 there
                 described
                 with
                 a
                 rainbow
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 very
                 fitly
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   would
                   not
                   drown
                   the
                   world
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   rainbow
                   ,
                
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   mercy
                
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 ;
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 damn
                 the
                 poor
                 sinner
                 repenting
                 and
                 believing
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 remember
                 this
                 rainbow
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 look
                 on
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 wonderfully
                 obscured
                 in
                 setting
                 up
                 other
                 Mediatours
                 ,
                 other
                 Intercessours
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 seldom
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 St
                 Francis
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 very
                 point
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 occasion
                 of
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 The
                 obscuring
                 of
                 Christs
                 Mediatourship
                 .
                 They
                 equalized
                 St
                 Francis
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 They
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 was
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 easier
                 by
                 St
                 Francis.
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 other
                 Mediatours
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ;
                 about
                 their
                 Canonized
                 Saints
                 ;
                 about
                 Images
                 ;
                 about
                 Indulgences
                 Oh
                 ,
                 the
                 black
                 clouds
                 that
                 were
                 drawn
                 over
                 that
                 glorious
                 Sunne
                 of
                 righteousness
                 !
                 Let
                 then
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 keep
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 look
                 to
                 this
                 :
                 For
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 marrow
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 lost
                 .
                 Only
                 by
                 Christ
                 his
                 mediation
                 with
                 God.
                 God
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 were
                 all
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 appointed
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 administration
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Christ
                 was
                 all
                 reconcilement
                 and
                 atonement
                 .
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   thou
                   then
                   think
                   thy
                   teares
                   must
                   do
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   belongs
                   to
                   Christs
                   blood
                   .
                   Thy
                   teares
                   ,
                   thy
                   humiliation
                   ,
                   thy
                   broken
                   heart
                
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 necessary
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 think
                 by
                 these
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 mediation
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 build
                 another
                 foundation
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 Apostles
                 laid
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 if
                 sinne
                 be
                 rightly
                 considered
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 infinite
                 aggravation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 we
                 must
                 quickly
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 an
                 infinite
                 person
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   this
                   floweth
                   another
                   necessary
                   way
                   of
                   preaching
                   Christ
                   a
                   foundation
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   Of
                   acceptation
                   of
                   our
                   persons
                   and
                   duties
                   .
                   Our
                   Justification
                
                 is
                 built
                 only
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sweet
                 savour
                 that
                 our
                 duties
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 through
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 doth
                 frequently
                 make
                 Christ
                 the
                 P●llar
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 acceptance
                 of
                 grace
                 through
                 him
                 .
                 Eph.
                 3.12
                 .
                 
                   In
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   boldness
                   and
                   free
                   access
                   .
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 inherit
                 or
                 obtain
                 a
                 blessing
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 come
                 in
                 our
                 elder
                 Brothers
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 even
                 now
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   made
                   unto
                   us
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sactification
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 
                   made
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   him
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 ult
                 .
                 Which
                 expression
                 first
                 used
                 by
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 but
                 found
                 in
                 Cal●in
                 by
                 Pigh●u●
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 off
                 to
                 imputed
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 
                 throweth
                 away
                 all
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 as
                 d●●g
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 
                   righteousness
                   through
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 
                 Thi●
                 i●
                 a
                 special
                 foundation
                 ;
                 few
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 this
                 Gospel
                 foundation
                 .
                 The●
                 build
                 on
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 on
                 their
                 duties
                 ;
                 they
                 rest
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 nor
                 making
                 Christ
                 
                   all
                   in
                   all
                
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Altar
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 incense
                 of
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 accepted
                 .
                 As
                 Jacob
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   me
                   see
                   your
                   face
                   ,
                   unless
                   you
                   bring
                   Benjamin
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 Pray
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Give
                 not
                 thanks
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 Christ
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 Mystery
                 was
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 seduced
                 Belivers
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ?
                 The
                 Epistle
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 to
                 settle
                 this
                 foundation
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   righteous●ess
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   i●
                   their
                   own
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   ●f
                   works
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   seek
                   after
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   righteousness
                   of
                   Faith
                   through
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 to
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 so
                 Gospelized
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 duties
                 ,
                 resting
                 on
                 Christ
                 only
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 diligent
                 and
                 carefull
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 leaneth
                 on
                 Christ
                 only
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 the
                 
                   circumcision
                   ,
                   who
                   worship
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   only
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.3
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   all
                   fulnesse
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   our
                   necessities
                   and
                   spiritual
                   wants
                   .
                
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 sit
                 dejected
                 through
                 the●r
                 nakednesse
                 and
                 poverty
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 better
                 hearts
                 ,
                 more
                 fruitfull
                 lives
                 !
                 and
                 they
                 complain
                 and
                 complain
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Christs
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 wants
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 their
                 streams
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 replenished
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   his
                   fulness
                   ,
                   we
                   all
                   receive
                   grace
                   for
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 1.16
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   aboundance
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   answering
                   the
                   grace
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 And
                 Col.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   him
                   should
                   all
                   fulness
                   dwell
                   .
                   So
                   that
                
                 the
                 soul
                 cannot
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 such
                 straights
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 supplied
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 vessel
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 filled
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 fulness
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 members
                 may
                 thrive
                 and
                 flourish
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 unacquainted
                 even
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 improve
                 Christ
                 :
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 his
                 fulness
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Mothers
                 breasts
                 are
                 filled
                 for
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 ease
                 to
                 the
                 Mother
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Child
                 to
                 suck
                 them
                 :
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 received
                 the
                 
                   fulness
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Head
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Faith
                 we
                 sucking
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 exceedingly
                 please
                 and
                 honour
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 glorious
                 fulnesse
                 ;
                 To
                 represent
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Offices
                 and
                 Perfections
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 people
                 that
                 can
                 prize
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 see
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 these
                 Properties
                 .
                 They
                 admire
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 si●ne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Therefore
                 our
                 work
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foulness
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 Hell.
                 We
                 like
                 John
                 P●p●ist
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 people
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 to
                 cast
                 down
                 high
                 mountains
                 ;
                 to
                 wound
                 and
                 break
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 sinners
                 ;
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 all
                 false
                 foundations
                 .
                 The
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 stubbornnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 stupidity
                 of
                 most
                 hearers
                 ,
                 do
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 to
                 wound
                 and
                 cut
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 balm
                 and
                 oyl
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 in
                 their
                 wounds
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 certainly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 main
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 heavenly
                 glory
                 .
                 Although
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 in
                 time
                 )
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Commands
                 Christ
                 required
                 .
                 To
                 preach
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 most
                 strictly
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Auditories
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 glory
                 might
                 be
                 displayed
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 into
                 this
                 Wine-celler
                 every
                 day
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 invited
                 to
                 this
                 Banquet
                 ,
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Feast
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 provided
                 .
                 A
                 people
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 that
                 desire
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 Christ
                 :
                 That
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   hold
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   him
                   go
                   .
                   Bernard
                
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 read
                 Tully's
                 Works
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 find
                 Christ
                 there
                 .
                 How
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 in
                 all
                 prayers
                 ,
                 duties
                 ,
                 conference
                 ,
                 still
                 desire
                 to
                 enjoy
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Saying
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   sick
                   of
                   love
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 no
                 other
                 foundation
                 but
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 If
                 ye
                 are
                 branches
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Vine
                 :
                 If
                 ye
                 are
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 :
                 If
                 ye
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 he
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   .
                   He
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Rock
                   ,
                   He
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Root
                   .
                   Heb.
                
                 1.3
                 .
                 
                   He
                   upholdeth
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   Creation
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   Redemption
                   .
                
              
               
                 Two
                 or
                 three
                 Particulars
                 more
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 instance
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 what
                 Christ
                 is
                 laid
                 a
                 foundation
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   as
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   happiness
                   ,
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritual
                   content
                   the
                   godly
                   hearer
                   can
                   have
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 center
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 lines
                 of
                 your
                 hope
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 are
                 to
                 meet
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   determined
                   to
                   know
                   nothing
                   but
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.2
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 words
                 are
                 comparative
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   rather
                   then
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 no
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 outward
                 or
                 earthly
                 advantage
                 that
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 Paul
                 despising
                 and
                 renouncing
                 all
                 priviledges
                 :
                 To
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Jew
                   ,
                   was
                   nothing
                   ;
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   was
                   nothing
                   :
                
                 To
                 be
                 
                   an
                   Apostle
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   pure
                   Roman
                
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 
                   were
                   nothing
                
                 with
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Husband
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Head
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 our
                 affections
                 ,
                 desires
                 ,
                 and
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 towards
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   Christs
                   Disciple
                   ,
                
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 attain
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   hate
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   Mother
                   ,
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 thy
                 joy
                 ,
                 thy
                 love
                 ?
                 Upon
                 whom
                 is
                 thy
                 heart
                 set
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 errest
                 in
                 the
                 Foundation
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 hard
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 Disciple
                 our
                 Auditours
                 !
                 Some
                 have
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 some
                 their
                 lust
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 instead
                 of
                 building
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 they
                 build
                 dung
                 and
                 silth
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   as
                   the
                   person
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   close
                   in
                   all
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 him
                 in
                 every
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 Any
                 duty
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 body
                 without
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 the
                 shadow
                 without
                 the
                 substance
                 .
                 Truly
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   our
                   Communion
                   and
                   fellowship
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.3
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   come
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   sup
                   with
                   us
                
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 phrases
                 is
                 implyed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 any
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 go
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 that
                 looked
                 for
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 linen
                 where
                 his
                 body
                 lay
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 still
                 seek
                 after
                 him
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 where
                 the
                 Spices
                 and
                 Flowers
                 did
                 smell
                 ,
                 unless
                 she
                 found
                 her
                 Beloved
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 duty
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 nigh
                 in
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 whom
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 known
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 as
                 with
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 take
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 turn
                 over
                 the
                 leaves
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 many
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Christ
                 enjoyed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 spiritual
                 Communion
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 spiritual
                 sense
                 ,
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 they
                 rested
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 looked
                 out
                 to
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 against
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 so
                 vehemently
                 dispute
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 do
                 with
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 people
                 generally
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 on
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 a●
                 if
                 the
                 Wise
                 should
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 not
                 cari●g
                 for
                 the
                 Husband
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 foundation
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 ●s
                 of
                 such
                 practical
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 true
                 godlinesse
                 lyeth
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 the
                 quintessence
                 of
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   the
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.3
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 praying
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 hearing
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 performance
                 of
                 any
                 religious
                 duty
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 confidence
                 
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   only
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   preach
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   our
                   approaches
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   gracious
                   actions
                   and
                   visitations
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 expect
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 through
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   reconciling
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.19
                 .
                 
                   We
                   are
                   justified
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   saved
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 All
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 actions
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 founded
                 upon
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 meritorious
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 rue
                 the
                 indeed
                 ,
                 predestination
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 spiritual
                 mercies
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 do
                 well
                 maintain
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 predestinating
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 sovereign
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 himself
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 
                   good
                   pleasure
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   his
                   Sonne
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 But
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 eff●cts
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 
                   Justification
                   ,
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   Remission
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   Salvation
                   ,
                
                 these
                 all
                 are
                 bestowed
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 .
                 They
                 
                   cost
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   of
                   his
                   only
                   Sonne
                
                 ,
                 ere
                 we
                 could
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 joyneth
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 together
                 ;
                 makes
                 a
                 Reconciliation
                 between
                 a
                 provoked
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 sinfull
                 sinner
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 considers
                 ,
                 when
                 ●e
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   by
                   him
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   reconciled
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Col
                 ▪
                 1.20
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Fountain
                 alwaies
                 running
                 :
                 We
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 people
                 ,
                 may
                 alwaies
                 draw
                 out
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Fountain
                 be
                 never
                 dry
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 like
                 those
                 waters
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 that
                 arise
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 :
                 In
                 these
                 an
                 Elephant
                 may
                 swimme
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 still
                 discover
                 more
                 excellency
                 ,
                 more
                 fulnesse
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 of
                 Sheba
                 had
                 no
                 spirit
                 to
                 see
                 Solomon
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 but
                 behold
                 a
                 greater
                 then
                 Solomon
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   Reasons
                   why
                
                 we
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 no
                 other
                 foundation
                 but
                 Christ
                 :
                 To
                 make
                 him
                 
                   all
                   in
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   main
                   end
                   and
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   only
                   to
                   exalt
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 Prophets
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 witnessed
                 of
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ;
                 still
                 they
                 comforted
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 promises
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 .
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 though
                 so
                 long
                 before
                 Christs
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   saw
                   Christs
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   rejoyced
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 8.56
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 immediately
                 ●t
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 did
                 look
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 typified
                 him
                 .
                 Noah
                 offered
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   God
                   did
                   smell
                   a
                   sweet
                   savour
                   of
                   rest
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 8.
                 
                 ●1
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 Could
                 the
                 material
                 Sacrifice
                 do
                 that
                 ?
                 God
                 careth
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Rammes
                 and
                 Bullocks
                 upon
                 the
                 hils
                 ,
                 it
                 smels
                 there
                 offensive
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Burnt
                   Offerings
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   not
                   have
                   ,
                   then
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   Lord
                   I
                   come
                   ,
                
                 Heb
                 ▪
                 10.9
                 .
                 All
                 those
                 Rammes
                 ,
                 those
                 Bullocks
                 ,
                 those
                 Goats
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 did
                 typifie
                 a
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 that
                 then
                 lived
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 could
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 shedding
                 of
                 their
                 blood
                 .
                 Especially
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 that
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 renewed
                 so
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 did
                 relate
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 seed
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 Nations
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 blessed
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 any
                 great
                 extremity
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 would
                 then
                 comfort
                 it
                 about
                 Christ
                 .
                 Isa
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 
                   To
                   us
                   a
                   Sonne
                   is
                   born
                   .
                
                 And
                 Isaiah
                 53.
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 plainly
                 prophesie
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 relate
                 it
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 called
                 Isaiah
                 the
                 fifth
                 Evangelist
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   Micha
                   ,
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   our
                   peace
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Assyrian
                   shall
                   come
                   into
                   our
                   land
                   ,
                
                 Mich.
                 5.5
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 doth
                 wholly
                 tend
                 to
                 magnifie
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 wholly
                 spent
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 relating
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gracious
                 Effects
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 condemning
                 all
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Opinions
                 that
                 would
                 set
                 up
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Christs
                 room
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   so
                   Gods
                   great
                   purpose
                   and
                   counsell
                   from
                   all
                   eternity
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   him
                   glorified
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 would
                 God
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Sonne
                 all
                 mercy
                 should
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 honour
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 sometimes
                 appearing
                 in
                 a
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 owning
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   with
                   man
                   kind
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Mat.
                 3.17
                 .
                 )
                 
                   hear
                   him
                
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 disputed
                 among
                 Divines
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 for
                 our
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 can
                 tell
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 absolutely
                 may
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 do
                 ?
                 To
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 determined
                 on
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 magnified
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 glory
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 Reason
                 we
                 should
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   preach
                   Christ
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   him
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Treasure
                   of
                   the
                   riches
                   of
                   Gods
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   Love
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 How
                 greatly
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 affected
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 there
                 Hymne
                 signifieth
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 how
                 speedy
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 glad
                 tydings
                 of
                 a
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Glory
                   be
                   to
                   God
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   in
                   earth
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   will
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 2.14
                 .
                 This
                 Song
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 and
                 Comfort
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Peter
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.12
                 .
                 )
                 
                   desire
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   this
                   Mystery
                   :
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   stoop
                   down
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 to
                 behold
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 such
                 pure
                 and
                 heavenly
                 substances
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 affected
                 with
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 we
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 need
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 .
                 Some
                 Divines
                 indeed
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Angels
                   needed
                   Christ
                   to
                   confirm
                   them
                
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 their
                 Head
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 an
                 atonement
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unto
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Consider
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.10
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Ministery
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 wisdome
                 and
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 known
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Angels
                 are
                 glad
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 about
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   exalt
                   Christ
                   in
                   our
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   him
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   though
                   Christ
                   will
                   then
                   lay
                   down
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   his
                   Mediatory
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   glory
                   and
                   honour
                   must
                   be
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 The
                 Saints
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 will
                 for
                 ever
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 happiness
                 ,
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 therefore
                 to
                 instruct
                 you
                 in
                 that
                 work
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 ?
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 His
                 blood
                 ,
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 his
                 atonement
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 forgotten
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 as
                 an
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 only
                 by
                 him
                 is
                 salvation
                 possible
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 not
                 that
                 truth
                 fill
                 our
                 mouths
                 and
                 our
                 hearts
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 possesse
                 our
                 souls
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 ?
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 preaching
                 Christ
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   ignorance
                   of
                   people
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   grossely
                   erre
                   about
                   Christ
                   ,
                   both
                   Doctrinally
                   and
                   Practically
                   .
                
              
               
                 Doctrinally
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 every
                 mans
                 mouth
                 ,
                 yet
                 few
                 have
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 and
                 his
                 Offices
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 be
                 called
                 Christians
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 good
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 
                   this
                   be
                   eternal
                   life
                   to
                   know
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 John
                 17.2
                 .
                 certainly
                 the
                 grosse
                 and
                 notorious
                 ignorance
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 proclaimeth
                 them
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 How
                 canst
                 thou
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 knowest
                 not
                 what
                 Christ
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ?
              
               
               
                 And
                 then
                 Practically
                 many
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 feel
                 not
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 :
                 They
                 perceive
                 not
                 at
                 what
                 a
                 distance
                 sinne
                 hath
                 cast
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 hopes
                 :
                 They
                 feel
                 not
                 the
                 
                   arrows
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   darted
                   into
                   them
                
                 :
                 They
                 feel
                 no
                 l●ad
                 or
                 burden
                 of
                 sinne
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Office
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 welcome
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   necessity
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   subtilty
                   and
                   emnity
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 ;
                 who
                 hath
                 continually
                 set
                 himself
                 against
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 I
                 hat
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ingresse
                 into
                 Christs
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 he
                 violently
                 assaulted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 left
                 opposing
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 so
                 ever
                 since
                 he
                 hath
                 laboured
                 to
                 obscure
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 traduce
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 set
                 against
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Hence
                 came
                 up
                 those
                 many
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 some
                 denying
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 He
                 was
                 
                   only
                   man
                
                 ;
                 Others
                 ,
                 
                   Only
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   in
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   a
                   man.
                
                 Some
                 confounded
                 his
                 Natures
                 ,
                 some
                 multiplied
                 his
                 Personality
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 subtile
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 age
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 against
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 Popery
                 (
                 though
                 Socinians
                 revive
                 those
                 old
                 blasphemies
                 )
                 his
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 ,
                 his
                 Prophetical
                 ,
                 his
                 Kingly
                 ;
                 all
                 those
                 were
                 quite
                 darkned
                 by
                 their
                 Masse
                 and
                 Indulgences
                 :
                 and
                 many
                 such
                 abhominable
                 derogations
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   the
                   more
                   need
                   to
                   exalt
                   Christ
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   pro●enesse
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   works
                
                 ;
                 To
                 rest
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 righteousness
                 ;
                 To
                 advance
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 nature
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 exalted
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 Christ
                 debased
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 our
                 own
                 natures
                 in
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 glorious
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 manifested
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 men
                 did
                 still
                 seek
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 works
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 Their
                 endeavour
                 was
                 
                   to
                   establish
                   their
                   own
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 ,
                 like
                 Dagon
                 before
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 did
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 before
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 ,
                 such
                 were
                 greater
                 enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 prophane
                 Publicans
                 and
                 sinners
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 preaching
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 will
                 drive
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 civil
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 formality
                 ,
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 strongest
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Ministry
                 hath
                 to
                 batter
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 sooner
                 dissolve
                 those
                 grosse
                 acts
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 then
                 remove
                 this
                 mountain
                 of
                 self-righteousnesse
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 if
                 Christs
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 his
                 worth
                 be
                 all
                 ,
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 a
                 Christ
                 to
                 thy self
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 What
                 matter
                 of
                 wo
                 and
                 lamentation
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 few
                 build
                 upon
                 this
                 foundation
                 ?
                 
                   Some
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   riches
                   ,
                   in
                   charriots
                   and
                   horses
                
                 ;
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 
                   works
                   they
                   do
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 designed
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 over
                 glorious
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 glorified
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 Examine
                 your selves
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 Is
                 Christ
                 the
                 bottom
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 affected
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 ?
                 Is
                 
                   he
                   the
                   chiefest
                   of
                   ten
                   thousands
                   ?
                
                 Do
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 come
                 and
                 ask
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   thy
                   beloved
                   more
                   then
                   others
                   ?
                
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 asked
                 why
                 such
                 colours
                 refresh
                 sight
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   blind
                   mans
                   question
                   ?
                
                 So
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 mans
                 ,
                 an
                 earthly
                 mans
                 question
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 sign
                 thou
                 never
                 didst
                 taste
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 sign
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 eaten
                 of
                 his
                 Honey-combes
                 ,
                 or
                 wert
                 fed
                 on
                 his
                 spiritual
                 dainties
                 ,
                 that
                 doest
                 make
                 such
                 questions
                 .
                 Never
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 Father
                 ,
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 own
                 life
                 be
                 dearer
                 to
                 thee
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   no
                   other
                   foundation
                   can
                   any
                   man
                   lay
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 how
                 many
                 particulars
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 as
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reasons
                 thereof
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 remove
                 some
                 Objections
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Properties
                 and
                 Incouragements
                 or
                 Priviledges
                 those
                 people
                 have
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 built
                 on
                 Christ
                 this
                 foundation
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   can
                   Christ
                   only
                   be
                   preached
                   as
                   a
                   foundation
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   about
                   a
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   but
                
                 one
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   a
                   foundation
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   the
                   Apostle
                   say
                   ,
                
                 He
                 that
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rewarder
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 seek
                 him
                 ?
                 
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   foundation
                   must
                   be
                   laid
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   about
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   's
                   made
                
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 John
                 17.12
                 .
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   object
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   fundamental
                   ,
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   that
                   of
                
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   also
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                
                 three
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   these
                
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   foundation
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   are
                
                 baptized
                 
                   into
                   the
                
                 Name
                 
                   of
                   these
                
                 three
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   fundamental
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 answer
                 this
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 
                   exclusive
                   of
                   all
                   humane
                   foundations
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 God
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 inclu●es
                 them
                 rather
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 comfort
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 their
                 appropriated
                 working
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 Redemption
                 of
                 mankind
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   only
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   one
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 exclusive
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 made
                 and
                 
                   feigned
                   gods
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Idols
                 made
                 
                   gods
                   by
                   men
                
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 is
                 preached
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 peculiar
                 workings
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 only
                 the
                 second
                 Person
                 is
                 the
                 Mediator
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   cannot
                   be
                   preached
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   ,
                   unless
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   be
                   also
                   made
                   known
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 are
                 those
                 expressions
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   knoweth
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   knoweth
                   the
                   Father
                   also
                   .
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   denieth
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   denieth
                   the
                   Father
                   ;
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   honoureth
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   honoureth
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 John
                 8.19
                 .
                 John
                 5.23
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 laid
                 down
                 without
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 giving
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 applying
                 ,
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 sealing
                 all
                 those
                 benefits
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 hath
                 purchased
                 .
                 Hence
                 Christ
                 doth
                 often
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 that
                 work
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 mankind
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 explicite
                 revealing
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 necessarily
                 implied
                 in
                 this
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 Objection
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   Christ
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   are
                   people
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   upon
                   him
                   ?
                   Then
                   what
                   need
                   Ministers
                   preach
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   but
                   Christ
                   ?
                   What
                   need
                   they
                   preach
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   repentance
                   ?
                   Especially
                   ,
                   Why
                   should
                   they
                   preach
                   of
                   the
                   threatnings
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   curse
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   torments
                   of
                   Hell
                   ?
                   Doth
                   it
                   become
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   be
                   sonnes
                   of
                   thunder
                   ?
                   Have
                   they
                   any
                   work
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   offer
                   Christ
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   ?
                   Every
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   should
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   an
                
                 Ho
                 
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   thirsty
                   ,
                   naked
                   ,
                   or
                   miserable
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   burdened
                   and
                   laden
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   Christ
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 indeed
                 some
                 have
                 runne
                 into
                 extremity
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thought
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 preached
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 alwayes
                 proffered
                 as
                 a
                 Saviour
                 to
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell
                 torments
                 are
                 preached
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 say
                 many
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 preach
                 duties
                 ,
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 mortification
                 ;
                 they
                 preach
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 foundations
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   do
                   not
                   lay
                   them
                   in
                   Christs
                   room
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   crosse
                   this
                   Text.
                
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 carefull
                 to
                 lay
                 no
                 other
                 foundation
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 diligently
                 exhort
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 to
                 avoid
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 fervent
                 practice
                 of
                 holy
                 duties
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 more
                 zealous
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 than
                 
                   Paul
                   ?
                   Paul
                
                 to
                 these
                 very
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 hath
                 many
                 severe
                 admonitions
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 humble
                 and
                 sorrowfull
                 for
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 lay
                 another
                 foundation
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 
                   preached
                   only
                   as
                   the
                   way
                   whereby
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   obtained
                   .
                
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 then
                 transgresse
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 preach
                 repentance
                 to
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 humility
                 to
                 the
                 proud
                 man
                 ,
                 heavenly-mindedness
                 to
                 the
                 earthly
                 man
                 ,
                 righteousnnesse
                 to
                 the
                 unjust
                 man
                 ,
                 chastity
                 to
                 the
                 unclean
                 man.
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 forget
                 our
                 Office
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 runne
                 from
                 our
                 Text
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 preach
                 them
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 foundation
                 .
                 Indeed
                 if
                 any
                 preach
                 them
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 rest
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 layeth
                 another
                 foundation
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 we
                 preach
                 
                   Christ
                   the
                   meritorious
                   cause
                   ,
                   duties
                   are
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   cause
                   .
                
                 And
                 although
                 Christ
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 sense
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 duties
                 are
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 effectively
                 and
                 meritorious
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 duties
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 no
                 other
                 foundation
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   build
                   upon
                   this
                
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 enlarge
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 foundation
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 build
                 hay
                 or
                 stubble
                 ,
                 but
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stone
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 adde
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 us
                 a
                 comely
                 building
                 upon
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 To
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Object
                   matter
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   the
                   things
                   Christ
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 we
                 preach
                 Christ
                 when
                 we
                 preach
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 subject
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 Sermons
                 .
                 When
                 Paul
                 about
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   delivered
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   also
                   which
                   I
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Here
                 he
                 preached
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   faithfull
                   saying
                   ,
                   Christ
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   save
                   sinners
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 ,
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 Christ
                 is
                 never
                 preached
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 named
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Use
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 preach
                 the
                 whole
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 what
                 ever
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 us
                 to
                 reveal
                 to
                 our
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 preach
                 Christ
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 their
                 voyages
                 and
                 journeys
                 where
                 they
                 went
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 preach
                 Jesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 commanded
                 all
                 other
                 duties
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Auditories
                 did
                 require
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   preach
                   duties
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Take
                 any
                 particular
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 provoke
                 men
                 to
                 ;
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 bringing
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 Sermon
                 name
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 take
                 repentance
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 every
                 ungodly
                 sinner
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 repent
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 sinne
                 be
                 a
                 burden
                 ,
                 an
                 heavy
                 bitternesse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 fully
                 forsake
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 necessarily
                 perish
                 .
                 Now
                 many
                 wayes
                 Christ
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   cannot
                   repent
                   and
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   Christ
                   give
                   him
                   strength
                   .
                   Without
                   me
                   ye
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   .
                   The
                   branch
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   tree
                   hath
                   no
                   moisture
                   ,
                   no
                   juyce
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                
                 John
                 15.
                 
                 Thus
                 a
                 man
                 without
                 Christ
                 hath
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 an
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
                 a
                 withered
                 heart
                 ,
                 an
                 heart
                 without
                 any
                 moisture
                 ,
                 any
                 softnesse
                 ,
                 so
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 implied
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Repentance
                   cannot
                   be
                   Evangelical
                   and
                   filial
                   ,
                   without
                   Gods
                   love
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   Judas
                
                 did
                 repent
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 only
                 gall
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 honey
                 ,
                 only
                 horrour
                 and
                 terrours
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 faith
                 to
                 allay
                 those
                 waves
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 his
                 very
                 repenting
                 and
                 despairing
                 was
                 a
                 grievous
                 sinne
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 to
                 preach
                 such
                 a
                 repentance
                 as
                 driveth
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 filleth
                 the
                 heart
                 with
                 cursed
                 horrours
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 hated
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 runne
                 to
                 hils
                 and
                 mountains
                 to
                 cover
                 us
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 Or
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 man
                 upon
                 such
                 penal
                 and
                 afflicting
                 labours
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 satisfie
                 and
                 appease
                 God
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 bid
                 men
                 bring
                 wild
                 and
                 sour
                 grapes
                 for
                 sweet
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 preach
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 repentance
                 truly
                 preached
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 sorrow
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 
                   accompanied
                   with
                   faith
                
                 in
                 the
                 promises
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   resting
                   upon
                   tht
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 repentance
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 every
                 grace
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 preach
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 preach
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 him
                 we
                 only
                 have
                 ability
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 only
                 have
                 acceptation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 every
                 exhortation
                 do
                 not
                 thus
                 name
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 transgresse
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 when
                 we
                 preach
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 
                   drive
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   our selves
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   see
                   our
                   own
                   poverty
                   and
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   Christ
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   welcome
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 sometimes
                 he
                 cals
                 the
                 heavy
                 loaden
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 meek
                 way
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 trusted
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 his
                 Mediatorship
                 ,
                 he
                 cals
                 them
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 he
                 bids
                 a
                 woe
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 threatens
                 them
                 with
                 hell
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 tels
                 you
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 experience
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 prize
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 esteem
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   Law
                   discovered
                   sinne
                   to
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   measure
                   sinfull
                
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 undone
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   Oh
                   miserable
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliver
                   me
                   ?
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   doe
                   ?
                
                 And
                 thus
                 Peter
                 converted
                 three
                 thousand
                 by
                 conviction
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 sinne
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 murder
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aggravation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 pricked
                 them
                 at
                 heart
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Paul
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 preach
                 of
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 Felix
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 preacheth
                 about
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 temperance
                 ,
                 because
                 Felix
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 contrary
                 vices
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Judgement
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 brought
                 Felix
                 to
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 cursing
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 preach
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eternal
                 torments
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 iron
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 being
                 softened
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 any
                 fashion
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 removed
                 the
                 Objections
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preached
                 besides
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   reductively
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   him
                   at
                   last
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 rivers
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 empty
                 themselves
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 thi●
                 Text
                 ,
                 with
                 shewing
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   great
                   advantages
                   that
                   people
                   have
                   who
                   are
                   built
                   on
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   a
                   sound
                   stedfast
                   people
                   ,
                   not
                   carried
                   away
                   as
                   the
                   chaff
                   ,
                   and
                   straw
                   is
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   same
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 followeth
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   carried
                   about
                   with
                   divers
                   and
                   strange
                   Doctrines
                   .
                
                 The
                 Connexion
                 is
                 thus
                 made
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 do
                 you
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 stedfast
                 faith
                 .
                 Oh
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 built
                 on
                 Christs
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 opinions
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 conceits
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 Reubens
                 curse
                 ,
                 
                   Vnstable
                   like
                   water
                
                 !
                 Col
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 fell
                 to
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 did
                 not
                 
                   hold
                   the
                   head
                
                 ;
                 Look
                 then
                 to
                 what
                 thy
                 faith
                 ,
                 thy
                 soul
                 is
                 bottomed
                 upon
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 be
                 thy
                 teacher
                 ,
                 or
                 thou
                 be
                 thy
                 own
                 teacher
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 stedfastnesse
                 and
                 immoveablenesse
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 founded
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 in
                 their
                 resisting
                 of
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subtilty
                 of
                 heresies
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 a
                 roaring
                 Lion
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 glistring
                 ,
                 sliding
                 Serpent
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 violent
                 wind
                 to
                 the
                 traveller
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 force
                 would
                 pull
                 off
                 his
                 garments
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 like
                 the
                 hot
                 Sunne-beams
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 degrees
                 maketh
                 him
                 throw
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 excellent
                 comfort
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 winnowing
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 wheat
                 and
                 not
                 chaff
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 be
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 drosse
                 !
                 God
                 you
                 hear
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 all
                 mens
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 stubble
                 and
                 hay
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 quickly
                 be
                 consumed
                 .
                 
                 
                   My
                   sheep
                   hear
                   my
                   voice
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   stranger
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   hear
                   ,
                   or
                   follow
                   ,
                   John
                
                 10.5
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   people
                   built
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   formal
                   and
                   customary
                   in
                   religious
                   duties
                   ,
                   resting
                   upon
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   carried
                   out
                   to
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 who
                 can
                 bewail
                 this
                 enough
                 !
                 How
                 are
                 all
                 duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 picture
                 without
                 a
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 body
                 without
                 the
                 soul
                 ?
                 They
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 close
                 not
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 as
                 Rehoboam
                 for
                 the
                 golden
                 vessels
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 materials
                 of
                 brasse
                 .
                 So
                 whereas
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 spirituality
                 ,
                 fervency
                 and
                 heavenly
                 mindednesse
                 had
                 their
                 hearts
                 up
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 Now
                 they
                 think
                 all
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 the
                 external
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 lips
                 ,
                 or
                 bowing
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 you
                 thus
                 affected
                 in
                 your
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 looking
                 for
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulchre
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   risen
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   .
                
                 As
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 did
                 put
                 these
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 Christians
                 make
                 their
                 Duties
                 ,
                 their
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 their
                 Performances
                 a
                 very
                 Idol-Christ
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 on
                 Christ
                 know
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   setled
                   and
                   founded
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   spiritual
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   vigour
                   communicated
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   .
                
                 For
                 though
                 Christ
                 be
                 here
                 called
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 giveth
                 only
                 support
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   root
                   of
                   the
                   Vine
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 denotes
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 meer
                 foundation
                 ,
                 viz
                 not
                 only
                 supporting
                 ,
                 but
                 conveying
                 all
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 lively
                 nourishment
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 grow
                 up
                 and
                 increase
                 to
                 more
                 degrees
                 of
                 holinesse
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 wofull
                 spectacle
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 people
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 knowledge
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 many
                 years
                 ago
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 understanding
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 growth
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 in
                 zeal
                 ,
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 God.
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 picture
                 on
                 the
                 wall
                 that
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 cubit
                 is
                 ever
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 stature
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   built
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   receive
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 A
                 spirit
                 making
                 thee
                 pray
                 with
                 groans
                 unutterable
                 ,
                 a
                 convincing
                 ,
                 a
                 sanctifying
                 spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 sealing
                 and
                 assuring
                 spirit
                 .
                 An
                 auditory
                 destitute
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Golgotha
                   ,
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   dead
                   mens
                   skuls
                   ,
                
                 or
                 rather
                 dead
                 hearts
                 :
                 They
                 savour
                 no
                 spiriual
                 duty
                 ,
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 or
                 motive
                 .
                 The
                 Corinthians
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 Christ
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 operations
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 both
                 for
                 faith
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 Look
                 to
                 what
                 bottome
                 you
                 stand
                 upon
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 stormes
                 and
                 tempests
                 could
                 not
                 beat
                 down
                 that
                 house
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   was
                   built
                   upon
                   a
                   Rock
                
                 ▪
                 Mat.
                 7.25
                 .
                 Especially
                 try
                 your selves
                 by
                 those
                 fore-going
                 properties
                 ,
                 do
                 you
                 under
                 all
                 temptations
                 of
                 troubles
                 or
                 errours
                 stand
                 like
                 the
                 rock
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   leave
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   houses
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   to
                   follow
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 Do
                 ye
                 not
                 leave
                 Christ
                 to
                 follow
                 these
                 ?
                 Are
                 you
                 like
                 the
                 green
                 leaves
                 in
                 the
                 river
                 ?
                 The
                 Locusts
                 did
                 not
                 eat
                 or
                 consume
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 dried
                 ones
                 prepared
                 for
                 any
                 falling
                 off
                 ?
                 Doe
                 ye
                 shew
                 the
                 efficacy
                 and
                 lively
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 your selves
                 ?
                 Oh
                 if
                 ye
                 were
                 branches
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 such
                 ignorance
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 mens
                 lives
                 ?
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 of
                 knowing
                 
                   the
                   truth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Jesus
                
                 ;
                 How
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 truths
                 we
                 believe
                 make
                 us
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 
                   Old-man
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   new
                   ,
                
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 coals
                 of
                 fire
                 in
                 your
                 brest
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 impiety
                 and
                 formality
                 of
                 most
                 people
                 proclaim
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 foundation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   12.
                
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 build
                 on
                 this
                 foundation
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 wood
                 ,
                 hay
                 ,
                 stubble
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 verse
                 containeth
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 builders
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Such
                   who
                   
                     build
                     gold
                     ,
                     silver
                     ,
                     precious
                     stones
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Who
                   
                     build
                     wood
                     ,
                     hay
                     ,
                     stubble
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 are
                 allegorical
                 expressions
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   plain
                   meaning
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Some
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 understood
                 by
                 
                   gold
                   and
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 godly
                 and
                 holy
                 works
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 
                   hay
                   or
                   stubble
                
                 ,
                 evil
                 and
                 wicked
                 works
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 Austin
                 ,
                 inordinate
                 affections
                 and
                 desires
                 to
                 earthly
                 things
                 ,
                 preferring
                 them
                 before
                 Christ
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 calleth
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Vnus
                   è
                   difficilimis
                   locis
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 most
                 difficult
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 relateth
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 his
                 interpretation
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 here
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 Those
                 that
                 
                   build
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 inordinate
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
                 under
                 any
                 notion
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 And
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 restraineth
                 his
                 matter
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 builders
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 believers
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Some
                 by
                 
                   gold
                   and
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 understand
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 solid
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ,
                 curious
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 affectation
                 of
                 humane
                 eloquence
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 sharp
                 reproof
                 of
                 those
                 Teachers
                 for
                 their
                 carnal
                 ,
                 humane
                 wisdom
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 chiefly
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 they
                 preach
                 ;
                 
                   Gold
                   and
                   silver
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   pure
                   and
                   sincere
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 
                   Hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 are
                 corrupt
                 and
                 sinfull
                 errours
                 ,
                 which
                 disagree
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 that
                 overthrow
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 not
                 saved
                 ,
                 though
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 bring
                 upon
                 themselves
                 swift
                 damnation
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.1
                 .
                 but
                 lesser
                 errours
                 and
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 overthrow
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 no
                 wayes
                 agreeable
                 or
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 set
                 a
                 glorious
                 Palace
                 with
                 marble
                 wals
                 ,
                 and
                 pillars
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 a
                 wooden
                 rooff
                 ,
                 and
                 thatch
                 covering
                 with
                 straw
                 ;
                 how
                 ridiculous
                 would
                 this
                 be
                 ?
                 Such
                 is
                 every
                 mans
                 preaching
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 keep
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 that
                 addeth
                 dissentaneons
                 Doctrine
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 joyn
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 senses
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 and
                 the
                 Manner
                 ;
                 The
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 preached
                 in
                 a
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
                 manner
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 Whereas
                 then
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 compared
                 to
                 these
                 glorious
                 and
                 excellent
                 things
                 ,
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Truths
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   very
                   precious
                   and
                   excellent
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Pearl
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 
                   sold
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   to
                   obtain
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 13.45
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 so
                 must
                 every
                 hea●er
                 do
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 must
                 part
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 throw
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 receive
                 this
                 gold
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 thus
                 called
                 gold
                 and
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 ?
                 And
              
               
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   preciousnesse
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   hereby
                   declared
                   ,
                   They
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   esteemed
                   and
                   desired
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   covetous
                   man
                   desires
                   his
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   .
                
                 The
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 sometimes
                 compared
                 to
                 milk
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 nourishing
                 vertue
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 to
                 honey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honey-comb
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 spiritual
                 sweetnesse
                 and
                 refreshment
                 the
                 godly
                 find
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 gold
                 and
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 admirable
                 excellency
                 and
                 worth
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 Jud.
                 v.
                 3.
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 agony
                 ;
                 Why
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 more
                 worth
                 than
                 gold
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 willingly
                 die
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 life
                 ;
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 losse
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 to
                 testifie
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 propagate
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 posterity
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   good
                   thing
                   committed
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   To
                   you
                   that
                   believe
                   Christ
                   is
                   precious
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.7
                 .
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 every
                 truth
                 of
                 Christs
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   doth
                   denote
                   the
                   rarity
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 hardly
                 and
                 difficultly
                 obtained
                 :
                 Gold
                 and
                 silver
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 common
                 as
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 street
                 :
                 There
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 mines
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 mountains
                 of
                 earth
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 corrupted
                 with
                 errours
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 little
                 gold
                 did
                 appear
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 rare
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 one
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 known
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 under
                 many
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 had
                 so
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Josiahs
                 time
                 was
                 a
                 rare
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Asa's
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   had
                   been
                   without
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   teaching
                   Prophet
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   while
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 15
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 Popery
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 covering
                 was
                 thus
                 deformed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 foundations
                 were
                 shaken
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 out
                 with
                 much
                 prayer
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 industrious
                 using
                 of
                 all
                 means
                 appointed
                 by
                 God.
                 There
                 are
                 few
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 build
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 also
                 adde
                 some
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 very
                 expression
                 ,
                 Truths
                 are
                 gold
                 ,
                 are
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 lie
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 called
                 therefore
                 uniones
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confident
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 understanding
                 .
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 John
                 5.39
                 .
                 Some
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 metaphor
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 with
                 much
                 labour
                 dig
                 into
                 a
                 mine
                 of
                 gold
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 mine
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 must
                 dig
                 ,
                 thence
                 we
                 must
                 replenish
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 Teirdly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   implied
                   the
                   durablenesse
                   and
                   constancy
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Gold
                 will
                 not
                 melt
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 consumed
                 as
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 will.
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alludeth
                 to
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   shall
                   try
                   every
                   mans
                   work
                   .
                
                 He
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 probatory
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 purgatory
                 fire
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 shall
                 burn
                 all
                 this
                 stubble
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 constant
                 and
                 abiding
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 undone
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 abide
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   chaff
                   to
                   the
                   wheat
                   ?
                
                 Jer.
                 23.28
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 wind
                 comes
                 ,
                 the
                 chaff
                 is
                 blown
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 should
                 make
                 all
                 very
                 carefull
                 herein
                 ,
                 both
                 Pastor
                 and
                 people
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 fire
                 ;
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 winds
                 and
                 tempests
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 gold
                 or
                 stubble
                 ,
                 wheat
                 or
                 chaff
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 whereas
                 divers
                 and
                 strange
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 Every
                 Heresie
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 like
                 Cain
                 trembling
                 ,
                 left
                 every
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 that
                 met
                 it
                 ,
                 should
                 kill
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   solidity
                   and
                   ponderosity
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   weighty
                   and
                   heavy
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 errors
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 lighter
                 than
                 these
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 as
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 falshood
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.14
                 .
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 feathers
                 or
                 straws
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 opinion
                 then
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 vanity
                 ,
                 levity
                 and
                 emptinesse
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 solid
                 ,
                 grave
                 and
                 substantial
                 ,
                 refuse
                 that
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Solomons
                 ships
                 ,
                 they
                 went
                 for
                 gold
                 of
                 Ophir
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 brought
                 home
                 pearls
                 .
                 Thus
                 do
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 
                 they
                 sought
                 out
                 the
                 admirable
                 and
                 solid
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bring
                 Peacocks
                 ,
                 empty
                 ,
                 gaudy
                 flourishings
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 curious
                 opinions
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 weighty
                 and
                 solid
                 truth
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 gold
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   purity
                   and
                   sincerity
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 The
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 holy
                 simplicity
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 false
                 Teachers
                 are
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 pure
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 hucksters
                 do
                 their
                 wine
                 .
                 David
                 compareth
                 Gods
                 word
                 to
                 
                   pure
                   gold
                   ,
                   even
                   seven
                   times
                   refined
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 19
                 And
                 hereby
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 very
                 dangerous
                 sinne
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 corrupt
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 among
                 men
                 their
                 Laws
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 capital
                 crime
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 or
                 clip
                 their
                 coin
                 ,
                 certainly
                 God
                 will
                 account
                 it
                 no
                 lesse
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 with
                 his
                 truths
                 .
                 As
                 it's
                 gold
                 for
                 sincerity
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 its
                 purity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Isaac
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 injury
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 to
                 stop
                 up
                 his
                 wels
                 with
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 poison
                 a
                 fountain
                 or
                 spring
                 where
                 men
                 use
                 to
                 drink
                 ;
                 so
                 destructive
                 and
                 hainous
                 a
                 sinne
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 infect
                 the
                 pure
                 streams
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 that
                 people
                 should
                 thereby
                 suck
                 down
                 their
                 own
                 poison
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 compared
                 to
                 gold
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   efficacy
                   and
                   choice
                   vertue
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 Gold
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 price
                 and
                 esteem
                 ▪
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 it's
                 powerfull
                 operations
                 in
                 medicinal
                 wayes
                 against
                 bodily
                 diseases
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 certainly
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 ,
                 when
                 received
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 mighty
                 to
                 the
                 casting
                 down
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 strong
                 holds
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 powerfull
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 greatest
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 
                   Sanctifie
                   them
                   by
                   thy
                   truth
                   ,
                   thy
                   word
                   is
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 John
                 17.
                 
                 Thus
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 
                   To
                   convert
                   the
                   soul
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 learned
                 there
                 interpret
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   revive
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   bring
                   life
                   again
                
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 discouragements
                 and
                 dejections
                 is
                 even
                 swooning
                 away
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 these
                 golden
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 special
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 revive
                 against
                 faintings
                 ,
                 to
                 dispel
                 all
                 distempers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 against
                 all
                 languishings
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   the
                   usefulnesse
                   and
                   profitablenesse
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Money
                   answereth
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Wiseman
                 ,
                 Eccles
                 .
                 10.19
                 .
                 Many
                 outward
                 comforts
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 have
                 friends
                 ,
                 food
                 ,
                 raiment
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Heathens
                 made
                 Pluto
                 wealth
                 ,
                 a
                 god
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 wrought
                 all
                 things
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Clausum
                   aur
                   â
                   custodit
                   Jovem
                   .
                   Horace
                
                 spake
                 of
                 the
                 covetous
                 man
                 ,
                 He
                 keeps
                 his
                 god
                 in
                 his
                 chest
                 ;
                 And
                 covetousnesse
                 is
                 called
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Col.
                 3.5
                 .
                 Thus
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 prevail
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 Balaam
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 resolvednesse
                 not
                 to
                 curse
                 Israel
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   Balaak
                   would
                   give
                   him
                   an
                   house
                   full
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   curse
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 these
                 to
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 They
                 are
                 profi●able
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 material
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 cannot
                 do
                 .
                 Judas
                 ,
                 when
                 tormented
                 in
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
                 foa
                 sinne
                 ,
                 What
                 could
                 his
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 silver
                 comfort
                 him
                 ?
                 Could
                 that
                 ease
                 his
                 conscience
                 ?
                 Give
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 to
                 the
                 damned
                 men
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 will
                 that
                 comfort
                 them
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 mercies
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 cannot
                 help
                 us
                 unto
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 condition
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 no
                 affliction
                 ,
                 no
                 want
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 very
                 profitable
                 unto
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 Justification
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Is
                 not
                 that
                 more
                 worth
                 than
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 Ophir
                 ?
                 What
                 precious
                 and
                 powerfull
                 operations
                 hath
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ?
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 The
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   enrich
                   a
                   man
                   with
                   all
                   graces
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 spiritual
                 and
                 heavenly
                 wealth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 earthly
                 and
                 temporal
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   poor
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   rich
                   in
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 2
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Christ
                   became
                   poor
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   rich
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.9
                 not
                 in
                 outward
                 respects
                 ,
                 or
                 external
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 internal
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 riches
                 .
                 Mark
                 that
                 counsel
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 3.18
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 thought
                 her self
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 needing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   counsel
                   thee
                   to
                   buy
                   of
                   me
                   gold
                   tried
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayest
                   be
                   rich
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 that
                 
                 people
                 were
                 spiritual
                 !
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 is
                 gold
                 offered
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 indeed
                 foolish
                 that
                 refuseth
                 this
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 many
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 wealth
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 very
                 poor
                 towards
                 God.
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 declared
                 that
                 Parable
                 of
                 Dives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 eternal
                 torment
                 he
                 had
                 after
                 his
                 great
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 he
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   is
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   rich
                   in
                   the
                   treasures
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   rich
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 12.21
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   build
                   gold
                   and
                   precious
                   stones
                   on
                   this
                   foundation
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   preach
                   sound
                   and
                   pure
                   matter
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   this
                   matter
                   in
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   exact
                   way
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 golden
                 way
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Chrysostoms
                 and
                 Chrysologues
                 indeed
                 ,
                 consi●eth
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   preaching
                   of
                   them
                   after
                   Scripture
                   Authority
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   conveyed
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   the
                   stamp
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   God.
                
                 The
                 Prophets
                 came
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 like
                 thunder
                 may
                 make
                 the
                 stoutest
                 trees
                 to
                 tremble
                 .
                 The
                 sayings
                 of
                 any
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 eminent
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 brought
                 in
                 religious
                 matters
                 for
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 but
                 illustration
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 proficiency
                 in
                 hearers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 affect
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 such
                 preaching
                 Austin
                 while
                 a
                 Marcionite
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 Humanist
                 ,
                 had
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 find
                 such
                 humane
                 eloquence
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 words
                 thereof
                 like
                 fiery
                 darts
                 and
                 arrows
                 in
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 ravished
                 with
                 the
                 excelle●cy
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 S●condly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   to
                   preach
                   them
                   with
                   Scripture
                   gravity
                   and
                   solidity
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.11
                 .
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   words
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 oracles
                 ;
                 implying
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 a●
                 having
                 more
                 of
                 divine
                 inspirations
                 than
                 humane
                 acquisitions
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 of
                 mens
                 wits
                 ,
                 fancies
                 and
                 conceits
                 ,
                 the
                 lesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carrieth
                 the
                 lesse
                 reverence
                 and
                 awe
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 greatly
                 aim
                 at
                 :
                 Those
                 false
                 teachers
                 came
                 with
                 cunning
                 and
                 enticing
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deceived
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Gospel
                   came
                   unto
                   them
                   not
                   in
                   humane
                   eloquence
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Indeed
                 humane
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 humane
                 arts
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 but
                 as
                 servants
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 mistresses
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 Austins
                 allusion
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Israelites
                   took
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   jewels
                   ,
                   and
                   earings
                   from
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   use
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   humane
                   abilities
                   and
                   excellencies
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   contribute
                   to
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   only
                   they
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   affected
                   ,
                   nor
                   made
                   the
                   principal
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 flowers
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Corn
                 field
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 plowing
                 and
                 sowing
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 corn
                 .
                 Christs
                 truths
                 you
                 see
                 are
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 painting
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   with
                   Scripture
                   simplicity
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   aims
                   and
                   ends
                   .
                
                 For
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 build
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 for
                 humane
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 earthly
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 he
                 builds
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 fire
                 will
                 discover
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 build
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 we
                 build
                 ;
                 Is
                 it
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 ?
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 comfortable
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 revelation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 With
                 what
                 delight
                 and
                 holy
                 covetousnesse
                 you
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 lesse
                 worth
                 than
                 gold
                 ,
                 than
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 The
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 covered
                 all
                 ove●
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 brought
                 precious
                 stones
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 built
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 21.19
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 Solomons
                 dayes
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 gold
                 as
                 common
                 as
                 the
                 stones
                 in
                 streets
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 these
                 later
                 dayes
                 ,
                 those
                 golden
                 truths
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 rare
                 and
                 precious
                 ,
                 now
                 are
                 common
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 familiarity
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 brought
                 contempt
                 and
                 neglect
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 else
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 take
                 up
                 every
                 truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 precious
                 pearl
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 Jewels
                 in
                 the
                 ear
                 .
                 Oh
                 but
                 who
                 can
                 bewail
                 the
                 swinish
                 lusts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 rather
                 have
                 their
                 drosse
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 pearls
                 !
                 No
                 wonder
                 God
                 hath
                 brought
                 so
                 many
                 terrible
                 judgements
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 
                 been
                 wanton
                 under
                 the
                 choisest
                 and
                 most
                 precious
                 mercies
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 holy
                 truths
                 of
                 God.
                 Every
                 Sermon
                 hath
                 been
                 throwing
                 pearl
                 to
                 some
                 swine
                 ,
                 to
                 bruitish
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 loving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 turned
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 rent
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lieth
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   build
                   hay
                   ,
                   wood
                   and
                   stubble
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 describes
                 two
                 Buildert
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   wise
                   one
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 builds
                 gold
                 and
                 
                   precious
                   stones
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 excellen●
                 truth●
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 
                   foolish
                   one
                
                 ,
                 he
                 builds
                 
                   wood
                   ,
                   hay
                
                 and
                 stubble
                 You
                 heard
                 by
                 these
                 later
                 are
                 meant
                 all
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   false
                   doctrines
                
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 destructive
                 of
                 the
                 foundation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alludes
                 to
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 building
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 imagine
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 whose
                 foundation
                 and
                 chief
                 parts
                 is
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 superstructure
                 wood
                 ,
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 deformed
                 and
                 incongruous
                 sight
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poets
                 
                   Mulier
                   formosa
                   supernè
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   aesinit
                   in
                   piscem
                
                 .
                 Now
                 do
                 but
                 observe
                 what
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 vain
                 matter
                 ,
                 all
                 false
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 gloriously
                 dressed
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 these
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 even
                 like
                 Nazianzens
                 Ape
                 in
                 mans
                 cloaths
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 but
                 Michals
                 Image
                 of
                 straw
                 that
                 she
                 put
                 in
                 Davids
                 room
                 for
                 David
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   errors
                   and
                   falshoods
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   fundamental
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   than
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.14
                 Errours
                 are
                 a
                 sudden
                 gust
                 of
                 winde
                 .
                 Philosophers
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 dry
                 exhalation
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 violently
                 beaten
                 back
                 again
                 from
                 Heaven
                 :
                 So
                 is
                 any
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 earthly
                 and
                 carnal
                 lusts
                 and
                 desires
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 beaten
                 back
                 by
                 God
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 own
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Quid
                   vento
                   levius
                
                 ?
                 and
                 so
                 these
                 winds
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 are
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 blow
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 necessity
                 and
                 carnal
                 advantages
                 drive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 thus
                 light
                 and
                 empty
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 builders
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 stubble
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 stubble
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 persons
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 straw
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   made
                   Idols
                   were
                   wholly
                   like
                   them
                   :
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 Let
                 men
                 therefore
                 that
                 broach
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 that
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 dote
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 inamoured
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 false
                 opinions
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 them
                 no
                 lesse
                 than
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 a
                 fire
                 to
                 consume
                 and
                 devour
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   Jeremiah
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   chaff
                   to
                   the
                   wheat
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ?
                   Jer.
                
                 23.28
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 chaff
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 wheat
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 amplifie
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   all
                   errours
                   in
                   opinion
                   and
                   religion
                   have
                   no
                   better
                   a
                   name
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   no
                   better
                   a
                   nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   those
                   that
                   build
                   them
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   so
                   .
                
                 They
                 judge
                 what
                 they
                 build
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ;
                 they
                 think
                 their
                 monsters
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 and
                 comely
                 .
                 The
                 false
                 Prophets
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 presumptuously
                 call
                 their
                 dreams
                 and
                 imaginations
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 Zedekiah
                 the
                 false
                 prophet
                 struck
                 Micaiah
                 the
                 true
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   way
                   went
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                   me
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 18.23
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   as
                   there
                   were
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   bring
                   in
                   damnable
                   heresies
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.1
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 judge
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 happily
                 they
                 might
                 speak
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 against
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 bitterest
                 enemies
                 the
                 
                 Christians
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   think
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   do
                   God
                   good
                   service
                   by
                   their
                   persecuting
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 John
                 16.2
                 .
                 Every
                 erroneous
                 person
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 presently
                 convinced
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 conscience
                 of
                 his
                 false
                 way
                 ;
                 he
                 may
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 party
                 is
                 )
                 be
                 
                   delivered
                   up
                   to
                   believe
                   a
                   lie
                   ;
                   To
                   call
                   light
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   darknesse
                   light
                   :
                
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 distempered
                 palate
                 may
                 call
                 sweet
                 things
                 bitter
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 errours
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 stubble
                 and
                 trash
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 thought
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Manichees
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Manes
                   ,
                   Manicheus
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 they
                 commonly
                 commend
                 their
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 precious
                 ,
                 rare
                 ,
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Apostle
                   cals
                   these
                   errours
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   speak
                   of
                   fundamental
                   errours
                   neither
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   consistent
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   built
                   on
                   the
                   true
                   foundation
                   .
                
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 damne
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 make
                 his
                 salvation
                 difficult
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 race
                 up
                 the
                 foundations
                 ,
                 Peter
                 cals
                 them
                 
                   damnable
                   heresies
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.1
                 .
                 Paul
                 reckons
                 them
                 with
                 
                   Idolatries
                   ,
                   Witchcrafts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 that
                 palpably
                 exclude
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 5.21
                 .
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   if
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 should
                 bring
                 such
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 we
                 
                   were
                   to
                   hold
                   him
                   accursed
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 1.8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   bid
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   ,
                   God
                   speed
                   ,
                
                 John
                 2.
                 
                 Epist
                 .
                 As
                 John
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 not
                 wash
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 Bath
                 ,
                 where
                 Cerinthus
                 the
                 Heretique
                 had
                 been
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 expressions
                 of
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 are
                 onely
                 for
                 lesser
                 errours
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Folio
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 poison
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Dragon
                
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Plague
                 that
                 strikes
                 dead
                 into
                 Hell
                 quickly
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 speedy
                 recovery
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 sinnes
                 are
                 not
                 alike
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 are
                 all
                 errours
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fundamental
                 ,
                 Circa-fundamental
                 ,
                 and
                 Super-fundamental
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 sicknesses
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 mortal
                 ,
                 and
                 deprive
                 of
                 life
                 immediately
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 errours
                 by
                 such
                 names
                 ,
                 
                   wood
                   ,
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   vilenesse
                   and
                   contemptiblenesse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Men
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 by
                 that
                 Rule
                 ,
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 regard
                 them
                 than
                 the
                 straw
                 under
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 compared
                 to
                 gold
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 precious
                 and
                 excellent
                 nature
                 ;
                 so
                 errours
                 are
                 called
                 stubble
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 base
                 and
                 vile
                 nature
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Idols
                 were
                 names
                 of
                 contempt
                 and
                 scorn
                 ,
                 Baal-Phegor
                 ,
                 and
                 Baal-zebub
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 sinfull
                 opinions
                 that
                 men
                 deliver
                 are
                 straw
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Apostle
                 describeth
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 under
                 this
                 aggravation
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   turned
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   into
                   an
                   Oxe
                   that
                   eateth
                   hay
                
                 ;
                 and
                 truly
                 all
                 that
                 love
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 errours
                 doe
                 so
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 delighting
                 in
                 precious
                 and
                 heavenly
                 truths
                 ,
                 make
                 themselves
                 like
                 the
                 beast
                 that
                 eats
                 hay
                 .
                 Vitiated
                 and
                 corrupted
                 stomacks
                 will
                 eat
                 trash
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 distempered
                 minds
                 and
                 corrupted
                 will
                 receive
                 falshoods
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   compared
                   to
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   levity
                   and
                   uncertainty
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 What
                 solidity
                 hath
                 a
                 straw
                 that
                 is
                 blown
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 every
                 winde
                 ?
                 Now
                 the
                 lightnesse
                 and
                 uncertainty
                 appeareth
                 in
                 three
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   abide
                   the
                   touchstone
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   endure
                   to
                   be
                   tried
                   .
                
                 Straw
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 thief
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 evil
                 ,
                 
                   hateth
                   the
                   light
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 John
                 3.20
                 .
                 Counterfeit
                 and
                 base
                 coin
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 touchstone
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 preached
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Doctrines
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Bereans
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 making
                 such
                 an
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 Acts
                 17.11
                 .
                 The
                 Owls
                 and
                 the
                 Bats
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 day
                 .
                 As
                 
                 soon
                 as
                 errour
                 is
                 detected
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 confuted
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 precious
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 grow
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 glorious
                 by
                 the
                 trial
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 wheat
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 by
                 winnowing
                 ;
                 the
                 iron
                 by
                 filing
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 the
                 errours
                 and
                 heresies
                 that
                 ever
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 truth
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 advantage
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 ark
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 lifted
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 :
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   uncertainty
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   divers
                   shapes
                   and
                   moulds
                   it
                   hath
                   ,
                   denying
                   and
                   affirming
                   .
                
                 As
                 Tertullian
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Peacock
                   ,
                   Multicolor
                   ,
                   versicolor
                   ,
                   nunquam
                   idem
                   &
                   tamen
                   semper
                   idem
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 alwayes
                 in
                 new
                 dresses
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 new
                 garb
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 necessitated
                 by
                 truth
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 was
                 
                   Pelagianism
                   interpoluted
                
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 the
                 dealing
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 who
                 use
                 to
                 sow
                 these
                 tares
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.14
                 .
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 slight
                 jugling
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 bewitching
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.1
                 .
                 making
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 subsistence
                 .
                 Thus
                 among
                 the
                 Arians
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Eusebiusses
                 were
                 in
                 crafty
                 and
                 divers
                 dresses
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Pelagius
                 did
                 four
                 times
                 change
                 his
                 opinion
                 about
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 his
                 expressions
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 he
                 denied
                 grace
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 made
                 nature
                 ,
                 grace
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 outward
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 grace
                 ;
                 then
                 granted
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 remission
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 did
                 
                   gratiae
                   vo●abulo
                   uti
                   ,
                   ad
                   frange●dum
                   invidiam
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 herein
                 the
                 levity
                 and
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 falshoods
                 doth
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 divers
                 and
                 strange
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 strange
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 ,
                 and
                 disagreeing
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   uncertainty
                   is
                   seen
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   doth
                   never
                   stay
                   ,
                   till
                   God
                   in
                   mercy
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   put
                   a
                   period
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 G●ngrene
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.17
                 .
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 spreads
                 and
                 spreads
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 hath
                 even
                 consumed
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 errour
                 ,
                 it
                 spreads
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 young
                 Serpent
                 will
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 Dragon
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 
                   Arius
                   una
                   scintilla
                   fuit
                
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 spark
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he-set
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 shall
                 grow
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ;
                 one
                 errour
                 draweth
                 on
                 another
                 :
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 begins
                 to
                 tumble
                 down
                 the
                 hill
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 hard
                 staying
                 ere
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 thou
                 once
                 beginnest
                 to
                 wander
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 fear
                 thy self
                 thou
                 wilt
                 presently
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 ;
                 yea
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 like
                 an
                 Hazael
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 Those
                 opinions
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 once
                 have
                 trembled
                 and
                 quaked
                 at
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 excuse
                 and
                 defend
                 .
                 Experience
                 hath
                 ●●en
                 too
                 true
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 sad
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Errours
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   the
                   uselesnesse
                   and
                   unprofitablenesse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 fig
                 leaves
                 to
                 cover
                 our
                 nakednesse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 these
                 particulars
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   do
                   not
                   truly
                   inform
                   and
                   enlighten
                   the
                   mind
                   .
                
                 Truth
                 is
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 inform
                 and
                 instruct
                 the
                 mind
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 errours
                 do
                 bring
                 more
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 while
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 know
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 lesse
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   men
                   of
                   corrupt
                   minds
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6
                 5.
                 and
                 deluded
                 ,
                 or
                 deceived
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 dreadfull
                 thing
                 may
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 think
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 light
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 more
                 darknesse
                 than
                 ever
                 ?
                 To
                 thinke
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 a
                 nearer
                 way
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 art
                 further
                 off
                 than
                 ever
                 !
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   truths
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   profitable
                   to
                   sanctification
                   and
                   holinesse
                   .
                   Sanctifie
                   them
                   by
                   thy
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 John
                 17.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 to
                 order
                 our
                 lives
                 ;
                 whereas
                 errour
                 that
                 is
                 wholly
                 instrumental
                 to
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 impiety
                 :
                 A
                 corrupt
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 corrupt
                 life
                 go
                 together
                 :
                 Faith
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 are
                 kept
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 lost
                 together
                 .
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 fals
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 also
                 fall
                 off
                 from
                 that
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 degree
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ●e
                 once
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 .
                 Truth
                 is
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 
                   eye
                   be
                   dark
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   will
                   be
                   dark
                   .
                   Grow
                   in
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.18
                 these
                 go
                 together
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 keep
                 
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 way
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 accuratenesse
                 and
                 strictnesse
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 exercised
                 in
                 ;
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 they
                 loosen
                 the
                 reins
                 ,
                 they
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
                 :
                 
                   Though
                   some
                   Heretiques
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   a
                   seeming
                   religious
                   life
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   yet
                   even
                   they
                   were
                   but
                   as
                   glistering
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   inward
                   poison
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   fair
                   out-side
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   of
                   inward
                   pride
                   and
                   hypocrisi●
                
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 knowledge
                 with
                 an
                 ungodly
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 did
                 not
                 glorifie
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 
                   gave
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   strong
                   delusi●ns
                   and
                   vil●
                   affections
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   good
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   heart
                   established
                   with
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   with
                   meats
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 13
                 9.
                 
                 Loosnesse
                 of
                 opinions
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 beget
                 loosnesse
                 of
                 l●fe
                 ,
                 as
                 ill
                 dist●llations
                 from
                 the
                 head
                 breed
                 the
                 consumption
                 of
                 the
                 vitals
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   unprofitable
                   for
                   any
                   sound
                   comfort
                   and
                   joy
                   .
                   That
                   we
                   through
                   the
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   might
                   have
                   hope
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 15.4
                 .
                 The
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 only
                 be
                 owned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 suffer
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 administers
                 much
                 consolation
                 and
                 comfort
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 felt
                 unspeakable
                 joy
                 and
                 assurance
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 but
                 Heretiques
                 and
                 erroneous
                 persons
                 may
                 find
                 much
                 sensible
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 false
                 way
                 .
                 
                   Th●refore
                   no
                   man
                   must
                   conclude
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   from
                   comfort
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   try
                   his
                   comfort
                   by
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   yet
                   even
                   that
                   comfo●t
                   men
                   have
                   in
                   a
                   false
                   way
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   like
                   the
                   true
                   joy
                   ,
                   God●
                   truth
                   brings
                   .
                
                 To
                 give
                 differences
                 between
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 my
                 purpose
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 between
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 quietnesse
                 of
                 an
                 Heretique
                 in
                 their
                 sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   profitable
                   for
                   duration
                   or
                   continuance
                   .
                
                 This
                 straw
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 rain
                 of
                 Gods
                 tempests
                 .
                 Hence
                 God
                 will
                 purge
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 this
                 drosse
                 .
                 The
                 Disciples
                 were
                 many
                 times
                 in
                 great
                 errours
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 did
                 recover
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 truly
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 elect
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 totally
                 and
                 finally
                 be
                 deceived
                 ;
                 you
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fire
                   will
                   try
                   it
                
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 by
                 some
                 severe
                 affliction
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 means
                 bring
                 his
                 people
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 sheep
                 that
                 wandered
                 will
                 come
                 home
                 again
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 their
                 folly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 only
                 lose
                 their
                 wool
                 in
                 the
                 briars
                 of
                 needlesse
                 disputes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruct●on
                
                 ,
                 To
                 shew
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 folly
                 either
                 of
                 such
                 teachers
                 or
                 hearers
                 ,
                 that
                 dote
                 on
                 errours
                 ,
                 that
                 admire
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 Oh
                 try
                 and
                 prove
                 things
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 ere
                 you
                 rejoyce
                 or
                 boast
                 in
                 them
                 !
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 makes
                 a
                 Church
                 truly
                 glorious
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 pure
                 from
                 errours
                 and
                 heresies
                 ?
                 A
                 Church
                 imbracing
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 goodly
                 Edifice
                 of
                 all
                 beautifull
                 excellencies
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 errors
                 and
                 falshoods
                 are
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 disgrace
                 and
                 dishonour
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Exhortation
                
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 solidity
                 and
                 profit
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 thou
                 believest
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 divine
                 Authority
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 exactnesse
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 peace
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 something
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 intoxicate
                 mens
                 brains
                 ,
                 make
                 them
                 spiritually
                 drunk
                 ,
                 they
                 stagger
                 and
                 reel
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 straws
                 ,
                 an
                 empty
                 reed
                 shaken
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 ,
                 then
                 fear
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   13.
                
                 
                 Every
                 mans
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 twelfth
                 verse
                 you
                 had
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Builder
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 proceeds
                 to
                 shew
                 a
                 two-fold
                 event
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 generally
                 declareth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Manifestation
                   of
                   every
                   mans
                   work
                
                 .
                 And
                 then
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Consequent
                   Effect●
                
                 upon
                 that
                 Manifestation
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 discovery
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 men
                 may
                 carry
                 on
                 their
                 purposes
                 with
                 much
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 Peter
                 said
                 of
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   were
                   in
                   them
                   many
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   .
                
                 And
                 Austin
                 he
                 thought
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 this
                 Text
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 explain
                 it
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 Proposition
                 laid
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 ground
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   mans
                   work
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                
                 ;
                 Consider
                 ,
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 the
                 Note
                 of
                 Vniversality
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Attribute
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Subject
                   ,
                   Every
                   m●ns
                   work
                   ,
                   [
                   work
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 publishing
                 and
                 propagating
                 of
                 them
                 works
                 ,
                 which
                 overthroweth
                 that
                 nice
                 distinction
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 pressed
                 with
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Magistrate
                   is
                   a
                   terrour
                   to
                   evil
                   works
                   .
                   Works
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   not
                   opinions
                   ,
                   or
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   for
                   though
                   the
                   opinion
                   simply
                   as
                   so
                   ,
                   is
                   hidden
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   professing
                   and
                   publication
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   ,
                   therefore
                   here
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   all
                   one
                   .
                
                 So
                 vers
                 .
                 8.
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 
                   a
                   mans
                   labour
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   John
                   epist
                
                 .
                 2.
                 we
                 must
                 
                   not
                   bid
                   God
                   speed
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   brings
                   a
                   false
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   lest
                   thereby
                   we
                   be
                   partaker
                   of
                   his
                   evil
                   deeds
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 Note
                 of
                 
                   Vniversality
                   ,
                   Every
                   mans
                   work
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 every
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 every
                 builders
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   Shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 Which
                 implieth
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 errours
                 and
                 falshoods
                 have
                 a
                 glittering
                 out-side
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 maintained
                 with
                 much
                 subtilty
                 and
                 specious
                 pretences
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 looks
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 seeming
                 out-side
                 ,
                 and
                 appearances
                 of
                 false
                 wayes
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 painted
                 face
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 near
                 the
                 fire
                 will
                 melt
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 painted
                 errours
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 bringeth
                 his
                 fire
                 will
                 dissolve
                 away
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 although
                 this
                 Proposition
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 limitted
                 sense
                 to
                 the
                 false
                 ,
                 subtil
                 and
                 crafty
                 wayes
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authours
                 thereof
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 handle
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 general
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 of
                 foolish
                 builders
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   wayes
                   and
                   works
                   of
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   
                   though
                   acted
                   in
                   never
                   so
                   hidden
                   and
                   secret
                   a
                   manner
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 yet
                 enquire
                 :
                 All
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 works
                 ,
                 though
                 creeping
                 under
                 the
                 ground
                 will
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 .
                 So
                 Chap.
                 5.10
                 .
                 
                   Eccles
                   .
                   ult
                   .
                   &
                   ult
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   kind
                   of
                   hidden
                   wickednesse
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Aggravation
                   of
                   hidden
                   and
                   covered
                   wickednesse
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   secret
                   and
                   hidden
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   affections
                   and
                   purposes
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   make
                   manifest
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 womb
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 those
                 serpentine
                 and
                 venemous
                 lusts
                 of
                 mens
                 hearts
                 are
                 begotten
                 
                 and
                 bedded
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Summers
                 warm
                 day
                 ,
                 these
                 snakes
                 many
                 times
                 do
                 not
                 creep
                 out
                 .
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 accomplish
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 for
                 shame
                 ,
                 or
                 fear
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 that
                 
                   heart-malice
                   ,
                   heart-adultery
                   ,
                   heart-murder
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   will
                   make
                   manifest
                   the
                   counsels
                   of
                   the
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor
                 5.10
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 flies
                 and
                 motes
                 in
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 never
                 see
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Sunne-beams
                 arise
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 thousands
                 and
                 thousands
                 of
                 proud
                 ,
                 unclean
                 ,
                 covetous
                 and
                 malicious
                 thoughts
                 and
                 purposes
                 lodging
                 in
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 world
                 never
                 knows
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 have
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 curb
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 ?
                 Thou
                 thinkest
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 think
                 what
                 you
                 will
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 manifest
                 and
                 j●dge
                 thee
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Good
                 
                   Hezekiah
                   humbled
                   himself
                   for
                   the
                   pride
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 22.23
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 commit
                 no
                 outward
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 mourn
                 and
                 humble
                 himself
                 for
                 his
                 secret
                 thoughts
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Devil
                 was
                 I
                 for
                 thinking
                 so
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 discover
                 those
                 imaginations
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 When
                 Gehez●
                 had
                 taken
                 gifts
                 of
                 
                   Naaman
                   ,
                   Elisha
                
                 discovering
                 it
                 ,
                 rebukes
                 him
                 sharply
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   this
                   a
                   time
                   to
                   buy
                   fields
                   and
                   orchards
                   ?
                
                 2
                 King
                 5.26
                 .
                 Why
                 saith
                 he
                 thus
                 to
                 Gehezi
                 ?
                 Because
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Gehezi's
                 thought
                 and
                 purpo●e
                 to
                 enrich
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 Christ
                 do●h
                 often
                 reprove
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 for
                 their
                 wicked
                 thoughts
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 manifest
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 remember
                 your
                 thoughts
                 are
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 your
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 soul
                 is
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 no●
                 alwa●s
                 be
                 hid
                 !
                 Every
                 mans
                 brest
                 shall
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 mans
                 wish
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 glasse
                 there
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 see
                 and
                 read
                 what
                 is
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   impure
                   and
                   unclean
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   committed
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                   these
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                   the
                   hidden
                   things
                   of
                   dishonesty
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor
                 4.2
                 .
                 And
                 
                   the
                   adulterous
                   waiting
                   for
                   the
                   twi-light
                   .
                
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   whores
                   wiping
                   her
                   lips
                
                 ,
                 pretending
                 even
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   paying
                   her
                   vows
                
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 hath
                 been
                 committing
                 her
                 leudnesse
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   d●ne
                   by
                   some
                   in
                   secret
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.12
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 greatly
                 doth
                 the
                 Land
                 mourn
                 to
                 bear
                 such
                 unclean
                 persons
                 ?
                 Thou
                 walkest
                 abroad
                 boldly
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ;
                 thou
                 comest
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 performest
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 Oh
                 the
                 secret
                 hidden
                 wayes
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 thou
                 runnest
                 into
                 !
                 The
                 wals
                 of
                 the
                 chamber
                 ,
                 the
                 timber
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 will
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 against
                 thy
                 wanton
                 and
                 lascivious
                 carriages
                 ;
                 Thou
                 doest
                 these
                 things
                 secretly
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 reward
                 them
                 openly
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whorem●ngers
                   and
                   adulterers
                   God
                   will
                   judge
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 13.4
                 .
                 Why
                 God
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 men
                 judge
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 And
                 will
                 not
                 God
                 judge
                 other
                 sinners
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 these
                 ?
                 But
                 therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 judge
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 sinnes
                 are
                 carried
                 so
                 closely
                 ,
                 so
                 craftily
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 can
                 find
                 them
                 out
                 .
                 Oh
                 therefore
                 let
                 all
                 such
                 tremble
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 guilty
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 judge
                 themselves
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 not
                 judge
                 them
                 !
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   open
                   and
                   naked
                   to
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 smothered
                 up
                 ;
                 yea
                 in
                 th●s
                 world
                 ,
                 God
                 many
                 times
                 doth
                 so
                 terrifie
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 unclean
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 out
                 of
                 very
                 horrour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 ease
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 confesse
                 it
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 5.14
                 .
                 Oh
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 heart
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 burneth
                 with
                 hot
                 lusts
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 timely
                 converted
                 ,
                 burn
                 like
                 hell
                 with
                 tormenting
                 flames
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 consumed
                 with
                 gnawing
                 worms
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   hidden
                   works
                   of
                   thieving
                   and
                   stealing
                   ,
                   and
                   unjustly
                   taking
                   away
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   goods
                   ,
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   be
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 Stollen
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 sweet
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 will
                 prove
                 gravel
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 ;
                 yea
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 vomit
                 all
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 Onesimus
                 ran
                 away
                 from
                 his
                 master
                 Philemon
                 ,
                 and
                 stole
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 goods
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 Apostle
                 writeth
                 an
                 Epistle
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 him
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 thought
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 recorded
                 ,
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 but
                 light
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 assure
                 Philemon
                 of
                 Onesimus
                 his
                 repentance
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 indeed
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wherein
                 he
                 had
                 wronged
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 forgive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 upon
                 Pauls
                 score
                 .
                 Achan
                 stole
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 Josh
                 .
                 7.21
                 .
                 and
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 all
                 Israel
                 alone
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 discovered
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
                 is
                 a
                 tongue
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 original
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 did
                 speak
                 and
                 cry
                 aloud
                 against
                 Achan
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 thou
                 hast
                 craftily
                 and
                 falsly
                 taken
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 th●y
                 have
                 a
                 tongue
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 talk
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 their
                 true
                 owners
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 work
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   hidden
                   work
                   of
                   unrighteousnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   plain
                   stealing
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   's
                   crafty
                   and
                   artificial
                   cosening
                   in
                   thy
                   trading
                   and
                   commerce
                   with
                   others
                   .
                
                 You
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 them
                 grosly
                 cosen
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 mysteries
                 in
                 their
                 trade
                 and
                 crafty
                 over-reachings
                 :
                 These
                 are
                 secret
                 works
                 of
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 also
                 manifest
                 .
                 You
                 know
                 a
                 notable
                 place
                 ,
                 Hos
                 .
                 12.7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   balance
                   of
                   deceit
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   become
                   rich
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   should
                   find
                   no
                   iniqu●ty
                   in
                   him
                   that
                   was
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 discover
                 he
                 dealt
                 unrighteously
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 prove
                 he
                 dealt
                 falsly
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 let
                 such
                 who
                 trade
                 ,
                 who
                 buy
                 and
                 sell
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 for
                 worldly
                 gain
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 circumvent
                 or
                 go
                 beyond
                 their
                 brother
                 !
                 This
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 sinnes
                 of
                 injustice
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 pardon
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 restitution
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 prepared
                 heart
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 troubled
                 Zacheus
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 converted
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 wronging
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   wronged
                   any
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   restore
                   him
                   fourfold
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 19.8
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 righteous
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 loveth
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 over-reaching
                 this
                 way
                 !
                 Thou
                 bringest
                 such
                 money
                 or
                 goods
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 this
                 will
                 help
                 my
                 wife
                 ,
                 my
                 family
                 ;
                 this
                 will
                 enrich
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 doest
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 that
                 catching
                 
                   flesh
                   from
                   the
                   altar
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   live
                   coal
                   cleaving
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   she
                   came
                   to
                   her
                   nest
                   ,
                   set
                   nest
                   and
                   young
                   ones
                   on
                   fire
                   .
                
                 The
                 curse
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 secret
                 moth
                 eating
                 into
                 such
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Carnal
                   and
                   worldly
                   policy
                   to
                   have
                   earthly
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   deep
                   and
                   secret
                   work
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   will
                   manifest
                   it
                   .
                
                 Policy
                 is
                 no
                 policy
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 design
                 be
                 not
                 laid
                 deep
                 and
                 secret
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Isaiah
                 reproving
                 carnal
                 Politicians
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Woe
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   take
                   deep
                   counsel
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 29.15
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   cover
                   with
                   a
                   covering
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   my
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 discover
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 worldly
                 wise
                 to
                 be
                 vain
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 known
                 all
                 the
                 secrets
                 and
                 crafty
                 consultations
                 against
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 avenged
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Atheism
                 and
                 prophane
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 such
                 carnal
                 policy
                 hath
                 been
                 accompanied
                 with
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 said
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Politician
                   was
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   stood
                   upon
                   his
                   head
                   with
                   his
                   heels
                   upwards
                   ,
                   shaking
                   them
                   against
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 for
                 such
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   ●very
                   work
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 storm
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 those
                 cob-webs
                 will
                 be
                 driven
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   Dissimulations
                   and
                   inconstancies
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 secret
                 work
                 God
                 will
                 manifest
                 .
                 Divines
                 call
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Nicodemite
                   ,
                   He
                   came
                   to
                   Jesus
                   by
                   night
                   ,
                
                 John
                 3.2
                 .
                 and
                 durst
                 not
                 openly
                 professe
                 Christ
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 held
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 do
                 any
                 external
                 acts
                 of
                 Idololatrical
                 worship
                 ,
                 be
                 at
                 Masse
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 believe
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 keep
                 their
                 consciences
                 and
                 minds
                 pure
                 .
                 The
                 Priscillianists
                 are
                 noted
                 for
                 wicked
                 dissimulations
                 herein
                 .
                 In
                 Ezekiel
                 we
                 reade
                 the
                 Prophet
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   dig
                   through
                   the
                   wall
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   women
                   and
                   men
                   committing
                   their
                   religious
                   abominations
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 8.8
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 this
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 
                   External
                   profession
                   is
                   nectssary
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   command
                   requireth
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   inward
                   faith
                   .
                   With
                   the
                   heart
                   man
                   believeth
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   mouth
                   confession
                   is
                   made
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   
                   Rom.
                
                 10.10
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 confession
                 it
                 is
                 damnable
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God.
                 God
                 gives
                 a
                 great
                 commendation
                 of
                 seven
                 thousand
                 in
                 Ahabs
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   had
                   not
                   bowed
                   their
                   knee
                   to
                   Baal
                   ,
                
                 1
                 King.
                 18.19
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 dissemble
                 that
                 outward
                 worship
                 ;
                 commonly
                 there
                 are
                 never
                 more
                 subtil
                 and
                 secret
                 shiftings
                 then
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 that
                 more
                 in
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Consider
                   the
                   aggravation
                   of
                   those
                   sinnes
                   that
                   are
                   secret
                   and
                   hidden
                   .
                
                 For
                 although
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 open
                 bold
                 sinner
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 a
                 greater
                 sinner
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 close
                 private
                 sinner
                 ,
                 because
                 hereby
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 dishonour
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 more
                 scandal
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 impudency
                 in
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 which
                 happily
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 speech
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Vtinam
                   omnes
                   essent
                   hypocritae
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 some
                 are
                 reproved
                 for
                 having
                 an
                 
                   whores
                   fore
                   head
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 b●asted
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 many
                 respects
                 these
                 secret
                 sins
                 ,
                 have
                 terr●ble
                 aggravations
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   argueth
                   a
                   m●n
                   hath
                   more
                   consciousnesse
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   wel●
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   wou●d
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   world
                   know
                   ,
                
                 Now
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 sins
                 with
                 a
                 consciousnesse
                 to
                 himself
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 sinne
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 bloody
                 aggravation
                 .
                 Tremble
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 secret
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 keep
                 it
                 so
                 close
                 ?
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
                 fearfull
                 ?
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 as
                 Rachel
                 make
                 a●
                 excuse
                 to
                 cover
                 thy
                 Idols
                 ?
                 All
                 this
                 argueth
                 the
                 more
                 consciousnesse
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 gu●●t
                 in
                 thee
                 :
                 Thy
                 conscience
                 is
                 awakened
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 ●●ruglings
                 and
                 conv●ctions
                 within
                 thee
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 rebel
                 against
                 light
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 o●●hy
                 monitour
                 ;
                 thy
                 conscience
                 within
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 very
                 Heathen
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 
                   god
                   to
                   every
                   man
                
                 ;
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 sinning
                 thus
                 against
                 conscience
                 ▪
                 more
                 have
                 despaired
                 than
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 ground
                 .
                 Oh
                 they
                 did
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 lived
                 thus
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 consciousnesse
                 to
                 themselves
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 otherwise
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 so
                 deep●y
                 possessed
                 (
                 though
                 happily
                 upon
                 false
                 grounds
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   This
                   secret
                   sinning
                   puts
                   farre
                   more
                   respect
                   and
                   fear
                   upon
                   men
                   ,
                   than
                   God.
                
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 unjust
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 unclean
                 in
                 secret
                 :
                 Why
                 ?
                 thou
                 art
                 afraid
                 such
                 men
                 know
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 thou
                 wicked
                 wretch
                 !
                 Art
                 thou
                 afraid
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 ?
                 Carest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 see
                 thee
                 ,
                 whereas
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 hide
                 thy self
                 ,
                 if
                 man
                 come
                 near
                 thee
                 ?
                 Thus
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 coward
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 bravest
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Thou
                 doest
                 in
                 effect
                 say
                 ,
                 Though
                 God
                 behold
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 know
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 matter
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 Oh
                 foolish
                 and
                 unwise
                 ?
                 Can
                 man
                 damn
                 thee
                 ?
                 Can
                 man
                 fill
                 thy
                 conscience
                 with
                 terrours
                 ?
                 Can
                 man
                 bid
                 thee
                 depart
                 into
                 everlasting
                 howlings
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 art
                 thou
                 afraid
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   more
                   secret
                   any
                   wickednesse
                   is
                   it
                   argueth
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   more
                   studious
                   and
                   industrious
                   ●bout
                   it
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   contrive
                   it
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   bring
                   it
                   about
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 Davids
                 sins
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Vriah
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 giveth
                 the
                 greatest
                 b●and
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 with
                 such
                 secrecie
                 .
                 (
                 
                   David
                   did
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   right
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   save
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Vriah
                   ,
                
                 1
                 King
                 15.5
                 )
                 and
                 premediation
                 Mark
                 Josh
                 .
                 7.11
                 .
                 how
                 Joshua
                 in
                 Achans
                 sinne
                 observed
                 the
                 secresie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dissimulation
                 ,
                 and
                 craft
                 used
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 would
                 consider
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 God
                 takes
                 notice
                 with
                 how
                 much
                 craft
                 and
                 subtilty
                 you
                 commit
                 your
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 never
                 know
                 it
                 !
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 secret
                 hidden
                 sins
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 manifest
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 world
                 thought
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 lived
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 never
                 do
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 ▪
                 but
                 God
                 knoweth
                 thy
                 down-sitting
                 and
                 uprising
                 !
                 Whither
                 can
                 you
                 flie
                 from
                 his
                 presence
                 ?
                 Oh
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 then
                 bewail
                 the
                 plague
                 sore
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 !
                 When
                 Christ
                 convinced
                 the
                 woman
                 of
                 Samaria
                 of
                 the
                 secret
                 sinne
                 she
                 lived
                 in
                 ,
                 she
                 crieth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   and
                   hear
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   told
                   me
                   all
                   that
                   ever
                   I
                   did
                   ,
                
                 John
                 4.
                 
                 Prevent
                 confusion
                 hereafter
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 by
                 humble
                 confession
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 secret
                 sins
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 then
                 upbraid
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Every
                   mans
                   work
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Proposition
                 hath
                 been
                 handled
                 as
                 a
                 general
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 thunder-bolt
                 against
                 all
                 secret
                 sins
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 reward
                 openly
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 secresie
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 guilt
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 consider
                 this
                 Proposition
                 in
                 its
                 limited
                 and
                 
                   restrained
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 
                   false
                   Doctrines
                
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 
                   build
                   ha●
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 very
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                
                 denoteth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   errour
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   may
                   go
                   undiscerned
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   counterfeit
                   passe
                
                 ;
                 even
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 gold
                 .
                 The
                 false
                 Prophet
                 may
                 get
                 Elijah's
                 mantle
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 himself
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 builder
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   world
                
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 builder
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 manifestation
                 for
                 Direction
                 and
                 Illumination
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 errour
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 confesse
                 he
                 was
                 seduced
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 unprofitable
                 stubble
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 mani●estation
                 of
                 confusion
                 ;
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 confounded
                 with
                 shame
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 nakednesse
                 shall
                 appear
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 Adam
                 shall
                 hide
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 nakednesse
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 manifest
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   world
                
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 truth
                 and
                 errour
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Magicians
                 did
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 there
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 plain
                 discovery
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   hidden
                   and
                   secret
                   wayes
                   of
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   God
                   will
                   one
                   day
                   make
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 a
                 fire
                 to
                 consume
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 touchstone
                 ,
                 whether
                 gold
                 or
                 counterfeit
                 .
                 This
                 certainly
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 tremble
                 ,
                 about
                 what
                 we
                 teach
                 or
                 preach
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 all
                 be
                 examined
                 again
                 ;
                 God
                 will
                 discover
                 all
                 the
                 Errata's
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 sharp
                 fi●e
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 
                   build
                   hay
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   suffer
                   losse
                   .
                
                 All
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 labour
                 and
                 study
                 will
                 be
                 wholly
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   ,
                   concerning
                   errours
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 
                 And
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Causes
                 and
                 Ends
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   cunning
                   Artifi●e
                
                 in
                 divulging
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   manifest
                   all
                   those
                   hidden
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   ends
                   of
                   thy
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   .
                
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 these
                 causes
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Pride
                   and
                   self-conceit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 overweening
                 of
                 thy
                 own
                 abilities
                 and
                 sufficiency
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 way
                 to
                 all
                 errours
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   the
                   humble
                   and
                   meek
                   God
                   will
                   teach
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 valleys
                 are
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 high
                 mountains
                 are
                 barren
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 others
                 beateth
                 down
                 pride
                 and
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 
                   H●
                   that
                   thinketh
                   he
                   knoweth
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   knoweth
                   nothing
                   yet
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.2
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 golden
                 truth
                 !
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 have
                 that
                 modestie
                 ,
                 that
                 humility
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 himself
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Teacher
                 .
                 Paul
                 that
                 had
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 
                   thorn
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 heavy
                 temp●ation
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 
                 Consider
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 manifest
                 all
                 those
                 secret
                 works
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 Thou
                 thinkest
                 it
                 zeal
                 ,
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 greater
                 abilities
                 than
                 others
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 wil
                 make
                 it
                 known
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 no●
                 thy
                 self-confidence
                 ,
                 thy
                 self-conceit
                 or
                 no.
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 miracles
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 heal
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 So
                 I
                 may
                 now
                 say
                 ,
                 humility
                 is
                 that
                 miracle
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 confirm
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 If
                 thou
                 art
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 wayes
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 glory
                 ,
                 no
                 
                 boasting
                 in
                 thy self
                 above
                 others
                 .
                 Christs
                 symbol
                 was
                 a
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 :
                 If
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Lamb-like
                 ,
                 Dove-like
                 disposition
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 then
                 of
                 heart-pride
                 ,
                 and
                 pride
                 of
                 gifts
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 worse
                 than
                 pride
                 in
                 cloaths
                 or
                 wealth
                 .
                 This
                 carrieth
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 pinacle
                 of
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 sets
                 thee
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 throweth
                 thee
                 headlong
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   a
                   man
                   become
                   as
                   a
                   little
                   child
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   my
                   Disciple
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 18
                 4.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 copy
                 of
                 humility
                 and
                 modesty
                 to
                 write
                 after
                 Many
                 Heretiques
                 have
                 b●en
                 bold
                 ,
                 self-conceited
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 called
                 themselves
                 
                   G●ostici
                   ,
                   The
                   knowing
                   men
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 none
                 had
                 knowledge
                 or
                 understanding
                 but
                 they
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 a
                 tempest
                 that
                 shall
                 discover
                 this
                 root
                 under
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Ignorance
                   and
                   weaknesse
                   of
                   judgement
                
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 innocent
                 cause
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 through
                 ignorance
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 go
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 way
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 excuse
                 .
                 For
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Even
                   ignorant
                   men
                   wrest
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.16
                 Though
                 ignorant
                 or
                 unlearned
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Disciples
                 through
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 ●heir
                 faith
                 and
                 knowledge
                 manifested
                 very
                 grosse
                 errours
                 about
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 endowed
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 above
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 cordial
                 and
                 plain
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 s●udy
                 ,
                 they
                 reade
                 ,
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 conscientiously
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 means
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 :
                 for
                 t●at
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 means
                 ;
                 what
                 one
                 opinion
                 saith
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 ;
                 what
                 one
                 Tex●
                 saith
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 another
                 ;
                 such
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 tenderly
                 handled
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Him
                   that
                   is
                   weak
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   receive
                   him
                   lovingly
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   Saeviant
                   illi
                   ,
                   qui
                   nesciunt
                   ,
                   quantis
                   gemitibus
                   vel
                   tantillum
                   datur
                   intelligere
                   de
                   vero
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Austin
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 perversnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 meer
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 doest
                 instantly
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 using
                 all
                 means
                 ;
                 this
                 doth
                 greatly
                 extenuate
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 totally
                 excuse
                 ;
                 thy
                 blindnesse
                 may
                 make
                 thee
                 fall
                 in
                 the
                 ditch
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 this
                 ignorance
                 manifested
                 to
                 thee
                 sometime
                 or
                 other
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Hypocrisie
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 brandeth
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 heavy
                 cause
                 sometimes
                 of
                 the
                 errours
                 and
                 falshoods
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 work
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 can
                 manifest
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   knoweth
                   the
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   trieth
                   the
                   reins
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 bitter
                 root
                 of
                 many
                 bitter
                 errours
                 the
                 Scripture
                 giveth
                 pregnant
                 instances
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 were
                 famous
                 for
                 building
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 :
                 What
                 trash
                 and
                 trumpery
                 ,
                 superstition
                 and
                 false
                 worship
                 did
                 they
                 introduce
                 ?
                 And
                 now
                 Christ
                 who
                 knew
                 their
                 hearts
                 tels
                 them
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 truth
                 or
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 credit
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   Woe
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                
                 said
                 he
                 often
                 ,
                 Ma●th
                 23.14
                 .
                 And
                 Paul
                 tels
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   taught
                   lies
                   in
                   hypocrisie
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim
                 4.2
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 trembled
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 hypocrisie
                 should
                 ever
                 fill
                 a
                 mans
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 scatter
                 errours
                 ,
                 propagate
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 our selves
                 a
                 name
                 !
                 As
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 build
                 Babel
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 name
                 .
                 Search
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 what
                 moveth
                 thee
                 to
                 hold
                 any
                 opinion
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 this
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 hidden
                 things
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 portion
                 with
                 hypocrites
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24
                 ,
                 51.
                 
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Ambition
                   and
                   affectation
                   of
                   high
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   others
                   .
                
                 This
                 hath
                 made
                 men
                 build
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 distinct
                 head
                 ;
                 for
                 more
                 bitter
                 fruit
                 hath
                 grown
                 on
                 this
                 root
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 most
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Apostle
                 James
                 give
                 that
                 excellent
                 Antidote
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   be
                   many
                   Masters
                
                 ,
                 James
                 3.1
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 ambitiously
                 affect
                 places
                 of
                 trust
                 and
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 thereupon
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 large
                 digression
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 several
                 wicked
                 wayes
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 unruly
                 member
                 ,
                 that
                 setteth
                 all
                 on
                 fire
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 once
                 hast
                 a
                 pronenesse
                 to
                 offend
                 there
                 ,
                 look
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 set
                 a
                 watch
                 before
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ;
                 nature
                 
                 hath
                 hedged
                 it
                 in
                 by
                 teeth
                 and
                 lips
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 also
                 hath
                 put
                 many
                 muzzles
                 ,
                 on
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   be
                   swift
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   slow
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   Jam.
                
                 1.13
                 .
                 You
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 farre
                 more
                 desirous
                 to
                 hear
                 than
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 If
                 ambition
                 and
                 affectation
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 provoke
                 thee
                 to
                 false
                 wayes
                 ,
                 know
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 manifest
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 corruption
                 is
                 wonderfull
                 pleasing
                 The
                 
                   Pharisees
                   loved
                   the
                   high
                   places
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Rabbies
                   .
                   Nestorius
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 broached
                 heresies
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 missed
                 of
                 such
                 great
                 preferment
                 as
                 they
                 desired
                 .
                 Donatus
                 was
                 so
                 admired
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 swear
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 god
                 .
                 Thus
                 men
                 with
                 Herod
                 ,
                 love
                 to
                 have
                 acclamations
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   voice
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   a
                   man
                
                 ;
                 though
                 his
                 terrible
                 judgement
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 warning
                 .
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Discontents
                   and
                   impatiencies
                   at
                   some
                   things
                   which
                   have
                   fallen
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   a
                   great
                   cause
                   to
                   make
                   divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   sow
                   tares
                   amongst
                   the
                   wheat
                   .
                   Marcion
                   ,
                
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 censured
                 by
                 Church-Officers
                 for
                 his
                 misdemeanours
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   throw
                   fire
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   divide
                   it
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 men
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 revenge
                 ,
                 to
                 grieve
                 and
                 vex
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 taught
                 false
                 wayes
                 .
                 Paul
                 complained
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   thought
                   to
                   a●de
                   afflictions
                   to
                   his
                   bonds
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 alwayes
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Envy
                   and
                   si●full
                   emulation
                   to
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   abilities
                   of
                   others
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   above
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 hath
                 made
                 men
                 bring
                 in
                 strange
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 
                 This
                 worme
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 breed
                 in
                 the
                 finest
                 spirits
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 John
                 :
                 Disciples
                 were
                 soured
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 Master
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   Him
                   to
                   whom
                   thou
                   bearest
                   witnesse
                   baptizeth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   goe
                   after
                   him
                   :
                
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 envy
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 remedy
                 John
                 giveth
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   must
                   increase
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   must
                   decrease
                   ,
                
                 John
                 3.31
                 .
                 Thus
                 among
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 often
                 emulation
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   should
                   be
                   greatest
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 this
                 hath
                 eaten
                 like
                 a
                 Gangrene
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 deformed
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 envy
                 it self
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 !
                 
                   Pallor
                   in
                   ore
                   sedet
                   macies
                   in
                   corpore
                   toto
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 sharp
                 thorny
                 bushes
                 have
                 pleasant
                 blossomes
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 many
                 specious
                 and
                 fair
                 opinions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 set
                 out
                 with
                 much
                 glory
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 grow
                 upon
                 such
                 thorny
                 and
                 corrupt
                 causes
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   A
                   contemplative
                   delight
                   in
                   a
                   mans
                   own
                   notions
                   and
                   conceptions
                   he
                   hath
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 hath
                 caused
                 more
                 errours
                 than
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 learned
                 men
                 .
                 Therefore
                 heresie
                 is
                 called
                 from
                 chusing
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 voluntarily
                 chuse
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 excellently
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Going
                   a
                   whoring
                   after
                   a
                   mans
                   heart
                
                 No
                 adulterer
                 finds
                 more
                 pleasure
                 in
                 those
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 corrupted
                 doth
                 with
                 its
                 owne
                 notions
                 .
                 No
                 woma●
                 is
                 more
                 fond
                 of
                 her
                 childe
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 understanding
                 is
                 of
                 its
                 owne
                 conceptions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 manifested
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   nature
                   of
                   every
                   mans
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   if
                   false
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   vizor
                   will
                   be
                   pulled
                   of
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 appear
                 counterfeit
                 coin
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 capital
                 crime
                 ,
                 
                   pro
                   thesauro
                   ca●bones
                
                 ,
                 Gods
                 authority
                 and
                 stamp
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ●ound
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 Rehobo●m
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 golden
                 vessels
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 brasse
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 for
                 here
                 is
                 
                   stubble
                   for
                   gold
                
                 ;
                 so
                 an
                 Ancient
                 did
                 well
                 expresse
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 ●●e
                 an
                 Image
                 all
                 over
                 guilded
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 nothing
                 but
                 mouldring
                 d●st
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 
                   ae
                   aurata
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 aurea
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 earth
                 guilded
                 over
                 .
                 If
                 the●
                 God
                 would
                 never
                 bring
                 our
                 assertions
                 to
                 his
                 touchstone
                 ,
                 we
                 migh●
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 bold
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 because
                 enough
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shewed
                 ,
                 why
                 errours
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 manifest
                 every
                 mans
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   cunning
                   subtilty
                   he
                   hath
                   managed
                   it
                   with
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 crafty
                 and
                 
                 subtil
                 wayes
                 men
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Corinth
                 2.
                 adulterate
                 ,
                 and
                 mix
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 cals
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.14
                 .
                 such
                 jugling
                 and
                 cheating
                 as
                 men
                 use
                 with
                 their
                 dice.
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Before
                   hearers
                   are
                   publickly
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   go
                   privately
                   ,
                   and
                   secretly
                   vent
                   their
                   ware
                
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Privately
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   damnable
                   heresies
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.1
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   creep
                   into
                   houses
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 moles
                 that
                 creep
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   taught
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   publickly
                
                 ;
                 all
                 did
                 hear
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 craft
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   mingling
                   some
                   truths
                   with
                   their
                   errour
                   ,
                
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 take
                 one
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 swallow
                 down
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 worse
                 than
                 palpable
                 heresie
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ;
                 
                   Pejus
                   est
                   veneno
                   oceidere
                   quam
                   gladio
                
                 ;
                 they
                 mingle
                 their
                 wine
                 with
                 water
                 .
                 Thus
                 some
                 false
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 they
                 preached
                 Christ
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 craft
                 God
                 will
                 manifest
                 ,
                 when
                 ●e
                 shall
                 separate
                 the
                 precious
                 from
                 the
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 (
                 say
                 some
                 )
                 why
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 confession
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 lest
                 speaking
                 some
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 also
                 vent
                 his
                 lies
                 by
                 owning
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 craft
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 
                   Either
                   in
                   sweet
                   and
                   winning
                   words
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   love
                   and
                   kindnesse
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   in
                   pretence
                   to
                   deep
                   and
                   sublime
                   mysteries
                   .
                
                 Some
                 men
                 are
                 most
                 taken
                 with
                 moral
                 and
                 popular
                 discourses
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 16.18
                 .
                 good
                 sweet
                 honey
                 words
                 .
                 Others
                 a●e
                 more
                 taken
                 with
                 subtil
                 and
                 philosophical
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 bids
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   philosophy
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.8
                 .
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   's
                   knowledge
                   falsly
                   so
                   called
                   .
                   Philosophi
                   fuerunt
                   Patriarchae
                   haereticorum
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 these
                 Nani
                 ,
                 that
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 about
                 Free-will
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Platonical
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 soaked
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 ,
                 though
                 Christians
                 ;
                 as
                 Aristotles
                 Philosophy
                 infected
                 the
                 fountain
                 in
                 the
                 Schoolmens
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   circumspection
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   fit
                   seasons
                   ,
                   to
                   disseminate
                   their
                   errours
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 
                   while
                   all
                   were
                   asleep
                   ,
                   tares
                   were
                   sown
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 the
                 fittest
                 subjects
                 ,
                 women
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 affectionate
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   leade
                   captive
                   silly
                   women
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.6
                 .
                 Tender
                 and
                 soft
                 hearted
                 men
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 specious
                 pretences
                 will
                 easily
                 work
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 thousand
                 of
                 other
                 subtil
                 and
                 artificial
                 wayes
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 manifest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                   to
                   us
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 Take
                 we
                 heed
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 build
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 avoiding
                 the
                 
                   causes
                   of
                   error
                   ,
                   pride
                   ,
                   ambition
                   ,
                   envy
                   discontent
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 happy
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 served
                 no
                 parties
                 ,
                 drawn
                 on
                 no
                 designes
                 ,
                 ingaged
                 in
                 no
                 factions
                 ,
                 but
                 plainly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 desired
                 to
                 know
                 thy
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 !
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 rejoycing
                 unto
                 us
                 at
                 our
                 death
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   pleasing
                   men
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes
                 ,
                 2.4
                 .
                 
                   As
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                   to
                   People
                
                 .
                 Take
                 you
                 heed
                 of
                 those
                 causes
                 likewise
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 sins
                 that
                 spread
                 errours
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 sins
                 make
                 hearers
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 proud
                 ,
                 self
                 conceited
                 ,
                 though
                 you
                 have
                 got
                 some
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 conferre
                 with
                 better
                 gifts
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 cause
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 thou
                 knowest
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 see
                 thy
                 ignorance
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 A
                 poor
                 man
                 thinketh
                 a
                 little
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 great
                 treasures
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   day
                   shall
                   declare
                   it
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Text
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 containeth
                 the
                 proportionable
                 Effects
                 or
                 successe
                 ,
                 which
                 builders
                 wise
                 or
                 foolish
                 have
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 first
                 layeth
                 down
                 a
                 general
                 Proposition
                 
                   [
                   Every
                   mans
                   work
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   ]
                
                 which
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 dispatched
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 now
                 proceed
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 manifestation
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 informeth
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 
                   manner
                   how
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 first
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   the
                   day
                   shall
                   declare
                   it
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 doubt
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   mean
                   by
                   the
                   Day
                   ?
                
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   of
                   death
                
                 ,
                 when
                 every
                 man
                 receiveth
                 his
                 particular
                 judgement
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 then
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 building
                 will
                 abide
                 or
                 no.
                 
              
               
                 Others
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgement
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 emphasis
                 .
                 Bellarmine
                 indeed
                 is
                 positive
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 used
                 with
                 an
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.12
                 .
                 
                   The
                   night
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 close
                 with
                 this
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 carrieth
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 shewed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 take
                 therefore
                 Day
                 for
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Time
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 hath
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 wisdome
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 blowing
                 away
                 all
                 this
                 chaff
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 covering
                 of
                 thatch
                 doth
                 not
                 ordinarily
                 hold
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 fire
                 or
                 winde
                 ariseth
                 and
                 cosumeth
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 sometimes
                 render
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Time
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 Howsoever
                 these
                 errours
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 may
                 continue
                 ,
                 yet
                 time
                 at
                 last
                 will
                 discover
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Grecian
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Time
                   was
                   the
                   Touchstone
                   the
                   trial
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Latines
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Veritas
                   est
                   temporis
                   filia
                
                 ,
                 Truth
                 is
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Time
                 ▪
                 
                   The
                   day
                   will
                   declare
                   it
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 time
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 manifest
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 Article
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 denote
                 the
                 appointed
                 and
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 disguises
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 with
                 truth
                 :
                 The
                 longer
                 that
                 lasts
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 believed
                 ,
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 and
                 evidence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 entertained
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 we
                 thus
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 full
                 discovery
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 and
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   he
                   will
                   discover
                   the
                   errours
                   and
                   falshoods
                   of
                   mens
                   Doctrines
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   day
                   shall
                   declare
                   it
                
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 a
                 parallel
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   folly
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   proceed
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim
                 3.9
                 .
                 he
                 compareth
                 false
                 teachers
                 to
                 Jannes
                 and
                 Jambres
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 miracles
                 like
                 Moses
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 their
                 folly
                 and
                 sorcery
                 were
                 discovered
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 torrent
                 of
                 errours
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 shew
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 mens
                 inventions
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 shall
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 rejected
                 .
                 This
                 Gangrene
                 that
                 spiritual
                 Physician
                 can
                 stop
                 from
                 further
                 contagion
                 .
                 God
                 that
                 could
                 stop
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 arrow
                 should
                 kill
                 no
                 more
                 at
                 mid-day
                 ,
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 also
                 wonderfully
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 did
                 declare
                 
                   Arianism
                   ,
                   Pelagianism
                   ,
                   Nestorianism
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 enlarge
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 manifestation
                 ,
                 a
                 Day
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sunne
                 beams
                 ;
                 it
                 doth
                 excellently
                 imply
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   while
                   there
                   are
                   corruptions
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                   that
                   time
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   darknesse
                   .
                
                 Let
                 men
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 count
                 them
                 happy
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 them
                 dark
                 times
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 
                   Solem
                   è
                   mundo
                   tollere
                
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Sunne
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 firmament
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 while
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 was
                 without
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 without
                 true
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 condition
                 than
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Egyptian
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 hindred
                 them
                 onely
                 in
                 their
                 bodily
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 accommodations
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 and
                 damnation
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 salt
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Nihil
                   Sole
                   &
                   sale
                   utilius
                
                 ,
                 both
                 are
                 necessary
                 and
                 usefull
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Starres
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 dark
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 starres
                 shine
                 .
                 Since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 many
                 times
                 come
                 under
                 such
                 dark
                 times
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 like
                 the
                 old
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 when
                 darknesse
                 covered
                 the
                 deep
                 .
                 Take
                 we
                 heed
                 then
                 of
                 calling
                 
                   darknesse
                   light
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   woe
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 5.20
                 .
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Deformation
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 callest
                 light
                 ,
                 as
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 lights
                 ;
                 Thou
                 intitlest
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Devils
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 mean
                 ●in
                 .
                 This
                 should
                 teach
                 the
                 godly
                 what
                 to
                 think
                 under
                 the
                 overflowing
                 of
                 errours
                 ,
                 to
                 account
                 them
                 dark
                 and
                 sad
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 foolish
                 builders
                 that
                 thus
                 deform
                 Gods
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   by
                   Gods
                   permission
                
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 wrath
                 and
                 anger
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 have
                 abused
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 waxed
                 wanton
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hath
                 he
                 
                   sent
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   delusion
                   and
                   errours
                   amongst
                   men
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.10
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 though
                 God
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 any
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 ascribe
                 sinne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   just
                   Judge
                
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 suffer
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 heresies
                 and
                 corruptions
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   permission
                   and
                   ordination
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   efficiency
                   and
                   approbation
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 in
                 Deut.
                 13.3
                 .
                 
                   If
                   there
                   arise
                   a
                   false
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   do
                   it
                   to
                   try
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 Ahabs
                 time
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 reade
                 of
                 many
                 
                   lying
                   spirits
                   in
                   the
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 goe
                 to
                 delude
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   God
                   gave
                   them
                   leave
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 18.21
                 .
                 Thus
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   heresies
                
                 :
                 Why
                 must
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 ?
                 God
                 to
                 punish
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 their
                 wilfull
                 abuse
                 of
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 will
                 suffer
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Though
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 gracious
                 
                   end
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   approved
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   manifest
                
                 ;
                 That
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 from
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 just
                 Judge
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 all
                 the
                 heresies
                 and
                 errours
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 wisdome
                 and
                 
                   true
                   faith
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 howsoever
                 times
                 of
                 overflowing
                 of
                 errours
                 be
                 dark
                 and
                 uncomfortable
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 uncomfortable
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 came
                 from
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 Satans
                 instigations
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 a
                 provoked
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 punisheth
                 our
                 former
                 unthankfulnesse
                 and
                 disobedience
                 ,
                 with
                 corrupt
                 ends
                 and
                 practices
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   men
                   did
                   not
                   receive
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   love
                   ,
                   God
                   gave
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   believe
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thess
                 .
                 2.10
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 hard
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 is
                 more
                 sad
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 errours
                 ,
                 that
                 dishonour
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Gods
                 anger
                 against
                 a
                 people
                 for
                 barrennesse
                 and
                 unthankfulnesse
                 .
                 God
                 then
                 hath
                 his
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 he
                 lets
                 Satan
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 this
                 red
                 Dragon
                 to
                 vent
                 his
                 dreadfull
                 poison
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   the
                   corrupt
                   errours
                   of
                   men
                   came
                   from
                   Gods
                   anger
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   mercy
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   times
                   ,
                   wherein
                   he
                   will
                   purge
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   their
                   drosse
                   .
                
                 For
                 these
                 Church-burthens
                 and
                 Church-corruptions
                 have
                 been
                 farre
                 more
                 heavy
                 upon
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 than
                 State-oppressions
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 Gideon
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Judge
                 to
                 deliver
                 Israel
                 from
                 their
                 cruel
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 remove
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 he
                 began
                 with
                 God
                 first
                 ,
                 Judges
                 6.28
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 when
                 Moses
                 had
                 gathered
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 into
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 he
                 doth
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 prescribe
                 them
                 Lawes
                 concerning
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Duties
                 relating
                 to
                 God.
                 By
                 this
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 That
                 corruptions
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 greater
                 sinnes
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 talents
                 when
                 others
                 are
                 pounds
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 lie
                 more
                 heavily
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 bewail
                 them
                 more
                 .
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 trouble
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 S●dome
                 ;
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 cruelty
                 offended
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 God
                 among
                 temporal
                 promises
                 of
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 comfort
                 the
                 godly
                 with
                 times
                 of
                 Reformation
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 hay
                 end
                 stubble
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 stand
                 to
                 dishonour
                 his
                 building
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 promiseth
                 .
                 
                   To
                   purge
                   away
                   their
                   drosse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   their
                   tinne
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Isai
                 .
                 1.25
                 .
                 which
                 doth
                 relate
                 to
                 their
                 Church-sinnes
                 ,
                 their
                 Idolatries
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 State-sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 glorious
                 promise
                 concerning
                 Church-Reformation
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
                 36.25
                 .
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 temporal
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   will
                   give
                   them
                   to
                   see
                   their
                   Idolatries
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   confounded
                   and
                   never
                   open
                   their
                   mouths
                   .
                
                 Especially
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 their
                 errours
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 never
                 open
                 their
                 mouths
                 again
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 justifie
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   patterne
                   of
                   the
                   Mount
                   ,
                
                 Ezekiel
                 43.10
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 a
                 notable
                 promise
                 ,
                 Malachi
                 3
                 3
                 where
                 upon
                 Christs
                 coming
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 promised
                 a
                 glorious
                 restauration
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   sit
                   as
                   a
                   refiner
                   and
                   purifier
                   of
                   silver
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   purifie
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   Levi.
                
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 found
                 all
                 Gods
                 worship
                 grossely
                 polluted
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 Priests
                 had
                 defiled
                 themselves
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 Christs
                 preaching
                 to
                 purifie
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 cleanse
                 them
                 from
                 these
                 defilements
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 prophane
                 and
                 worldly
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 meer
                 Atheistical
                 Politicians
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 matter
                 about
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 advantage
                 of
                 any
                 Religion
                 that
                 serveth
                 a
                 designe
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 worke
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Reformation
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 was
                 very
                 unpleasing
                 to
                 corrupt
                 men
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   abide
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                   ?
                
                 It
                 is
                 even
                 like
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 John
                 4.23
                 .
                 
                   The
                   hour
                   cometh
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   true
                   worshippers
                   shall
                   worship
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                
                 You
                 see
                 how
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 houre
                 ,
                 his
                 time
                 and
                 season
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 worship
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 so
                 over-rule
                 ,
                 enlighten
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 yeeld
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 hour
                 or
                 time
                 God
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 recovered
                 out
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   darknesse
                   covered
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   :
                
                 The
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Starres
                 were
                 turned
                 into
                 blood
                 :
                 The
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 light
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 did
                 cruelly
                 
                 and
                 bloodily
                 persecute
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 hold
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 thus
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 those
                 instruments
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Melancthon
                   ,
                   Calvin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 could
                 hinder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 from
                 running
                 its
                 race
                 .
                 Gods
                 hour
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 opened
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 before
                 Luther's
                 time
                 ,
                 learned
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 withstand
                 Popish
                 errours
                 ,
                 that
                 died
                 in
                 contradiction
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 not
                 awakened
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 thinke
                 of
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 till
                 Gods
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Day
                   of
                   Gods
                   revealing
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   long
                   while
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   expectation
                   .
                
                 God
                 may
                 suffer
                 corruptions
                 to
                 cover
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 onely
                 chaffe
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wheat
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 godly
                 doe
                 even
                 languish
                 under
                 their
                 expectations
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 Elijah's
                 time
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 19
                 14.
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 visible
                 appearance
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 pure
                 Glory
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 what
                 a
                 temptation
                 was
                 he
                 about
                 it
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 God
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   had
                   reserved
                   seven
                   thousand
                   that
                   had
                   not
                   bowed
                   their
                   knees
                   to
                   Baal
                   ,
                
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 communicate
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 seven
                 thousand
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 gleanings
                 of
                 the
                 Harvest
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 also
                 we
                 might
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 errours
                 had
                 once
                 got
                 possession
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 like
                 the
                 Jebusites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 hardly
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Donatisme
                 lasted
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 .
                 Pelagianisme
                 ,
                 and
                 Arianisme
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 sparkes
                 ,
                 yet
                 kindled
                 such
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 extinguished
                 in
                 many
                 generations
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                   ,
                
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 restore
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 her
                 purity
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   plant
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   my
                   Fathers
                   planting
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   rooted
                   out
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 15.13
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 place
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 this
                 Text
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 root
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 plants
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 plant
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Vineyard
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 long
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 ere
                 this
                 day
                 breake
                 forth
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 discovered
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 explained
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   God
                   will
                   have
                   a
                   Day
                   to
                   declare
                   mens
                   workes
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   ?
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   deare
                   and
                   precious
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 makes
                 it
                 one
                 main
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   viz.
                   )
                   To
                   beare
                   witnesse
                   to
                   Gods
                   truth
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 Divines
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   Christs
                   death
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   appointing
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   attonement
                   or
                   expiation
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   you
                   doe
                   respect
                   men
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   good
                   Confession
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul
                   saith
                   ,
                   1
                   Timothy
                   6.13
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   was
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   Martyrdome
                   ;
                   Christ
                   died
                   a
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   his
                   blood
                   he
                   witnessed
                   Gods
                   truth
                   .
                
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 deare
                 his
                 truths
                 are
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 arguments
                 ,
                 useth
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   time
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   work
                   ,
                   for
                   men
                   have
                   made
                   void
                   thy
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.126
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 least
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 teach
                 men
                 to
                 breake
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 expound
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 Heaven
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 5.19
                 .
                 Know
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 prophane
                 lives
                 ,
                 but
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 do
                 provoke
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   necessary
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   who
                   belong
                   to
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   see
                   their
                   errours
                   ,
                   and
                   bewail
                   them
                
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 redeem
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 pulling
                 down
                 their
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 and
                 building
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 .
                 Thus
                 Luther
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 first
                 Reformers
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 built
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 opened
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 truth
                 as
                 once
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 day
                 were
                 not
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 joy
                 ,
                 for
                 reducing
                 one
                 straying
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 wandering
                 Shepherds
                 ?
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   men
                   hardened
                   in
                   their
                   errours
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   obstinacy
                   may
                   appear
                   the
                   more
                   :
                
                 That
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 day
                 appear
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 can
                 justifie
                 them
                 ?
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 builders
                 of
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 Christ
                 tels
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   see
                   .
                
                 Their
                 blindnesse
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 increased
                 by
                 his
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 ,
                 To
                 embrace
                 those
                 daies
                 of
                 light
                 and
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 brings
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 dote
                 upon
                 thy
                 own
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 thy
                 old
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Worship
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 no
                 longer
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 appeareth
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 is
                 very
                 terrible
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 wholly
                 corrupted
                 with
                 their
                 errours
                 :
                 As
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Prophet
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 
                   purify
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   Levi
                
                 ,
                 cryeth
                 out
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   may
                   abide
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   coming
                
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 as
                 terrible
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 to
                 superstitious
                 and
                 idololatrical
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Reformation
                 is
                 a
                 terrible
                 day
                 :
                 They
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 purity
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 dispute
                 ,
                 but
                 wisely
                 observe
                 when
                 God
                 causeth
                 such
                 daies
                 to
                 arise
                 upon
                 thee
                 ;
                 thy
                 blindnesse
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 inexcuseable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Because
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fire
                   shall
                   try
                   every
                   mans
                   work
                   of
                   what
                   sort
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 declare
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   by
                   fire
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 hath
                 raised
                 much
                 fire
                 of
                 contention
                 ,
                 while
                 Expositours
                 differ
                 about
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 
                   fire
                   .
                   Austin
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 thought
                 it
                 one
                 of
                 Paul's
                 hard
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 modest
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 professeth
                 he
                 had
                 rather
                 learn
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 dictate
                 any
                 thing
                 himself
                 .
                 This
                 Text
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 the
                 chief
                 place
                 for
                 Purgatory
                 ;
                 therefore
                 
                   Bellermine
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Purga
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 as
                 difficillimum
                 for
                 tilissimum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   difficult
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   most
                   profitable
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Catholiques
                   build
                   their
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Doctrines
                   on
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   viz
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   venial
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 in
                 part
                 Orthodoxly
                 expound
                 the
                 fire
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   dissent
                   from
                
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Martyr
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 would
                 establish
                 it
                 on
                 verse
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 only
                 of
                 
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 last
                 long
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Purgatory
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 they
                 mean
                 a
                 severe
                 punishment
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 altogether
                 so
                 terrible
                 as
                 Hell
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 they
                 go
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 have
                 many
                 sinnes
                 cleaving
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 purged
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 for
                 a
                 text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   Church
                   tradition
                
                 :
                 Others
                 ,
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 labour
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 very
                 obscure
                 texts
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 necessary
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 Faith
                 or
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 are
                 some
                 where
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 laid
                 down
                 plainly
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 
                   only
                   a
                   probatory
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 
                   a
                   purgatory
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 hold
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 this
                 clear
                 Argument
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 that
                 
                   only
                   wicked
                   actions
                
                 shall
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 purgatory
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 
                   all
                   actions
                   ,
                   good
                
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 under
                 this
                 fire
                 .
                 
                   The
                   fire
                   shall
                   try
                   every
                   mans
                   work
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 gold
                 
                 or
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 hay
                 or
                 stubble
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 purgatory
                 fire
                 is
                 only
                 for
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 sufficiently
                 clears
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 any
                 such
                 corrupt
                 glosse
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 build
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 that
                 very
                 text
                 that
                 threatens
                 fire
                 to
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 confute
                 a
                 false
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 give
                 a
                 true
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 fire
                 ?
                 And
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 (
                 though
                 some
                 think
                 otherwise
                 )
                 that
                 fire
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 these
                 verses
                 .
                 
                   It
                   's
                   revealed
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                   The
                   fire
                   shall
                   try
                   .
                   Yet
                   ●o
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                
                 Three
                 times
                 the
                 Apostle
                 nameth
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 space
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 different
                 senses
                 .
              
               
                 Taking
                 it
                 therefore
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 fire
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 
                   how
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 useth
                 the
                 word
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 reckon
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 significations
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 respects
                 to
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 Text
                 ,
                 And
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Fire
                 signifieth
                 the
                 wrath
                 and
                 
                   anger
                   of
                   God.
                   Why
                   is
                   thy
                   anger
                   kindled
                   like
                   fire
                   ?
                
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.29
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Effect
                   of
                   Gods
                   anger
                
                 ,
                 tribulations
                 and
                 punishment
                 .
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   walkest
                   through
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 43
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 used
                 for
                 
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   will
                   try
                   and
                   examine
                   .
                
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 fire
                 tryeth
                 the
                 gold
                 ,
                 but
                 consumeth
                 the
                 drosse
                 ;
                 so
                 whatsoever
                 way
                 God
                 takes
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 fire
                 .
                 Thus
                 Psal
                 .
                 66.10
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   tryed
                   us
                   as
                   silver
                   is
                   tryed
                
                 And
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   like
                   gold
                   seven
                   times
                   tryed
                   in
                   the
                   furnace
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 12
                 6.
                 
                 Especially
                 Zechar.
                 13.9
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 ▪
                 More
                 particularly
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   's
                   used
                   for
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 doth
                 try
                 and
                 discover
                 all
                 false
                 waies
                 .
                 Jer.
                 5.14
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   my
                   ●ords
                   in
                   thy
                   mouth
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 God
                 to
                 Jeremiah
                 .
                 For
                 fire
                 hath
                 light
                 and
                 heat
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 both
                 these
                 try
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Light
                   :
                   Every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   manifested
                   ,
                   is
                   manifested
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.13
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Heat
                   :
                   Calor
                   separat
                   heterogenea
                
                 .
                 Heat
                 separateth
                 the
                 drosse
                 from
                 gold
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 light
                 and
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Fire
                 is
                 used
                 
                   for
                   temptations
                   ,
                   afflections
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   precious
                   tryal
                   of
                   your
                   faith
                   by
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.7
                 .
                 
                   Count
                   not
                   the
                   firey
                   tryal
                   a
                   strange
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.12
                 .
                 Mark
                 9.29
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   Sacrifice
                   shall
                   be
                   s●lt●●●ith
                   fire
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   have
                   salt
                   to
                   season
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 salt
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   fire
                   of
                   afflection
                
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 places
                 you
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   fire
                   signifieth
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   ,
                   Gods
                   severe
                   judgment
                   ,
                   discovering
                   and
                   trying
                   mens
                   waies
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   partly
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   by
                   afflictions
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 continueth
                 in
                 his
                 excellent
                 Allegory
                 of
                 building
                 .
                 Those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 that
                 are
                 wood
                 and
                 straw
                 ,
                 are
                 presently
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 will
                 abide
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 genuine
                 meaning
                 ,
                 only
                 further
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Present-tense
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                
                 revealed
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 usual
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Present-tense
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 also
                 doubted
                 to
                 what
                 this
                 doth
                 relate
                 :
                 
                   The
                   day
                   shall
                   be
                   declared
                   by
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   revealed
                   in
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 as
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 1.7
                 .
                 Others
                 more
                 probably
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   every
                   man.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Doct.
                 
                   That
                   God
                   useth
                   to
                   bring
                   people
                   out
                   of
                   errours
                   and
                   false
                   waies
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Afflictions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Word
                 to
                 inform
                 ,
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 men
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 senses
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 Prysons
                 with
                 hard
                 usage
                 ;
                 so
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 humble
                 and
                 tame
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 sadly
                 afflicts
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 hearken
                 to
                 his
                 Word
                 .
                 God
                 made
                 Aegypt
                 an
                 Iron-furnace
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 they
                 lay
                 under
                 
                 great
                 oppressions
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 Canaan
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 welcome
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   though
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   afflictions
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   both
                   help
                   to
                   bring
                   a
                   man
                   out
                   of
                   false
                   waies
                   ,
                   yet
                   farre
                   differently
                   .
                
                 For
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   way
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   to
                   inform
                   and
                   instruct
                
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 threatnings
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 
                   goad
                   in
                   the
                   side
                
                 :
                 but
                 
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   inform
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   teach
                   .
                
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 reduce
                 without
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 but
                 afflictions
                 cannot
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 Hence
                 all
                 that
                 fire
                 which
                 is
                 poured
                 upon
                 Idolaters
                 and
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 hell
                 ;
                 calidus
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 luci●us
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                   whom
                   thou
                   chastenest
                   ,
                   and
                   teachest
                   thy
                   word
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 94.12
                 .
                 Should
                 a
                 man
                 go
                 through
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 give
                 his
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 for
                 any
                 errour
                 or
                 superstitious
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 imprisonments
                 and
                 burnings
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 do
                 them
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Word
                 go
                 before
                 .
                 
                   Heretici
                   sunt
                   lapidandi
                   argumentis
                   è
                   Seripturâ
                   petitis
                
                 :
                 Arguments
                 fetcht
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 may
                 strike
                 down
                 the
                 greatest
                 Goliah
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   though
                   afflictions
                   have
                   a
                   voice
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rod
                 speaks
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   distinctly
                   and
                   plainly
                   ,
                   afflictions
                   in
                   a
                   general
                   manner
                   .
                
                 They
                 tell
                 us
                 God
                 is
                 angry
                 ;
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 they
                 come
                 for
                 sinne
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 and
                 wherein
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 Word
                 doth
                 only
                 inform
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Gods
                 Word
                 hath
                 the
                 prerogative
                 above
                 afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 thus
                 only
                 able
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 convince
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 perfect
                 Rule
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 doth
                 
                   not
                   exclude
                   other
                   helps
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 for
                 Ministers
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 lights
                 ,
                 and
                 guides
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 Candlestick
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 convince
                 heretiques
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 w●●
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Teachers
                 :
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 men
                 through
                 ignorance
                 and
                 corruption
                 ,
                 fetch
                 their
                 errours
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 misapplied
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 Ambrose
                 compare
                 ignorant
                 heretical
                 persons
                 ,
                 using
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 little
                 David
                 in
                 Sauls
                 Armour
                 ;
                 
                   it
                   was
                   more
                   then
                   he
                   could
                   weild
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 instead
                 of
                 defending
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 wound
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 premised
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Let
                     us
                     see
                     ,
                     
                       How
                       God
                       by
                       the
                       word
                       reduceth
                       the
                       wandering
                       sheep
                       .
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       How
                       by
                       afflictions
                    
                     .
                     And
                  
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   instrumental
                   to
                   open
                   the
                   eyes
                   ,
                   to
                   enlighten
                   the
                   dark
                   understanding
                   .
                   David
                
                 doth
                 wonderfully
                 commend
                 the
                 Scripture
                 for
                 this
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   a
                   lanthorn
                   to
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   lamp
                   to
                   his
                   paths
                
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 became
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 even
                 more
                 then
                 his
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 EYE-SALVE
                 .
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 they
                 erred
                 so
                 grossely
                 about
                 the
                 resurrection
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 
                   a
                   refining
                   fire
                
                 (
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   Levi
                
                 ,
                 how
                 did
                 he
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 from
                 Pharisaical
                 interpretations
                 ?
                 And
                 Estius
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 thinks
                 this
                 place
                 alludes
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Malachi
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 resemblance
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   fire
                   to
                   try
                   mens
                   works
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   containeth
                   all
                   matter
                   necessary
                   to
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 believe
                 
                   hoc
                   credimus
                   ,
                   quod
                   nihil
                   ultra
                   credere
                   debemus
                
                 :
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   wise
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3
                 15.
                 
                 If
                 nature
                 doth
                 not
                 fail
                 in
                 natural
                 necessities
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 will
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 supernatural
                 .
                 
                   These
                   things
                   are
                   written
                   ,
                   that
                   believing
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 20.31
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 at
                 first
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 light
                 into
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 necessary
                 things
                 into
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 then
                 will
                 manifest
                 and
                 reveal
                 ,
                 both
                 objectively
                 ,
                 in
                 discovering
                 that
                 matter
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 subjectively
                 ,
                 in
                 preparing
                 the
                 eye
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Sun
                 can
                 do
                 :
                 Though
                 that
                 enlighten
                 the
                 medium
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 give
                 a
                 seeing
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   fire
                   to
                   try
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   direct
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   means
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   come
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   errours
                   .
                
                 As
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 presseth
                 
                   humility
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   lean
                   to
                   our
                   understanding
                   .
                   God
                   will
                   teach
                   the
                   humble
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 Though
                 such
                 may
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 wander
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 come
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 recant
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 Peter
                 commends
                 Paul
                 for
                 the
                 
                   wisdom
                   given
                   him
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.15
                 .
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 Paul
                 reproved
                 
                   Peter
                   to
                   the
                   face
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 great
                 humility
                 in
                 Peter
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 commend
                 the
                 excellencies
                 in
                 Paul
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 Austin
                 wrote
                 his
                 Retractations
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 which
                 argued
                 great
                 humility
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Scripture
                 bids
                 us
                 
                   love
                   that
                   truth
                   we
                   do
                   know
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 
                   farre
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   obtained
                   ,
                   to
                   obey
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   Rule
                
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 3.16
                 You
                 heard
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   errours
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   mens
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   punishments
                   likewise
                   .
                   Because
                   men
                   receive
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   in
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   delivered
                   up
                   to
                   believe
                   a
                   lye
                   .
                
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 care●ull
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   doth
                   my
                   will
                   ,
                   shall
                   know
                   whether
                   the
                   doctrine
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 7
                 17.
                 
                 Foggy
                 mists
                 draw
                 a
                 cloud
                 over
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 noisome
                 affections
                 ,
                 they
                 becloud
                 the
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 directs
                 to
                 
                   earnest
                   Prayer
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Key
                   to
                   open
                   Heavens
                   Treasury
                   .
                   Ask
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   want
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   ask
                   it
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 James
                 1.5
                 .
                 David
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 great
                 Proficient
                 ,
                 prayeth
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 
                   open
                   his
                   eyes
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   things
                   of
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.18
                 .
                 Prayer
                 must
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 must
                 end
                 all
                 reading
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 meditations
                 .
                 To
                 study
                 much
                 without
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 read
                 much
                 without
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 stomack
                 that
                 eats
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 wants
                 natural
                 heat
                 for
                 digestion
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   is
                   ●●a●s
                   word
                   a
                   fire
                   ?
                   How
                   doth
                   that
                   reveal
                   ,
                   when
                   many
                   very
                   exp●rt
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   do
                   yet
                   runne
                   into
                   very
                   many
                   errours
                   ?
                   Do
                   not
                   those
                   that
                   build
                   hay
                   and
                   stubble
                   ,
                   bring
                   many
                   texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   these
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   reveal
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 Answer
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   defect
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   men
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 The
                 Owle
                 and
                 Bat
                 is
                 made
                 blinder
                 by
                 the
                 Sunne-beames
                 ,
                 not
                 through
                 any
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 A
                 diseased
                 stomack
                 ,
                 groweth
                 worse
                 by
                 the
                 good
                 meat
                 it
                 eateth
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 call
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Heretiques
                   Book
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Luther
                 did
                 so
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 different
                 grounds
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 blame
                 on
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 a
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 :
                 but
                 Luther
                 ,
                 on
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 that
                 prophanely
                 and
                 presumptuously
                 put
                 that
                 sense
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 own
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   swallow
                   down
                   first
                   the
                   sweet
                   poison
                   of
                   errours
                   from
                   false
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   think
                   every
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   makes
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 cause
                 of
                 errours
                 .
                 
                   They
                   have
                   mens
                   persons
                   in
                   admiration
                
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 judge
                 of
                 persons
                 by
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 their
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 prepossessed
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 easily
                 perswade
                 every
                 text
                 is
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 noise
                 of
                 wind
                 in
                 his
                 ears
                 ,
                 thinketh
                 he
                 heareth
                 the
                 like
                 abroad
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 distempered
                 palate
                 ,
                 thinketh
                 every
                 sweet
                 thing
                 bitter
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   do
                   not
                   attend
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 They
                 compare
                 not
                 place
                 with
                 place
                 .
                 Mark
                 any
                 errours
                 ;
                 they
                 fasten
                 upon
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 wisely
                 consider
                 other
                 texts
                 as
                 well
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 take
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   under
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 6.14
                 .
                 here
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 quite
                 laid
                 aside
                 ;
                 but
                 take
                 ●●other
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   law
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   use
                   it
                   lawfully
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.8
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   ●●
                   we
                   make
                   void
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   God
                   forbid
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 3.31
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 its
                 use
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   have
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   many
                   texts
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   those
                   helps
                   for
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 .
                 
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Rule
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   only
                   Means
                
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 else
                 there
                 needed
                 no
                 praying
                 ,
                 there
                 needed
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Ministers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 interprete
                 and
                 explain
                 Scripture
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 Shepherds
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 may
                 lead
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 into
                 errours
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 way
                 :
                 Afflictions
                 are
                 Gods
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 discover
                 mens
                 works
                 by
                 of
                 
                   preparation
                   ,
                   and
                   fiting
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   receive
                
                 ;
                 
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 plowing
                 and
                 harrowing
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 seed
                 .
                 Many
                 Psalms
                 have
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   Maschil
                   ,
                   a
                   Psalm
                   of
                   David
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Psalm
                 that
                 giveth
                 Instruction
                 .
                 Now
                 many
                 have
                 afflictions
                 for
                 their
                 subject
                 :
                 Hence
                 is
                 that
                 old
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Schola
                   crucis
                   ,
                   est
                   Schola
                   lucis
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 careless
                 proud
                 ,
                 wanton
                 ,
                 negligent
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 what
                 the
                 Word
                 saith
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 hath
                 c●●stized
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 most
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 purest
                 Virgin
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 prosperity
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 most
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 did
                 overflow
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 the
                 Snakes
                 and
                 Adders
                 are
                 busie
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Winter
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 stirre
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pure
                 preaching
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 that
                 which
                 preserve●h
                 thee
                 from
                 swallowing
                 down
                 the
                 damnable
                 poison
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 keepeth
                 thee
                 from
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 d●tch
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 grown
                 wanton
                 under
                 it
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 weary
                 of
                 this
                 Manna
                 :
                 Yet
                 when
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 came
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 Aegyptian
                 Popery
                 ,
                 the
                 pure
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 was
                 accounted
                 the
                 greatest
                 mercy
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 solemn
                 day
                 of
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Bible
                 was
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 vulgar
                 native
                 tongue
                 .
                 Observe
                 the
                 Devils
                 methods
                 ,
                 when
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 he
                 destroyed
                 men
                 through
                 ignorance
                 and
                 horrid
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 through
                 too
                 much
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 abuse
                 of
                 that
                 knowledge
                 and
                 light
                 which
                 shined
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 building
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 light
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 cost
                 fire
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 burning
                 in
                 this
                 Text.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   14.
                
                 
                 If
                 any
                 mans
                 work
                 abide
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 built
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 reward
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 hath
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 manner
                 ,
                 treated
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 and
                 manner
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   all
                   the
                   works
                
                 of
                 the
                 builders
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 tryed
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 persisting
                 in
                 his
                 Metaphor
                 )
                 he
                 cals
                 fire
                 .
                 He
                 now
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   disparity
                
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 beginneth
                 with
                 the
                 
                   wise
                   builder
                
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 
                   good
                   work
                   supposed
                
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   good
                   reward
                   promised
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   good
                   work
                   supposed
                
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   it
                   abide
                
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 can
                 endure
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 consumed
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 all
                 truth
                 will.
                 The
                 
                   good
                   thing
                   promised
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   reward
                
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 reward
                 here
                 promised
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 only
                 that
                 honour
                 and
                 dignity
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 limit
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 all
                 
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   blessing
                   God
                   will
                   bestow
                   on
                   him
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   eternal
                   life
                   hereafter
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 why
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 a
                 Reward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 considered
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 therefore
                 pitch
                 on
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   supposed
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   mans
                   work
                   abide
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 supposing
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 conditions
                 likewise
                 required
                 to
                 salvation
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 preach
                 truth
                 never
                 so
                 truly
                 ;
                 if
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 he
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 his
                 life
                 be
                 wicked
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 loose
                 heaven
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 Therefore
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 Orthodox
                 in
                 their
                 judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 walk
                 exactly
                 in
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 those
                 posts
                 in
                 the
                 high-way
                 (
                 as
                 Austin
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 direct
                 passengers
                 to
                 go
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 themselves
                 stand
                 still
                 .
                 The
                 meaning
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   on
                   his
                   Doctrines
                   part
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   impediment
                   to
                   his
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 If
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 his
                 aims
                 and
                 ends
                 be
                 gold
                 likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 glorious
                 Reward
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 necessary
                 point
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 such
                 Officers
                 to
                 preach
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 aims
                 and
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 holy
                 conversation
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 requireth
                 ;
                 else
                 ,
                 they
                 but
                 make
                 Crowns
                 of
                 glory
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 eternal
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 intended
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 wave
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   a
                   mans
                   work
                   abide
                
                 :
                 By
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 suck
                 that
                 poison
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Papist
                 from
                 hence
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   works
                   so
                   pure
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   abide
                   Gods
                   tryal
                   :
                   David
                
                 thought
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Enter
                   not
                   into
                   judgment
                   with
                   thy
                   servant
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Psal
                 .
                 143.2
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   then
                   supposed
                   ,
                   If
                   it
                   abide
                   .
                
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   Gods
                   Truths
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   durable
                   Nature
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   tryal
                   or
                   opposition
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 Mat.
                 5.8
                 .
                 
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   shall
                   sooner
                   passe
                   away
                   ,
                   then
                   one
                   iota
                   or
                   title
                   .
                
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 asserted
                 or
                 threatned
                 ,
                 or
                 promised
                 ,
                 stands
                 firmer
                 then
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 overthrow
                 Gods
                 Truths
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 absurd
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 set
                 his
                 shoulder
                 to
                 remove
                 a
                 huge
                 mountain
                 .
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.25
                 .
                 Gods
                 truths
                 are
                 exalted
                 for
                 duration
                 above
                 all
                 earthly
                 pomp
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   is
                   grasse
                   ,
                   the
                   grasse
                   withereth
                   ,
                   the
                   flower
                   fadeth
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   endureth
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 See
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 incorruptibility
                 and
                 immortality
                 of
                 Gods
                 Truths
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   change
                   not
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 3.6
                 .
                 so
                 these
                 are
                 Gods
                 truths
                 ,
                 they
                 change
                 not
                 .
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   is
                   grasse
                
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 power
                 hath
                 exalted
                 it self
                 against
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
                 hath
                 vanished
                 into
                 dust
                 ,
                 when
                 truth
                 hath
                 still
                 prevailed
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 there
                 a
                 
                   two-fold
                   truth
                   ,
                   Increated
                
                 and
                 
                   Created
                   .
                   Increated
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 essential
                 and
                 immediate
                 truth
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   a
                   lyer
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   truth
                
                 (
                 said
                 Christ
                 )
                 Joh.
                 14.6
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 ground
                 why
                 Gods
                 truths
                 are
                 so
                 permanent
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Assertions
                 or
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Truth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 dark
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lie
                 or
                 deceive
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 
                   Created
                   Truths
                
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 
                   two
                   sorts
                   .
                   Natural
                
                 Truths
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 implanted
                 in
                 mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 principles
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 necessary
                 conclusions
                 to
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 Which
                 made
                 one
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Omnis
                   veritas
                   est
                   a
                   spiritu
                   sancto
                   .
                
                 And
                 these
                 also
                 are
                 necessary
                 and
                 certain
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 
                   Divine
                   Truths
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   revealed
                   in
                   Gods
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 humane
                 reason
                 could
                 not
                 comprehend
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 Zacheus
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 stature
                 ,
                 got
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 tree
                 to
                 see
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 so
                 reason
                 being
                 too
                 low
                 ,
                 must
                 ascend
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 behold
                 these
                 truths
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 are
                 more
                 certain
                 and
                 durable
                 then
                 those
                 natural
                 Truths
                 ,
                 because
                 natural
                 truths
                 are
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 essence
                 ,
                 or
                 properties
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 Divine
                 Truths
                 on
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 all
                 Truth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   indivisibili
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 one
                 Truth
                 is
                 
                 not
                 more
                 true
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 firm
                 in
                 one
                 then
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 consider
                 that
                 
                   Gods
                   Truths
                   in
                   his
                   word
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   four
                   heads
                
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Assertory
                     Truths
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     assert
                     any
                     matter
                     of
                     Faith
                     ,
                     or
                     matter
                     of
                     fact
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Truths
                     of
                     Prophesying
                     and
                     Prediction
                     ;
                     and
                     such
                     do
                     not
                     abide
                     alwaies
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     compleated
                     in
                     the
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Truths
                     of
                     Promise
                     or
                     Promissory
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     have
                     not
                     only
                     
                       Gods
                       word
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     
                       Gods
                       Oath
                    
                     also
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     
                       founded
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       in
                       whom
                       they
                       are
                       yea
                       and
                       amen
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     Cor.
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     There
                     are
                     Comminatory
                     truths
                     or
                     threatnings
                     :
                     now
                     here
                     is
                     this
                     difference
                     between
                     the
                     two
                     latter
                     ,
                     since
                     
                       Promissory
                       truths
                    
                     are
                     not
                     made
                     good
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     a
                     man
                     believe
                     :
                     
                       It
                       's
                       of
                       saith
                       that
                       the
                       Promise
                       might
                       be
                       sure
                       ,
                    
                     Rom.
                     4.16
                     .
                     but
                     the
                     threatnings
                     of
                     God
                     are
                     sure
                     ,
                     and
                     wi●l
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     prophane
                     person
                     do
                     not
                     believe
                     them
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     think
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                     Now
                     the
                     Ministers
                     work
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     must
                     build
                     ,
                     is
                     upon
                     one
                     of
                     those
                     foundations
                     ,
                     
                       Assertory
                       ,
                       Promissory
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Comminatory
                     Truths
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     will
                     abide
                     ,
                     though
                     the
                     flames
                     burn
                     never
                     so
                     violently
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 good
                 building
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 
                 
                   but
                   desireth
                   the
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 willing
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Touchstone
                 .
                 
                   The
                   thief
                   hateth
                   the
                   light
                   because
                   his
                   deeds
                   are
                   evil
                   .
                
                 Heresie
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 doth
                 not
                 love
                 the
                 Touchstone
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Owle
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 provoked
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 they
                 accuse
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 insufficiency
                 and
                 imperfction
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 Lindan
                 a
                 great
                 Papist
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   better
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   yeilded
                   to
                   the
                   Protestants
                   to
                   prove
                   things
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   kept
                   only
                   to
                   tradition
                   .
                
                 Whensoever
                 any
                 erroneus
                 persons
                 begin
                 to
                 disparage
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 dethrone
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 adore
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 and
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 suspect
                 that
                 man
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 he
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 see
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 disturbe
                 and
                 bemuddy
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 not
                 shun
                 the
                 fiery
                 tryal
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Truths
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   built
                   by
                   a
                   spiritual
                   builder
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   abide
                   the
                   fiery
                   tryal
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   grow
                   more
                   illustrious
                   and
                   glorious
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 
                 All
                 the
                 heresies
                 and
                 Persecutions
                 that
                 ever
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 were
                 like
                 the
                 waters
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 they
                 lifted
                 it
                 higher
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 
                   about
                   grace
                
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 clear
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 Pelagius
                 maintained
                 free-will
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 fully
                 evidenced
                 out
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Arrians
                 opposed
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Justification
                   by
                   Faith
                   in
                   Chr●st
                
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 strongly
                 and
                 powerfully
                 proved
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 
                   Justification
                   by
                   works
                
                 been
                 obtruded
                 in
                 Popery
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 grown
                 more
                 admirable
                 thereby
                 .
                 Many
                 doubts
                 are
                 removed
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 winds
                 ,
                 shaking
                 of
                 some
                 trees
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 root
                 the
                 faster
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 difference
                 and
                 disputes
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 hurt
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 sound
                 and
                 solid
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 more
                 established
                 .
                 
                   Nil
                   tam
                   certum
                   ,
                   quam
                   quod
                   è
                   dubio
                   certum
                
                 Which
                 made
                 an
                 Antient
                 say
                 excellent
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   P●us
                   debeo
                   Thomae
                   dubitanti
                   ,
                   quam
                   Petro
                   credenti
                
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 his
                 doubting
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Resurrection
                 was
                 more
                 confirmed
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   only
                   the
                   Truths
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   proper
                   and
                   genuine
                   effects
                   upon
                   the
                   Hearers
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   abide
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   endure
                   the
                   tryal
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 Effects
                 ,
                 have
                 these
                 notable
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 To
                 assure
                 and
                 perswade
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 faith
                 is
                 called
                 assurance
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   full
                   assurance
                
                 .
                 Heb.
                 10.22
                 And
                 
                   The
                   substance
                   of
                   things
                
                 Heb.
                 11.1
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 where
                 Gods
                 Truth
                 hath
                 been
                 fully
                 received
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 establisheth
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 
                   carried
                   away
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 few
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.13
                 .
                 Many
                 are
                 so
                 fickle
                 ,
                 so
                 inconstant
                 ,
                 so
                 unsetled
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 Faith
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 not
                 received
                 as
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 notable
                 Effect
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   regenerate
                   and
                   make
                   us
                   new
                   creatures
                
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 incorruptible
                 effect
                 ,
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 temptations
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 obliterate
                 that
                 heavenly
                 Image
                 or
                 Picture
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 drawn
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 mans
                 soul
                 .
                 Thus
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Being
                   born
                   not
                   of
                   corruptible
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   incorruptible
                   seed
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   abide
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   flesh
                   and
                   the
                   flower
                   thereof
                   doth
                   perish
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 Davids
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Peters
                 grace
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 tryal
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 extinct
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 the
                 trees
                 in
                 winter
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 root
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 signes
                 of
                 life
                 appear
                 by
                 fruit
                 ,
                 or
                 leaves
                 .
                 If
                 therefore
                 you
                 see
                 any
                 ,
                 who
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 regenerated
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 totally
                 Apostatize
                 and
                 fall
                 off
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 saying
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   went
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 2.19
                 .
                 No
                 true
                 Starres
                 can
                 indeed
                 fall
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 meteor's
                 may
                 .
                 Thus
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 truths
                 we
                 preach
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 abiding
                 work
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   and
                   read
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.2
                 .
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 walking
                 Sermon●
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 temptations
                 ▪
                 or
                 persecusecutions
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   gates
                   of
                   Hell
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   prevail
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.18
                 .
                 The
                 forgetfull
                 or
                 unprofitable
                 Hearer
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 durable
                 operation
                 then
                 humane
                 figments
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 obvious
                 and
                 palpable
                 
                   Objection
                   :
                   How
                   can
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   Orthodox
                   building
                   in
                   Christs
                   Church
                   ,
                   will
                   abide
                   all
                   stormes
                   ?
                   Do
                   we
                   not
                   read
                   frequently
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   truth
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   ,
                   errour
                   owned
                   ?
                   All
                   those
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   that
                   lost
                   their
                   lives
                   for
                   the
                   truths
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   condemned
                   as
                   heretiques
                   ?
                   Hath
                   not
                   errour
                   alwaies
                   found
                   more
                   upholders
                   then
                   the
                   truth
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   Christ
                   condemned
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   a
                   Council
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Elders
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ?
                 
                   Was
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   turned
                
                 Arrian
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   in
                   our
                   forefathers
                   daies
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   the
                
                 Aegyptian
                 
                   darknesse
                   of
                   Popery
                   ,
                   covering
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   Transubstantiation
                   and
                   Image
                   worship
                   ,
                   set
                   up
                   as
                   the
                   principal
                   truths
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   And
                   are
                   there
                   not
                   men
                   that
                   write
                   ,
                
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 Co-essential
                 ,
                 or
                 Consubstantial
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   much
                   hated
                   as
                
                 Masse
                 and
                 Transubstantiation
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 we
                 Answer
                 :
                 That
                 those
                 matters
                 of
                 fact
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   yet
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   true
                
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 those
                 oppressions
                 and
                 overwhelmings
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 prevailed
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 .
                 The
                 Sunne
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 and
                 hidden
                 by
                 black
                 cloudes
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 it's
                 light
                 doth
                 prevail
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 every
                 time
                 ,
                 truth
                 alwaies
                 is
                 extolled
                 ,
                 and
                 errour
                 condemned
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   in
                   time
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 with
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ;
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 his
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 
                   dead
                   and
                   buried
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 glorious
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   his
                   holy
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   corruption
                   ,
                
                 so
                 neither
                 will
                 he
                 let
                 his
                 holy
                 Truths
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 bones
                 (
                 by
                 Gods
                 providence
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 bones
                 of
                 Truth
                 be
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Day
                   shall
                   declare
                   it
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   This
                   abiding
                   or
                   decaying
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   carnall
                   reason
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 It
                 's
                 enough
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 and
                 Believers
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 truth
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 vote
                 for
                 an
                 errour
                 .
                 Christ
                 himself
                 was
                 not
                 owned
                 for
                 the
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Faith
                 ;
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 denyed
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 every
                 mans
                 eye
                 ,
                 the
                 Sunnne
                 is
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 art
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 bigger
                 .
                 
                   That
                   therefore
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   abide
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   which
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Faith
                   doth
                   so
                   .
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   justified
                   of
                   her
                   Children
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 11.19
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   We
                   told
                   you
                   ,
                   Though
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   was
                   not
                   principally
                   intended
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   wholly
                   exclude
                   it
                   neither
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 sound
                 principles
                 of
                 faith
                 will
                 abide
                 ,
                 when
                 errours
                 shall
                 call
                 for
                 the
                 mountains
                 and
                 hils
                 to
                 cover
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   us
                   Ministers
                
                 .
                 Seeing
                 we
                 are
                 builders
                 ,
                 How
                 behove●lli●
                 it
                 to
                 build
                 such
                 sound
                 solid
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 abide
                 ?
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 undertakes
                 to
                 maintain
                 or
                 preach
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Religion
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Babel
                 or
                 Jerusalem
                 thou
                 buildest
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 discover
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 hearers
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 such
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 truths
                 we
                 preach
                 should
                 live
                 and
                 abide
                 :
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   is
                   grasse
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   abideth
                   for
                   ever
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ?
                
                 Nay
                 rather
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 all
                 preaching
                 withereth
                 as
                 the
                 grasse
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 preach
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 everlasting
                 abode
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 go
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Heaven
                 with
                 you
                 .
                 Do
                 you
                 forget
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 forget
                 you
                 ?
                 The
                 Word
                 will
                 judge
                 and
                 condemn
                 you
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 forth
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 against
                 thee
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   15.
                
                 
                 If
                 any
                 mans
                 work
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 suffer
                 loss
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 himself
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Text
                 containeth
                 the
                 
                   contrary
                   event
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   foolish
                   builder
                
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 .
                 We
                 would
                 think
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 great
                 matter
                 ;
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 much
                 stand
                 upon
                 such
                 small
                 things
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 Text
                 will
                 sufficiently
                 inform
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 then
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   evil
                   worke
                   supposed
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 sutable
                 
                   Reward
                   threatned
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   evil
                   worke
                   supposed
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 that
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 tryal
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                
                 mans
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 immediately
                 be
                 burnt
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 reward
                 ,
                 even
                 resembling
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 hell
                 ,
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 
                   Poena
                   damni
                
                 ,
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 losse
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 
                   Sensus
                   ,
                   He
                   sh●ll
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 difficulty
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 referre
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 whose
                 work
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 metal
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 loseth
                 its
                 dross
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cometh
                 out
                 lesse
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 thus
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 turn
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 later
                 is
                 much
                 vexed
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 
                   fundamental
                   Heresies
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 damnable
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 the
                 party
                 without
                 repentance
                 to
                 destruction
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 consistent
                 with
                 salvation
                 .
                 Learned
                 men
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 the
                 famous
                 Heretiques
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 superstructed
                 many
                 evil
                 and
                 sinfull
                 Doctrines
                 upon
                 this
                 rock
                 or
                 foundation
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 a
                 mans
                 
                   salvation
                   very
                   difficult
                
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   righteous
                   man
                   is
                   scarcely
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.18
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 phrase
                 
                   [
                   So
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                
                 ]
                 is
                 a
                 
                   proverb●al
                   expression
                
                 ,
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 extream
                 danger
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 escapes
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 three
                 Worthies
                 in
                 the
                 fiery
                 furnace
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Jude
                   vers
                
                 .
                 23.
                 speaking
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 of
                 many
                 people
                 led
                 aside
                 with
                 errours
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Save
                   them
                   with
                   fear
                   ,
                   pulling
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 danger
                 as
                 a
                 child
                 fallen
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 father
                 pulleth
                 out
                 with
                 great
                 fear
                 and
                 amazement
                 .
                 Thus
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 3.2
                 .
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                 be
                 
                   a
                   fire-brand
                   pulled
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 delivered
                 from
                 great
                 and
                 imminent
                 dangers
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 expression
                 is
                 ,
                 Amos
                 4.11
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   were
                   as
                   a
                   fire-brand
                   pluckt
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 had
                 escaped
                 the
                 pub●ick
                 judgements
                 o●
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 proverb
                 the
                 Latines
                 and
                 G●ecians
                 also
                 have
                 ,
                 
                   e
                   slammâ
                   cibum
                   petere
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 clear
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 wonder
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 Popish
                 Interpreters
                 dream
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Purgatory
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 hold
                 Purgatory
                 a
                 real
                 fire
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Hell
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Apostles
                 expression
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 which
                 denoteth
                 a
                 meer
                 similitude
                 and
                 comparison
                 ,
                 Gods
                 examination
                 and
                 judgement
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 heavy
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 go
                 thorow
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 mens
                 works
                 shall
                 be
                 examined
                 and
                 judged
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 fire
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 hold
                 Purgatory
                 fire
                 ,
                 presently
                 upon
                 a
                 mans
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessarily
                 before
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Austin
                 long
                 ago
                 farre
                 more
                 probably
                 interpreted
                 it
                 of
                 afflictions
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 a
                 Merchant
                 in
                 a
                 dangerous
                 tempest
                 throweth
                 away
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 ●oseth
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 loved
                 ,
                 to
                 escape
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 :
                 So
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 with
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 builds
                 unsound
                 and
                 false
                 opinions
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 awaken
                 him
                 by
                 t●●bulations
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 throw
                 all
                 away
                 ,
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 :
                 He
                 will
                 forsake
                 all
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 dearly
                 inamoured
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 may
                 escape
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 here
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 profitable
                 Question
                 raised
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   or
                   Teacher
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   yea
                   or
                   Church
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   reformed
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   onely
                   build
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   some
                   hay
                   or
                   stubble
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 onely
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 setting
                 aside
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 infallibly
                 inspired
                 and
                 directed
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 ignorance
                 and
                 sinfull
                 affections
                 cleaving
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 every
                 Church
                 ▪
                 and
                 therefore
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 men
                 and
                 Churches
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 straw
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 whereby
                 even
                 every
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 eminent
                 even
                 on
                 his
                 Doctrines
                 part
                 (
                 not
                 attending
                 to
                 his
                 life
                 )
                 is
                 very
                 difficult
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Fathers
                 had
                 their
                 Navi
                 ,
                 their
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 eminent
                 in
                 after
                 ages
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   will
                   be
                   altogether
                   a
                   loser
                   in
                   any
                   errour
                   or
                   false
                   way
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   maintained
                   ,
                   He
                   shall
                   suffer
                   losse
                   .
                
              
               
                 Sometimes
                 by
                 false
                 wayes
                 men
                 propound
                 base
                 carnal
                 ends
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 honours
                 and
                 applause
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 think
                 of
                 spiritual
                 ends
                 ,
                 more
                 comfort
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 more
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 wayes
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 frustrated
                 of
                 his
                 expectations
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 quickly
                 vanish
                 away
                 as
                 the
                 crackling
                 of
                 thorns
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 blaze
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   Wherein
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   losers
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   they
                   thought
                   by
                   erroneous
                   wayes
                   to
                   better
                   themselves
                   in
                   an
                   outward
                   condition
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   they
                   are
                   sure
                   to
                   lose
                   .
                
                 How
                 many
                 have
                 turned
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 to
                 errours
                 and
                 false
                 wayes
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 external
                 comforts
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 have
                 been
                 deceived
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 Turk
                 so
                 prosperously
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 many
                 Christians
                 imbraced
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Religion
                 .
                 In
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 of
                 bloody
                 persecution
                 ,
                 men
                 through
                 fear
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 denied
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 asserted
                 and
                 maintained
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 But
                 what
                 got
                 they
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Did
                 not
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Rule
                 prove
                 true
                 ?
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   save
                   his
                   life
                   shall
                   lose
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   will
                   lose
                   it
                   shall
                   save
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.25
                 .
                 And
                 
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Jonah
                 tell
                 us
                 a
                 good
                 lesson
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   that
                   observe
                   lying
                   vanities
                   ,
                   forsake
                   their
                   own
                   mercy
                   ?
                
                 Jo●
                 .
                 2.8
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 would
                 worship
                 Idols
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 into
                 superstitious
                 wayes
                 ,
                 they
                 forsake
                 that
                 very
                 mercy
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 well
                 thought
                 of
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 to
                 better
                 themselves
                 by
                 those
                 wayes
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 God!
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   they
                   looked
                   for
                   honour
                   and
                   outward
                   dignity
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   applauded
                   and
                   esteemed
                   ;
                   this
                   also
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   losers
                   in
                   .
                
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 those
                 Churches
                 or
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 orthodox
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 repute
                 and
                 esteem
                 they
                 had
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 like
                 an
                 high
                 Mountain
                 :
                 Did
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 breaches
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 brazen
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 presently
                 ?
                 The
                 repute
                 and
                 authority
                 she
                 had
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 made
                 the
                 politick
                 Popes
                 triumph
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 enlarge
                 both
                 Civil
                 and
                 spiritual
                 jurisdiction
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 her
                 Idolatries
                 and
                 errours
                 were
                 discovered
                 ,
                 How
                 odious
                 and
                 abominable
                 is
                 her
                 very
                 memory
                 ?
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 the
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Aegypt
                   John
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 howsoever
                 errours
                 may
                 have
                 great
                 applause
                 and
                 glory
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 in
                 time
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 vile
                 as
                 dung
                 .
                 As
                 of
                 those
                 corrupt
                 Priests
                 in
                 th●
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   would
                   spread
                   dung
                   upon
                   their
                   faces
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 2
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Ph●risees
                 by
                 their
                 superstruction
                 of
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 they
                 intended
                 glory
                 and
                 honor
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 They
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 men
                 acting
                 upon
                 a
                 Thea●re
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 and
                 preached
                 the
                 pure
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 all
                 the●r
                 vanity
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 esteem
                 and
                 honour
                 fell
                 immediately
                 in●o
                 the
                 dust
                 .
                 Mat.
                 5.19
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 speaking
                 against
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 sa●th
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   teach
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   commandment
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   le●st
                   in
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   The
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 expound
                 )
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   l●ast
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   of
                   no
                   repute
                   and
                   esteem
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Heretiques
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 ,
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 of
                 unsavoury
                 memory
                 ?
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 had
                 excellent
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 many
                 truths
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 dead
                 flie
                 falling
                 into
                 their
                 ointment
                 marred
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   lose
                   all
                   their
                   ministerial
                   labour
                   and
                   study
                   they
                   used
                   ,
                   in
                   building
                   such
                   stubble
                   .
                
                 And
                 truly
                 this
                 losse
                 should
                 much
                 affect
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 whether
                 Minister
                 or
                 private
                 Christian
                 .
                 Some
                 opinions
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 thinking
                 them
                 truths
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 being
                 errours
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 preaching
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 writing
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 all
                 thy
                 indeavour
                 to
                 proselyte
                 others
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 thy
                 going
                 farre
                 and
                 near
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 of
                 thy
                 mind
                 ▪
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 lost
                 labour
                 :
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 reward
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 given
                 ●n
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 .
                 A
                 Wasp
                 is
                 busie
                 ,
                 and
                 flieth
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Bee
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Bees
                 businesse
                 brings
                 honey
                 ,
                 a
                 Wasps
                 doth
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 sting
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thou
                 art
                 active
                 and
                 diligent
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 speaking
                 of
                 thy
                 opinion
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 art
                 thou
                 a
                 Bee
                 making
                 honey
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Wasp
                 stinging
                 others
                 ?
                 Never
                 care
                 to
                 company
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 perceive
                 have
                 a
                 sting
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 honey
                 .
                 The
                 Pharis●es
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 deal
                 of
                 pains
                 did
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 to
                 disciple
                 others
                 to
                 themselves
                 ?
                 They
                 compassed
                 ●ea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 as
                 Merchants
                 to
                 get
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 hearers
                 in
                 greater
                 danger
                 of
                 damnation
                 than
                 before
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 are
                 as
                 industrious
                 as
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 compassing
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 prey
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 labour
                 will
                 accuse
                 them
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 Wiseman
                 observeth
                 great
                 vanity
                 in
                 all
                 worldly
                 labour
                 :
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 to
                 labour
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 thy
                 nights
                 and
                 thy
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 pains
                 ,
                 is
                 beyond
                 expression
                 miserable
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   will
                   lose
                   their
                   inward
                   peace
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 How
                 many
                 that
                 have
                 turned
                 aside
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 errour
                 ,
                 have
                 found
                 tormenting
                 worms
                 gnawing
                 their
                 conscience
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 it
                 a
                 light
                 sinne
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 Spira
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   denieth
                   me
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   deny
                   before
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 10.33
                 .
                 And
                 
                 indeed
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sound
                 comfort
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 truths
                 ;
                 for
                 Gods
                 presence
                 will
                 go
                 along
                 only
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 truths
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Gods
                 grace
                 will
                 be
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 comfort
                 conveyed
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 instituted
                 Sacraments
                 ;
                 if
                 men
                 should
                 appoint
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 head
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 look
                 for
                 his
                 presence
                 and
                 efficacy
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 If
                 men
                 broach
                 errours
                 and
                 false
                 wayes
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 them
                 ;
                 a
                 fire
                 of
                 straw
                 and
                 stubble
                 will
                 give
                 but
                 short
                 and
                 little
                 comfort
                 to
                 a
                 cold
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   lose
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   the
                   total
                   seed
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   degree
                   and
                   fervency
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   yea
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   outward
                   appearance
                   all
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   lost
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 tendernesse
                 ,
                 that
                 strictnesse
                 they
                 once
                 had
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 couples
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   shipwrack
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   a
                   good
                   conscience
                   together
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.19
                 Lose
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 lose
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 How
                 carefull
                 is
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 forbid
                 all
                 those
                 disputes
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 tend
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 edifie
                 ?
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.16
                 .
                 The
                 shell-fish
                 was
                 unclean
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 but
                 little
                 meat
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 difficulty
                 to
                 get
                 it
                 .
                 Men
                 given
                 wholly
                 to
                 dispute
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 mind
                 the
                 affectionate
                 part
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 Grapes
                 do
                 not
                 usually
                 grow
                 on
                 such
                 thorns
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 should
                 make
                 every
                 one
                 look
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 buildeth
                 ;
                 take
                 heed
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 noisom
                 pit
                 ;
                 look
                 lest
                 that
                 when
                 thy
                 eye
                 groweth
                 dark
                 ,
                 thy
                 whole
                 body
                 will
                 quickly
                 grow
                 dark
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 decay
                 in
                 grace
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 provocation
                 of
                 God.
                 To
                 decay
                 in
                 thy
                 estate
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 health
                 ,
                 are
                 sad
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 thy
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 fervency
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 zeal
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 miserable
                 .
                 
                   Remember
                   from
                   whence
                   thou
                   art
                   fallen
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   thy
                   first
                   works
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 2.5
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 decay
                 in
                 grace
                 must
                 needs
                 provoke
                 .
                 Now
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 growing
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 keep
                 stedfastly
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3
                 17.
                 
                 
                   They
                   must
                   not
                   fall
                   from
                   their
                   stedfastnesse
                   ,
                
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 that
                 be
                 ?
                 
                   By
                   growing
                   in
                   grace
                   and
                   knowledge
                   .
                
              
               
                 Yea
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   lose
                   their
                   parts
                   and
                   gifts
                   :
                
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 clearnesse
                 and
                 soundnesse
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 .
                 Hence
                 errour
                 doth
                 corrupt
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 rust
                 doth
                 the
                 iron
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   hath
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                
                 (
                 it
                 's
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 using
                 of
                 our
                 talents
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 25.29
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   us
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   much
                   in
                   prayer
                   and
                   diligent
                   study
                   in
                   attending
                   unto
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 ,
                 unsound
                 and
                 false
                 preaching
                 may
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 great
                 and
                 sad
                 losses
                 ,
                 worse
                 than
                 of
                 outward
                 substance
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 inward
                 comfort
                 and
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 attend
                 to
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 we
                 know
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 but
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 bodily
                 eye
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 distemper
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 dangerous
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 much
                 corruption
                 ,
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 injudiciousnesse
                 ,
                 vain
                 and
                 false
                 reasonings
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 proverbial
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   Humanum
                   est
                   errare
                
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 but
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   humanum
                   est
                   damnari
                
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 prevent
                 not
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 thus
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 prove
                 destructive
                 ;
                 this
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 humble
                 ,
                 modest
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   Nunquam
                   meipsum
                   habui
                   magistrum
                   ,
                
                 I
                 never
                 was
                 my
                 own
                 master
                 .
                 If
                 others
                 will
                 be
                 bold
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 thou
                 tremble
                 ;
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 gain
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 shall
                 lose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   people
                   ;
                   see
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   you
                   be
                   no
                   losers
                   .
                
                 Religion
                 is
                 every
                 mans
                 study
                 ,
                 the
                 Bible
                 should
                 be
                 every
                 mans
                 book
                 .
                 Though
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 require
                 of
                 you
                 controversal
                 and
                 sublime
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 as
                 are
                 fundamental
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 in
                 principles
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   carried
                   on
                   to
                   further
                   perfection
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 6.1
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 study
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 losers
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 vain
                 faith
                 ,
                 a
                 vain
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Scripture-foundation
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 hopes
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 lose
                 .
                 The
                 Turk
                 thinketh
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 lose
                 by
                 believing
                 his
                 Alcoran
                 .
                 The
                 Jew
                 that
                 
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 lose
                 his
                 expectation
                 of
                 a
                 Messiah
                 .
                 The
                 Papist
                 hopes
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Image
                 worship
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 fastings
                 and
                 pilgrimages
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 speaketh
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 A
                 two-fold
                 losse
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 was
                 here
                 threatned
                 to
                 erroneous
                 teachers
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 we
                 have
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 later
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 phrase
                 is
                 already
                 explained
                 .
              
               
                 
                   To
                   be
                   saved
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                
                 ]
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   great
                   extremity
                   and
                   danger
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   in
                   of
                   damnation
                   :
                
                 He
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 fire-brand
                 pulled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 explication
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 especially
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 doth
                 often
                 judiciously
                 interpret
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 very
                 incredible
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   kept
                   alive
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   hell
                   fire
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 thinketh
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 damned
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 damnation
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 living
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dying
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 alwayes
                 in
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 yet
                 saved
                 alive
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 use
                 (
                 saith
                 Chrysostome
                 )
                 a
                 good
                 word
                 in
                 a
                 sad
                 and
                 evil
                 matter
                 ,
                 Every
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 this
                 is
                 forced
                 .
                 We
                 stand
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 explication
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 genuine
                 .
                 And
                 two
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 very
                 material
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Whereas
                 you
                 see
                 erroneous
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 overthrowing
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 dangerously
                 shake
                 a
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 puts
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 hazard
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   even
                   errours
                   of
                   judgement
                   may
                   endanger
                   a
                   mans
                   salvation
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   ungodlinesse
                   in
                   practice
                   .
                
              
               
                 An
                 unsound
                 mind
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 unsound
                 life
                 may
                 undo
                 a
                 man.
                 Austin
                 once
                 made
                 a
                 Question
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 not
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 resolve
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Which
                   was
                   worst
                   ,
                   an
                   Heretique
                   living
                   with
                   an
                   unblameable
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Orthodox
                   man
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   vicious
                   and
                   corrupt
                   life
                   ?
                   Non
                   audeo
                   dicere
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 determine
                 it
                 .
                 Though
                 Austin
                 could
                 not
                 determine
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 Salvian
                 a
                 religious
                 and
                 zealous
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 he
                 seemeth
                 to
                 preferre
                 an
                 Heretique
                 ,
                 if
                 unblameable
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 before
                 a
                 wicked
                 liver
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 ,
                 one
                 is
                 worse
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 only
                 herein
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 lesse
                 said
                 to
                 excuse
                 a
                 prophane
                 wicked
                 Christian
                 than
                 an
                 Heretique
                 ,
                 because
                 moral
                 duties
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 lie
                 ,
                 swear
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 drunk
                 ,
                 or
                 unclean
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 known
                 ,
                 than
                 many
                 points
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 sublime
                 consideration
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 do
                 endanger
                 a
                 mans
                 salvation
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   ignorant
                   men
                   wr●st
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.16
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 destroy
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 prophane
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 presumptuous
                 abusing
                 and
                 wresting
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 from
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 James
                 speaketh
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   convert
                   one
                   that
                   erreth
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   saved
                   a
                   soul
                   and
                   covered
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 5.20
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   s●veral
                   kinds
                   of
                   corruption
                   ,
                   wh●ch
                   do
                   more
                   or
                   lesse
                   endanger
                   a
                   mans
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   ignorance
                   in
                   a
                   mans
                   understanding
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   or
                   believe
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   indangers
                   a
                   mans
                   salvation
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   thee
                   the
                   only
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   ,
                
                 John
                 17.2
                 .
                 Therefore
                 not
                 〈…〉
                 these
                 is
                 eternal
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   th●
                   k●●wledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3
                 7.
                 
                 Thus
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 salvation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 starre
                 to
                 lead
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 ignorance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 damnation
                 .
                 Hence
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 
                 often
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   know
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 universal
                 is
                 this
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Few
                 have
                 any
                 knowledge
                 or
                 understanding
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 They
                 have
                 Eagles
                 eyes
                 to
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 blinde
                 Owles
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 second
                 
                   Corruption
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                   is
                   Errour
                   .
                   Ignorance
                
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   act
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   simple
                   and
                   bare
                   apprehension
                
                 ;
                 but
                 Error
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Act
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Judgement
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 mis-judge
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 denied
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 22.29
                 .
                 Indeed
                 sometimes
                 the
                 wicked
                 wayes
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 are
                 called
                 
                   errours
                   :
                   They
                   have
                   alwayes
                   erred
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 their
                 ungodly
                 actions
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.10
                 .
                 because
                 every
                 sinne
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 an
                 errour
                 or
                 missing
                 of
                 the
                 mark
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 thy
                 ungodly
                 actions
                 are
                 errours
                 .
                 Thou
                 dost
                 well
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 errours
                 in
                 doctrine
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 complain
                 of
                 thy
                 errours
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 
                   Omnis
                   peccans
                   est
                   ignorans
                
                 ,
                 every
                 sinner
                 as
                 so
                 is
                 ignorant
                 and
                 erroneous
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 errours
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 judgeth
                 false
                 things
                 true
                 ,
                 or
                 true
                 false
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 some
                 errour
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 constitution
                 ,
                 
                   Temperamentum
                   ad
                   pondus
                
                 ,
                 an
                 exact
                 temperament
                 :
                 So
                 neither
                 in
                 any
                 mans
                 understanding
                 ,
                 an
                 exact
                 and
                 right
                 judging
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                   We
                   know
                   in
                   pa●t
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor
                 13.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 farre
                 more
                 things
                 than
                 we
                 know
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   further
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   heresie
                   .
                
                 Which
                 word
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 rise
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 innocent
                 in
                 its
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 used
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 affirm
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Ep●stles
                 it
                 is
                 alwayes
                 used
                 in
                 an
                 ill
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 ecclesiastical
                 use
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 different
                 from
                 errour
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Errour
                       is
                       in
                       matters
                       of
                       lesse
                       cons●quence
                       ,
                       that
                       are
                       not
                       of
                       necessity
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     heresie
                     they
                     make
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     things
                     fundamentall
                     :
                     therefore
                     the
                     Apostle
                     speaks
                     of
                     some
                     ,
                     
                       Who
                       shall
                       bring
                       in
                       damnable
                       Heresies
                       ,
                    
                     2
                     Pet
                     2.1
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       They
                       make
                       it
                       differ
                       in
                       the
                       affection
                       of
                       the
                       person
                       .
                    
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     an
                     Heretique
                     hath
                     pertinacy
                     and
                     
                       obstinacy
                       ;
                       An
                       Heretique
                       after
                       the
                       first
                       and
                       second
                       admonition
                       ,
                       reject
                       ,
                    
                     Tit.
                     3.10
                     .
                     But
                     errours
                     are
                     with
                     willingnesse
                     to
                     learn
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     informed
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Austin
                       ,
                       Errare
                       possum
                       haereticus
                       esse
                       nolo
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     Ecclesiastical
                     custome
                     hath
                     used
                     the
                     word
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     though
                     I
                     cannot
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     Scripture
                     doth
                     make
                     that
                     the
                     adequate
                     notion
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     .
                     Thus
                     you
                     see
                     in
                     these
                     three
                     wayes
                     the
                     minds
                     of
                     men
                     may
                     be
                     corrupted
                     ,
                     and
                     through
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     more
                     or
                     lesse
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     very
                     brink
                     of
                     hell
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     truth
                     little
                     thought
                     of
                     ;
                     yea
                     some
                     have
                     thought
                     Heresie
                     to
                     be
                     innocency
                     ;
                     yea
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     who
                     have
                     maintained
                     ,
                     a
                     man
                     may
                     be
                     saved
                     in
                     any
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     any
                     sect
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     so
                     ,
                     then
                     there
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     damnable
                     Heresies
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 Grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   errours
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   ungodlinesse
                   in
                   life
                   will
                   damne
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   sinfull
                   corruption
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   noble
                   faculty
                   in
                   a
                   man.
                
                 The
                 understanding
                 is
                 wounded
                 with
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 will
                 and
                 well
                 ordered
                 affections
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 sinfulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 understanding
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 damn
                 him
                 .
                 Grant
                 then
                 that
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 errours
                 ,
                 or
                 heresies
                 are
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 godly
                 man
                 afraid
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 who
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 matter
                 to
                 hold
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 opinion
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 be
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 infinite
                 evil
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 divide
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 noble
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 understanding
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 differenced
                 from
                 beasts
                 .
                 A
                 disease
                 in
                 the
                 eye
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 choice
                 a
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 eyes
                 be
                 so
                 dear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 Proverb
                 :
                 How
                 dear
                 
                 should
                 your
                 minds
                 and
                 understandings
                 be
                 :
                 Nature
                 hath
                 provided
                 a
                 covering
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hair
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 minds
                 from
                 all
                 infections
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   damnable
                   ,
                   Because
                   it
                   's
                   opposite
                   to
                   saving
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   faith
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   illnesse
                   of
                   every
                   privation
                   by
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   habit
                   it
                   is
                   contrary
                   unto
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ignorance
                 and
                 errour
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 a
                 sound
                 faith
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 deprive
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 those
                 divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 instrumental
                 to
                 all
                 holinesse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 are
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Austin
                   ,
                   Veritas
                   Christianorum
                   est
                   incomparabiliter
                   pulchrior
                   Helenâ
                   Graecorum
                   :
                
                 The
                 Christians
                 truth
                 is
                 more
                 lovely
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Grecians
                   Helena
                
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 strife
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 commands
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   strive
                   earnestly
                   for
                   the
                   faith
                   once
                   d●livered
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 Jude
                 v
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   endanger
                   salvation
                   ,
                   Because
                   all
                   errours
                   come
                   from
                   a
                   damnable
                   cause
                   .
                
                 Gal.
                 5.20
                 Heresies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Catalogue
                 with
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 fountain
                 ,
                 you
                 sh●ll
                 find
                 errours
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 loosnesse
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 bo●h
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 different
                 streams
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 one
                 ●p●ing
                 :
                 Though
                 they
                 may
                 struggle
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 are
                 twins
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 womb
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 an
                 antidote
                 would
                 this
                 be
                 against
                 these
                 soul-infections
                 that
                 are
                 abroad
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 errours
                 and
                 ungodly
                 practices
                 come
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 fountain
                 !
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 a
                 damnable
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Errours
                   in
                   judgement
                   endanger
                   salvation
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   lead
                   into
                   sinfull
                   and
                   dangerous
                   practices
                   .
                
                 In
                 Philosophy
                 we
                 are
                 ●old
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 connexion
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 will
                 and
                 aff●ctions
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 this
                 firmament
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 that
                 evils
                 are
                 portended
                 thereby
                 .
                 The
                 understanding
                 is
                 the
                 counsellour
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 sinfull
                 and
                 unruly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   To
                   take
                   heed
                   we
                   be
                   not
                   led
                   aside
                   with
                   any
                   errour
                   or
                   corrupt
                   Doctrines
                   .
                
                 You
                 see
                 death
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 lusts
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 mind
                 be
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 all
                 else
                 will
                 be
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   eye
                   be
                   dark
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   will
                   be
                   dark
                
                 Errours
                 will
                 breed
                 loosnesse
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 a
                 disease
                 in
                 the
                 choisest
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 know
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 thy
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 thy
                 care
                 can
                 preserve
                 thee
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 leadeth
                 us
                 into
                 truth
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                
                 John
                 14.6
                 The
                 greatest
                 learning
                 and
                 knowledge
                 will
                 not
                 keep
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 learned
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 Heretiques
                 :
                 but
                 two
                 things
                 will
                 especially
                 keep
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Humility
                       and
                       lowlinesse
                       of
                       mind
                    
                     ;
                     To
                     such
                     God
                     giveth
                     grace
                     ;
                     
                       To
                       babes
                       and
                       sucklings
                       he
                       revealeth
                       himself
                       .
                    
                     And
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       An
                       holy
                       conformity
                       to
                       Gods
                       will
                       ,
                       so
                       farre
                       as
                       we
                       know
                       .
                    
                     When
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     detain
                     truth
                     as
                     a
                     prisoner
                     in
                     our
                     lives
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Doct.
                 2.
                 
                 Whereas
                 you
                 see
                 an
                 eminent
                 Officer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 building
                 but
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 hardly
                 saved
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 hint
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 insist
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   every
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   eminent
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   very
                   difficultly
                   saved
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 will
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 such
                 danger
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 will
                 evident
                 poison
                 ?
                 If
                 these
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 hardly
                 prevented
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 the
                 constant
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 infi●mities
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ?
                 Which
                 makes
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   man
                   is
                   scarcely
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.18
                 .
                 Which
                 although
                 some
                 understand
                 of
                 a
                 temporal
                 salvation
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 hardly
                 delivered
                 from
                 those
                 temporal
                 afflictions
                 that
                 fall
                 out
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 consequence
                 it
                 reacheth
                 to
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 that
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   work
                   out
                   our
                   salvation
                   with
                   fear
                   and
                   trembling
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 2.12
                 .
                 Yea
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 one
                 foot
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   kept
                   under
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   lest
                   while
                   he
                   preached
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   he
                   himself
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   reprobate
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 ult
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Grounds
                 of
                 these
                 truths
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   the
                   exactnesse
                   and
                   strictnesse
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Godlinesse
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 high
                 hill
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 placed
                 virtue
                 .
                 
                   Strive
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   strait
                   gate
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 13.24
                 .
                 Be
                 in
                 an
                 agony
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 how
                 strait
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Matth
                 7
                 14
                 by
                 exclamation
                 ,
                 
                   few
                   do
                   enter
                   therein
                
                 ?
                 To
                 lay
                 out
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 godlinesse
                 from
                 Scripture-rules
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 almost
                 like
                 Tullies
                 description
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 Orator
                 ;
                 or
                 Plato
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 trusteth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 Evangelist
                 saith
                 ,
                 Mar.
                 10.24
                 The
                 Disciples
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   then
                   can
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ?
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 rich
                 man
                 ?
                 but
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ?
                 because
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 be
                 trusteth
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 riches
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   difficulty
                   doth
                   appear
                   from
                   that
                   remainder
                   and
                   relique
                   or
                   corruption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   to
                   break
                   out
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 bid
                 hi●
                 D●sciples
                 ,
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   drunkennesse
                   and
                   surfeting
                
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 ●arre
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 Luke
                 21.34
                 Paul
                 ,
                 how
                 doth
                 he
                 mourn
                 under
                 the
                 powerfull
                 vigor
                 of
                 sinne
                 still
                 abiding
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 Yea
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 combate
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Flesh
                   lusteth
                   after
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   against
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 constant
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 undone
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 heart
                 against
                 
                   heart
                   ,
                   affections
                
                 against
                 affections
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   afflictions
                   and
                   tribulations
                   which
                   God
                   brings
                   on
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   do
                   much
                   endanger
                   .
                
                 Did
                 not
                 God
                 break
                 out
                 upon
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   Eli
                   ,
                   David
                
                 and
                 Moses
                 very
                 dangerously
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 cast
                 them
                 quite
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 brings
                 in
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 mans
                 salvation
                 ,
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Judgement
                   must
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.17
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 tempests
                 and
                 rocks
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 wonder
                 any
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 haven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Exhortation
                
                 .
                 Be
                 quickned
                 up
                 to
                 more
                 exact
                 ,
                 strict
                 and
                 diligent
                 walking
                 .
                 If
                 Paul
                 that
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 abound
                 and
                 want
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 gyant
                 running
                 his
                 race
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 hardly
                 gets
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Where
                 wilt
                 thou
                 appear
                 ?
                 Hear
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   presse
                   forward
                   ,
                   I
                   forget
                   what
                   is
                   behinde
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   may
                   attain
                   to
                   the
                   prize
                   of
                   the
                   high
                   calling
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 inexcusable
                 is
                 thy
                 negligence
                 ,
                 thy
                 dissolutenesse
                 ?
                 Is
                 thy
                 life
                 a
                 striving
                 ,
                 an
                 agony
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 like
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 combate
                 and
                 conflict
                 ?
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 is
                 very
                 few
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 few
                 that
                 strive
                 ,
                 that
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 work
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 violent
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   16.
                
                 
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 are
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 you
                 ?
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 alter
                 his
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 yet
                 continueth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 verses
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 compared
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 to
                 a
                 building
                 ,
                 here
                 he
                 sheweth
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 building
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 sacred
                 holy
                 building
                 ;
                 
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 did
                 bring
                 in
                 any
                 unclean
                 and
                 unconsecrated
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 pollute
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 ;
                 thus
                 all
                 corruptions
                 in
                 
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Manners
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 pollution
                 of
                 this
                 spiritual
                 Temple
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 Argument
                 against
                 all
                 Church
                 pollutions
                 ,
                 whether
                 doctrinal
                 or
                 practical
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 similitude
                 or
                 comparison
                 the
                 Apostle
                 useth
                 :
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 dedicated
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 polluted
                 with
                 any
                 unclean
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Argument
                 might
                 pierce
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 puts
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 a
                 sharp
                 Interrogation
                 upon
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   that
                   ye
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   ?
                
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 confessed
                 Principle
                 ,
                 a
                 truth
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reason
                 to
                 prove
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 I
                 referre
                 it
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 at
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 truly
                 ,
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 a
                 Mine
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 every
                 word
                 hath
                 precious
                 matter
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Only
                 consider
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 interrogative
                 Introduction
                 ,
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                
                 ?
                 One
                 great
                 cause
                 why
                 they
                 admitted
                 such
                 prophanensse
                 and
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 or
                 the
                 not
                 attending
                 to
                 those
                 Priviledges
                 and
                 Relations
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 unto
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 duely
                 considered
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Gods
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 suffered
                 strange
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 strange
                 manners
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 no
                 strange
                 uncircumcised
                 might
                 
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   those
                   Priviledges
                   and
                   Relations
                   which
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   that
                   professe
                   God
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   ,
                   
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   Argument
                   against
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Pollutions
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.19
                 .
                 the
                 Apostle
                 argueth
                 against
                 all
                 libidinous
                 and
                 unclean
                 waies
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 bodies
                 were
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 now
                 here
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 speak
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Assembly
                 united
                 together
                 :
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Society
                 joyned
                 together
                 :
                 As
                 is
                 more
                 largely
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 argueth
                 chiefly
                 (
                 though
                 not
                 excluding
                 sinnes
                 of
                 practice
                 )
                 against
                 corruptions
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 instituted
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 puts
                 
                   corruptions
                   in
                   Doctrine
                
                 through
                 errours
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 lives
                 through
                 ungodlinesse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   same
                   guilt
                
                 ;
                 both
                 are
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 verse
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 Gal.
                 59
                 ,
                 useth
                 a
                 Proverbial
                 speech
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   little
                   leaven
                   ,
                   leaveneth
                   the
                   whole
                   lump
                   ,
                
                 against
                 corruptions
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 I
                 insist
                 on
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   shew
                   what
                   a
                   goade
                   and
                   spurre
                   to
                   all
                   purity
                   and
                   holinesse
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Manners
                   the
                   ,
                   consideration
                   of
                   Church-Priviledges
                   ,
                   Church-Titles
                   ,
                   and
                   Relations
                   a●e
                
                 Thus
                 Rom.
                 6.3
                 .
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   that
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   were
                   baptized
                   into
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   were
                   baptized
                   into
                   his
                   death
                
                 ?
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 their
                 baptism
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 did
                 signifie
                 ,
                 and
                 oblige
                 to
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 them
                 live
                 in
                 sinne
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 people
                 generally
                 rest
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 Christians
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 baptized
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 what
                 these
                 things
                 mean
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 they
                 oblige
                 them
                 unto
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 make
                 us
                 all
                 tremble
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 vast
                 disproportion
                 between
                 our
                 Names
                 ,
                 our
                 Relations
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 lives
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 occasioned
                 many
                 to
                 runne
                 into
                 an
                 extremity
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   true
                   Churches
                   ,
                   no
                   true
                   members
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   amongst
                   us
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 prophaneness
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 amongst
                 us
                 :
                 though
                 therein
                 they
                 go
                 beyond
                 bounds
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 this
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 was
                 not
                 unchurched
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 disorders
                 and
                 corruptions
                 amongst
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 enforce
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 consider
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 notable
                 Titles
                 or
                 Relations
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 if
                 rightly
                 considered
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 work
                 like
                 fire
                 to
                 consume
                 all
                 our
                 drosse
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 very
                 word
                 
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   Church
                
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Societies
                 and
                 Assemblies
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Faith.
                 Thus
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   the
                   Churches
                   in
                   Asia
                   .
                
                 Now
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 matter
                 is
                 this
                 very
                 word
                 Church
                 ?
                 For
                 a
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 signifieth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 people
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 and
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Laws
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 men
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 prophanenesse
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 a
                 life
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Churches
                 Charter
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 walketh
                 .
                 Thus
                 all
                 our
                 Congregations
                 should
                 be
                 men
                 called
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ignorance
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Rule
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 persons
                 or
                 the
                 Societies
                 that
                 do
                 this
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 still
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 conversation
                 ?
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 scandals
                 and
                 offences
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 too
                 often
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   woe
                   be
                   to
                   such
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 give
                 so
                 many
                 scandals
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 accounted
                 a
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 a
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 thus
                 charge
                 us
                 ,
                 go
                 beyond
                 their
                 line
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 generally
                 so
                 corrupt
                 and
                 wicked
                 ,
                 so
                 ignorant
                 and
                 beastly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 spots
                 in
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 grievous
                 reproach
                 to
                 that
                 holy
                 Profession
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 our
                 Congregations
                 and
                 persons
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 defilements
                 ,
                 
                   remember
                   what
                   the
                   word
                
                 Church
                 
                   is
                   ;
                   a
                   company
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 ignorant
                 and
                 prophane
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 to
                 endeavour
                 their
                 reformation
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 continue
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Clouds
                 that
                 are
                 exhaled
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 terrestrial
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 follow
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 so
                 though
                 in
                 our
                 original
                 we
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   are
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 this
                 
                   heavenly
                   call
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 wholly
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 
                   heavenly
                   conversation
                
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 for
                 Starres
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 dung
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 prophane
                 ,
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 people
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 this
                 very
                 title
                 should
                 raise
                 up
                 your
                 hearts
                 !
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   persons
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   wickednesse
                
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 such
                 Apostates
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 degenerate
                 from
                 our
                 Titles
                 and
                 Names
                 ?
                 If
                 Christ
                 complained
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 
                   material
                   Temple
                   a
                   den
                   of
                   thieves
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 21.13
                 .
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 make
                 his
                 Church
                 a
                 stew
                 ,
                 a
                 dunghill
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 ungodlinesse
                 ?
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 them
                 better
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 
                   nature
                   ,
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 consideration
                 that
                 we
                 
                   are
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   God.
                
                 This
                 also
                 should
                 affect
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 God
                 enters
                 into
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   people
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 7.23
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.16
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                
                 ;
                 Gods
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 26.18
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
                 135.4
                 .
                 Tit.
                 2.14
                 .
                 Now
                 consider
                 how
                 great
                 an
                 obligation
                 lyeth
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Gods
                   people
                   :
                   They
                   draw
                   nigh
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   duties
                   of
                   Communion
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   draweth
                   nigh
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   dispensations
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 much
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 purity
                 ,
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 such
                 ?
                 Did
                 Ahasueros
                 command
                 those
                 Virgins
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 daies
                 persuming
                 and
                 preparing
                 themselves
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 what
                 preparation
                 then
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 excellent
                 Majesty
                 ?
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 ?
                 Prayer
                 and
                 other
                 religious
                 approaches
                 are
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 know
                 what
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 throw
                 away
                 all
                 our
                 rags
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 offend
                 his
                 pure
                 eyes
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 herein
                 people
                 not
                 diligently
                 meditate
                 ,
                 
                   Whose
                   servants
                   do
                   we
                   professe
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   ?
                   Into
                   whose
                   presence
                   are
                   we
                   going
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   pray
                   and
                   humble
                   our
                   souls
                
                 ?
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 to
                 every
                 prophane
                 and
                 formal
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 ?
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 you
                 hear
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 living
                 God
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 ta●e
                 no
                 more
                 heed
                 ?
                 Why
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 prepare
                 thy self
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 people
                 would
                 consider
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Angels
                 cover
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 them
                 diligently
                 throw
                 away
                 all
                 their
                 unseemlinesse
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Remember
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   came
                   without
                   a
                   wedding
                   garment
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 22.12
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   great
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   how
                   precious
                   and
                   choice
                   those
                   duties
                   are
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   go
                   about
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 did
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   all
                   ought
                   to
                   walk
                   by
                   ,
                   when
                   once
                   they
                   give
                   in
                   their
                   names
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 This
                 also
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 special
                 antidote
                 against
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
                 You
                 that
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 you
                 list
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 covetous
                 ,
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 or
                 malicious
                 lusts
                 your
                 laws
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 Gods
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 guidance
                 .
                 Thus
                 David
                 professed
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 Word
                 a
                 
                   light
                   and
                   lanthorn
                   to
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thereby
                 he
                 was
                 forewarned
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 So
                 
                   a
                   young
                   man
                
                 ,
                 though
                 unruly
                 and
                 masterfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   he
                   may
                   cleanse
                   his
                   way
                   by
                   attending
                   unto
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Bath
                 that
                 may
                 wash
                 away
                 all
                 our
                 filth
                 .
                 Now
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 attends
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 Bible
                 allow
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 prophane
                 ?
                 Doth
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 licentious
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 ye
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 you
                 do
                 !
                 Should
                 ye
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 are
                 Baptized
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 you
                 do
                 professe
                 a
                 submission
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 an
                 orderly
                 conformity
                 thereunto
                 :
                 What
                 the
                 Word
                 saith
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 do
                 ;
                 what
                 that
                 forbids
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 abstain
                 from
                 :
                 Yet
                 how
                 few
                 do
                 order
                 their
                 conversation
                 hereunto
                 ;
                 Oh
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 prevail
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 !
                 Take
                 the
                 Bible
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Guide
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Rule
                 ;
                 write
                 after
                 that
                 Copy
                 :
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 heavenly
                 Glasse
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 thou
                 wilt
                 dresse
                 thy self
                 .
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   you
                   must
                   walk
                   by
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   think
                   and
                   speak
                   by
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   very
                   name
                   and
                   title
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   if
                   men
                   did
                   consider
                   how
                   much
                   were
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   what
                   great
                   alterations
                   and
                   changes
                   would
                   it
                   make
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 gloriest
                 in
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
                 Thou
                 wouldst
                 judge
                 it
                 the
                 greatest
                 reproach
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 
                   no
                   Christian
                
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 ?
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 title
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 idle
                 name
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 
                   anointed
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   graces
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 As
                 Christ
                 was
                 therefore
                 called
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 
                   annoinned
                   by
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   abilities
                   and
                   sufficiency
                   for
                   that
                   work
                   of
                   Redempt●on
                
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 as
                 Members
                 from
                 that
                 Head
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   anointed
                   with
                   fit
                   graces
                   for
                   our
                   particular
                   places
                   and
                   Relations
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 spiritual
                 and
                 precious
                 oyntment
                 is
                 poured
                 upon
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Christian
                 indeed
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 God
                 complaineth
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 3.9
                 .
                 who
                 
                   said
                   they
                   were
                   Jews
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 ;
                 so
                 God
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 judge
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 doing
                 his
                 work
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 into
                 many
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 noisome
                 dunghill
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 Spices
                 .
                 
                   What
                   is
                   Christianity
                
                 ?
                 said
                 Nazianzen
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 giveth
                 this
                 definition
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   likenesse
                   or
                   resemblance
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   mans
                   ability
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Thou
                 wert
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 findest
                 thy self
                 in
                 extreme
                 poverty
                 :
                 That
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 healthfull
                 ,
                 strong
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 findest
                 thy
                 pains
                 and
                 infirmities
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Wouldst
                 thou
                 regard
                 the
                 titles
                 and
                 names
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 find
                 the
                 clear
                 contrary
                 ?
                 So
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 here
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 called
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 meeknesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 zeal
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 which
                 Christ
                 had
                 :
                 What
                 will
                 this
                 name
                 avail
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 reality
                 is
                 wanting
                 .
                 I
                 intreat
                 you
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 consideration
                 
                   of
                   a
                   Believer
                   ,
                   hath
                   much
                   efficacy
                   likewise
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   like
                   fire
                   in
                   our
                   bowels
                   .
                
                 Doest
                 thou
                 believe
                 ?
                 Art
                 thou
                 no
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 no
                 mocker
                 and
                 scorner
                 ,
                 no
                 scepticall
                 ,
                 or
                 disputer
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 serious
                 ,
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 Believer
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 thee
                 consonant
                 to
                 Gods
                 will.
                 For
                 take
                 but
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 particular
                 Objects
                 of
                 thy
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 saiest
                 thou
                 doest
                 with
                 thy
                 whole
                 heart
                 believe
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 darest
                 not
                 deny
                 them
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   believest
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   omniscient
                   and
                   omnipotent
                   ,
                   who
                   judgeth
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   whose
                   eyes
                   are
                   alwaies
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                   David
                
                 was
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   knew
                   his
                   siting
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   rising
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   go
                   from
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   God
                   was
                   every
                   where
                   present
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 139.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 believe
                 this
                 indeed
                 ,
                 how
                 darest
                 thou
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 God
                 in
                 thy
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Closet
                 with
                 thee
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 have
                 heart-sinnes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 All
                 is
                 well
                 because
                 the
                 world
                 doth
                 not
                 behold
                 it
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 proud
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 malicious
                 thoughts
                 .
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 doest
                 believe
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 upon
                 thee
                 ?
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 solicited
                 to
                 any
                 evil
                 way
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Oh
                   ,
                   my
                   soul
                   ,
                   knowest
                   thou
                   not
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   here
                   !
                
                 Am
                 I
                 afraid
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 cannot
                 damn
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 throw
                 me
                 into
                 Hell
                 ?
                 and
                 do
                 I
                 not
                 tremble
                 at
                 Gods
                 eye
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 To
                 instance
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   believest
                   a
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   appointed
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   men
                   must
                   appear
                   to
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 
                   come
                   as
                   a
                   Judge
                   in
                   flaming
                   fire
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   upon
                   all
                   that
                   obey
                   not
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 Those
                 Lamps
                 that
                 the
                 foolish
                 Virgins
                 had
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 are
                 that
                 outward
                 profession
                 of
                 Christs
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 outward
                 preparation
                 to
                 meet
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 believe
                 such
                 a
                 day
                 coming
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 impartiall
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 terrible
                 manner
                 ,
                 might
                 it
                 not
                 take
                 off
                 every
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 dearest
                 sinnes
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 (
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.11
                 .
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 expectation
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   then
                   on
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 he
                 cryeth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   ought
                   we
                   to
                   be
                   ?
                
                 For
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Atheists
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 marvell
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 and
                 take
                 no
                 care
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 a
                 Believer
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 art
                 not
                 in
                 Prayer
                 often
                 ,
                 in
                 fasting
                 and
                 humiliation
                 in
                 reference
                 hereunto
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 deluge
                 of
                 all
                 errours
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 good
                 logick
                 :
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 inferre
                 good
                 conclusions
                 from
                 good
                 Premises
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Christians
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 Believers
                 of
                 such
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 things
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 those
                 inferre
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   manner
                   of
                   persons
                   should
                   we
                   be
                
                 in
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 Conversation
                 ?
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 ?
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 sinne
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 mans
                 life
                 ?
                 Oh
                 ,
                 men
                 be
                 either
                 desperate
                 Atheists
                 or
                 ,
                 mad
                 fools
                 !
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 fools
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 believe
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 lives
                 not
                 answerable
                 thereunto
                 .
                 What
                 wilt
                 thou
                 plead
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ?
                 What
                 will
                 thy
                 own
                 conscience
                 say
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 become
                 immediately
                 
                 speechlesse
                 ,
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 open
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 command
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 him
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 him
                 into
                 Hell
                 ?
                 If
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 deny
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 cannot
                 ,
                 you
                 dare
                 not
                 deny
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 go
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 mourn
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 meditate
                 in
                 secret
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Know
                   ye
                   not
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 The
                 Introductive
                 Preface
                 hath
                 been
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Assertion
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 therein
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   Subject
                   ,
                   who
                
                 are
                 compared
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 they
                 be
                 compared
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 ground
                 or
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 comparison
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Subject
                 compared
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Ye
                   ]
                   Ye
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 
                   [
                   Ye
                
                 ]
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 both
                 Collectively
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Community
                 ,
                 a
                 Society
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 stone
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 stones
                 artificially
                 built
                 together
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Distributively
                   .
                   [
                   Ye
                
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   man
                
                 is
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 As
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.17
                 .
                 
                   Your
                   bodies
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 ;
                 he
                 speaketh
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 Matter
                 we
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 verse
                 17
                 Only
                 the
                 word
                 
                   [
                   Temple
                
                 ]
                 is
                 used
                 sometimes
                 for
                 that
                 magnificent
                 and
                 glorious
                 building
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 all
                 his
                 worship
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 that
                 glorious
                 Palace
                 wherein
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 effectualy
                 demonstrate
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 signifieth
                 
                   any
                   large
                   Palace
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Tower
                 ,
                 any
                 
                   Kingly
                   House
                
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.9
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 used
                 for
                 
                   Heaven
                   as
                   Gods
                   House
                
                 ,
                 Mich.
                 1.2
                 .
                 and
                 Psal
                 .
                 11.4
                 .
                 From
                 Templum
                 comes
                 that
                 word
                 Contempl●r
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 behold
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 Considere
                 from
                 sidus
                 .
                 But
                 metaphorically
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 signifieth
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Destroy
                   this
                   Temple
                
                 (
                 said
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   and
                   in
                   three
                   daies
                   I
                   will
                   build
                   it
                   up
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 2.19
                 .
                 
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Temple
                 were
                 holy
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Schechinah
                 ,
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 there
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 doth
                 Christs
                 body
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Godhead
                 dwelled
                 in
                 it
                 so
                 fully
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   Believers
                
                 assembled
                 and
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 commune
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 from
                 between
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 there
                 graciously
                 exhibite
                 himself
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 a
                 peculiar
                 place
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 promised
                 his
                 gracious
                 presence
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Believers
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 way
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 more
                 in
                 verse
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Doct.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   God
                   met
                   together
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Spiritual
                   Temple
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Temple
                 was
                 not
                 more
                 glorious
                 and
                 admirable
                 to
                 the
                 humane
                 eye
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 Societies
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Thus
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   fit
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.4
                 .
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 learned
                 men
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 Exekiel's
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 though
                 very
                 obscure
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 measuring
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 heavenly
                 and
                 glorious
                 manner
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   
                   delights
                   to
                   allude
                   to
                   those
                   ancient
                   usages
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Evangelical
                 Duties
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 called
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 thus
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Temple
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 allusively
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Materials
                   for
                   the
                   Temple
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   polished
                   and
                   fitted
                   by
                   art
                   ,
                   ere
                   they
                   could
                   be
                   made
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   building
                
                 :
                 The
                 trees
                 and
                 timber
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 goodly
                 structure
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 Instruments
                 of
                 art
                 going
                 over
                 them
                 to
                 prepare
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 ere
                 a
                 people
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 :
                 indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Divine
                 efficacy
                 and
                 power
                 passing
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 Faith
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 preparednesse
                 for
                 such
                 Church
                 duties
                 ,
                 till
                 God
                 doth
                 enable
                 us
                 .
                 Look
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 brought
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 ?
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 nature
                 and
                 custome
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 born
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 our
                 being
                 Christians
                 ,
                 then
                 Jews
                 have
                 for
                 being
                 Jews
                 .
                 Turkes
                 for
                 being
                 Turkes
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 Temple
                 indeed
                 .
                 No
                 ;
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   not
                   revealed
                   this
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.17
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Vineyard
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Garden
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 naturally
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 art
                 and
                 industry
                 are
                 made
                 such
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 our
                 Societies
                 and
                 Meetings
                 are
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 wholly
                 of
                 his
                 making
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Materials
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   were
                   very
                   excellent
                   and
                   precious
                   ,
                
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 ,
                 &c.
                 not
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 stone
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 wood
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 putrifie
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 covered
                 over
                 with
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gold
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 gold
                 ;
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 snuffers
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 gold
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 did
                 this
                 represent
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 people
                 those
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 much
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 from
                 pibble
                 stones
                 ;
                 as
                 precious
                 wood
                 from
                 bryers
                 ?
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   people
                   of
                   more
                   noble
                   and
                   heavenly
                   Conversation
                   then
                   the
                   world
                   can
                   reach
                   unto
                   .
                
                 There
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sinfull
                 debasing
                 waies
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 As
                 Michall
                 ,
                 though
                 falsly
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 dancing
                 before
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   made
                   thy self
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   vile
                   fellowes
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 truly
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 runnest
                 into
                 any
                 excesse
                 of
                 ryot
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 greedily
                 pursueth
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 made
                 thy self
                 like
                 a
                 Dunghill
                 ,
                 not
                 Gods
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   external
                   glory
                
                 :
                 A
                 magnificent
                 place
                 ,
                 admired
                 by
                 Heathens
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 weeping
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   latter
                   Temple
                   was
                   not
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                
                 Ezra
                 3.10
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 likewise
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 heavenly
                 way
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   is
                   all
                   glorious
                   within
                   ,
                
                 Psalms
                 45
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Gospel
                 that
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 is
                 stiled
                 a
                 
                   glorious
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.11
                 And
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   glory
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Peter
                 4.14
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Temple
                   ,
                   should
                   farre
                   exceed
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                
                 Hag.
                 2.9
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 was
                 that
                 made
                 good
                 ?
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 outward
                 glory
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Christ
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 ,
                 did
                 reform
                 all
                 those
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   did
                   sit
                   as
                   a
                   refiner
                   to
                   purifie
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                   Levi.
                
                 This
                 was
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 spiritual
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 sheweth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 do
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 worship
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   to
                   a
                   spiritual
                   eye
                   ,
                   that
                   judgeth
                   spiritually
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   greatest
                   glory
                   .
                
                 Who
                 would
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 deserved
                 such
                 a
                 Title
                 as
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ?
                 
                 The
                 most
                 sublime
                 and
                 transcendent
                 perfection
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 ordinary
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 dignifie
                 it
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 then
                 account
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 goodly
                 Edifices
                 ,
                 in
                 glorious
                 Ornaments
                 ,
                 in
                 stately
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 
                   pure
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   Godly
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Holy
                   life
                
                 .
                 Such
                 times
                 ,
                 are
                 glorious
                 times
                 ;
                 such
                 Administrations
                 use
                 to
                 ravish
                 a
                 godly
                 heart
                 .
                 David
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   amiable
                   were
                   the
                   Tabernacles
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ?
                
                 Psalmes
                 84.1.10
                 .
                 
                   And
                   one
                   day
                   there
                   ,
                   was
                   better
                   then
                   many
                   any
                   where
                   else
                   .
                
                 And
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 enjoying
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 a
                 Pearl
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 native
                 lustre
                 ;
                 to
                 paint
                 that
                 ,
                 would
                 disgrace
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 all
                 spiritual
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 pure
                 native
                 appointment
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 goodly
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 disparage
                 them
                 .
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 external
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Believer
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   precious
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 1
                 Peter
                 2.7
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   holy
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   other
                   buildings
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 Holy
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 an
                 holinesse
                 inherent
                 ,
                 as
                 Angels
                 and
                 men
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Dedication
                 and
                 Consecration
                 ;
                 a
                 relative
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 being
                 set
                 apart
                 by
                 Gods
                 special
                 Command
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 use
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 neither
                 our
                 material
                 Churches
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 18
                 verse
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 point
                 to
                 handle
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 of
                 men
                 from
                 superstitious
                 thoughts
                 about
                 holy
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 relative
                 or
                 typicall
                 Holinesse
                 :
                 The
                 Temple
                 was
                 an
                 
                   Holy
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Jerusalem
                
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   City
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 every
                 Jew
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Holy
                 person
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4.5
                 .
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 unclean
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 that
                 Vision
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Call
                   no
                   man
                   unholy
                   or
                   unclean
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 10.38
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 peculiarly
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 relative
                 Holinesse
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   all
                   Believers
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 wickednesse
                 and
                 impiety
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 .
                 Oh
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 What
                 a
                 strong
                 Obligation
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 live
                 holily
                 !
                 We
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 such
                 lives
                 ,
                 such
                 affections
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 .
                 
                   Procul
                   ,
                   O
                   Procul
                   esse
                   prophani
                   ,
                
                 they
                 would
                 cry
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 heathenish
                 Temples
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 Moses
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 pull
                 off
                 the
                 shooes
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 place
                 was
                 holy
                 ,
                 Exodus
                 3.5
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 much
                 rather
                 must
                 thou
                 pluck
                 off
                 thy
                 sinfull
                 lusts
                 ,
                 thy
                 carnal
                 pleasures
                 !
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 holy
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 conversant
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthy
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   this
                   relative
                   Holinesse
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   Capitall
                   crime
                   to
                   defile
                   this
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 There
                 were
                 Porters
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 Gate
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 all
                 unclean
                 things
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 23.19
                 No
                 unclean
                 thing
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 a
                 company
                 joyned
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 holy
                 ends
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   out
                   all
                   unclean
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 ult
                 .
                 Here
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   godly
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Excommunication
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 meerly
                 medicinal
                 ,
                 not
                 vindicative
                 ;
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 not
                 destruction
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 ,
                 an
                 unclean
                 vessel
                 in
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 :
                 
                   Cast
                   out
                   from
                   among
                   you
                   that
                   wicked
                   person
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Corinth
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 an
                 excellent
                 disciplin'd
                 Army
                 .
                 
                   Therefore
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   walk
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   disorderly
                   ,
                   note
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   withdraw
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   
                   be
                   ashamed
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thessalonians
                 3.11
                 ,
                 14.
                 1
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 5.7
                 .
                 the
                 Apostle
                 commands
                 them
                 
                   to
                   purge
                   out
                   the
                   old
                   leaven
                   ,
                
                 the
                 wicked
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   new
                   lump
                   ,
                
                 a
                 choice
                 and
                 holy
                 company
                 ,
                 worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
                 This
                 spiritual
                 Sword
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 temporal
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 power
                 given
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 men
                 who
                 do
                 ill
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 afraid
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 ,
                 this
                 godly
                 Discipline
                 was
                 admirably
                 executed
                 ,
                 as
                 appeares
                 by
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 this
                 weeding-hook
                 was
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 or
                 abused
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Garden
                 was
                 runne
                 over
                 with
                 weeds
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   Gods
                   gracious
                   presence
                   .
                
                 From
                 thence
                 he
                 did
                 hear
                 prayer
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 accepted
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 thence
                 he
                 commanded
                 blessings
                 .
                 His
                 promise
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   would
                   put
                   his
                   Name
                   there
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 still
                 continued
                 in
                 Gods
                 Church
                 .
                 
                   When
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   are
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   there
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 18.20
                 .
                 Though
                 God
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 gracious
                 presence
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Closet
                 or
                 Privy-Chamber
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Garden
                 wherein
                 he
                 walks
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 presence
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 discovered
                 these
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   only
                   are
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   of
                   grace
                
                 :
                 Here
                 only
                 is
                 
                   Justification
                   ,
                   Adoption
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Pool
                 of
                 Bethesda
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Angel
                 comes
                 down
                 .
                 Through
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 yet
                 his
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 gracious
                 favoures
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Ark
                 in
                 which
                 salvation
                 only
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinnes
                 among
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 God
                 indeed
                 ,
                 doth
                 many
                 times
                 differ
                 his
                 temporal
                 judgments
                 upon
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 heareth
                 their
                 prayers
                 and
                 groanes
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 natural
                 desires
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 young
                 Ravens
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 is
                 no
                 gracious
                 answer
                 of
                 any
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 pardon
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 alwaies
                 night
                 ;
                 Ice
                 and
                 cold
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 no
                 Sunne
                 beames
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 refresh
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   only
                   is
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   all
                   graces
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   by
                   whom
                   God
                   is
                   gracious
                   to
                   us
                
                 As
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 any
                 rain
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 mankind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 partaketh
                 not
                 of
                 gracious
                 influences
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 no
                 Ascention
                 ,
                 no
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 no
                 pleading
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 Gods
                 presence
                 without
                 Beniamin
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Only
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   such
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   qualified
                   for
                   gracious
                   Priviledges
                   .
                
                 Here
                 only
                 is
                 
                   true
                   Piety
                
                 ;
                 here
                 only
                 is
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Repentance
                
                 :
                 Here
                 only
                 men
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 manner
                 pray
                 to
                 God.
                 All
                 those
                 moral
                 vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 endowments
                 amongst
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 though
                 gilded
                 over
                 ,
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 drosse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 Are
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 thus
                 Temples
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 and
                 should
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 be
                 thus
                 in
                 particular
                 ?
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   holy
                   ,
                   how
                   godly
                   ,
                   how
                   orderly
                   should
                   all
                   our
                   Assemblies
                   be
                   ?
                
                 What
                 Jeremy
                 can
                 make
                 Lamentations
                 bitter
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 this
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 dunghill
                 ?
                 How
                 comes
                 so
                 much
                 ignorance
                 and
                 prophanenesse
                 to
                 be
                 amongst
                 us
                 ?
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 places
                 prepared
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
                 Know
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 defilements
                 are
                 worse
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Judgment
                   should
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.17
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Ezechiel's
                 Prophesse
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   destroying
                   Angel
                   is
                   commanded
                   to
                   begin
                   at
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 9.6
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 sit
                 and
                 hear
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 fear
                 and
                 tremble
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 presence
                 discovering
                 it self
                 ?
                 How
                 few
                 are
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 their
                 souls
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 Devils
                 ?
                 Hence
                 
                 cometh
                 that
                 pride
                 ,
                 that
                 malice
                 ,
                 that
                 opposition
                 unto
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 so
                 live
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Such
                 men
                 have
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Spirit
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 !
                 Be
                 men
                 affected
                 with
                 understanding
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 To
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Beast
                 or
                 a
                 Devil
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 contrary
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 holy
                 relation
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 considered
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 is
                 compared
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 what
                 more
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 .
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   ground
                   and
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Comparison
                   ,
                   Why
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 particle
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 hath
                 many
                 significations
                 or
                 uses
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 Causall
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   ye
                   are
                
                 .
                 In
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 it
                 's
                 so
                 used
                 :
                 Jere.
                 42.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   angry
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   sinned
                
                 .
                 i.
                 e.
                 For
                 (
                 Joh.
                 2.
                 )
                 
                   they
                   staid
                   not
                   there
                   many
                   daies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Passover
                   was
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 For.
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   are
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 causall
                 Inference
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 Person
                 described
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 His
                 efficacy
                 or
                 operation
              
               
                 The
                 Person
                 described
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Relation
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 operation
                 or
                 effect
                 ,
                 it
                 
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Greek
                 word
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Ruach
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 signification
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 more
                 boundlesse
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 signifieth
                 either
                 absolutely
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 Persons
                 ;
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 
                   pure
                   and
                   simple
                   essence
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 signifieth
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   dead
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   but
                   quickned
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.18
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 
                   anger
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   judgment
                   and
                   burning
                
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 a
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   giddinesse
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Relatively
                 for
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Person
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Trinity
                   .
                   Baptizing
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 's
                 used
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 Texe
                 doth
                 two
                 waies
                 prove
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 argunig
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Spirit
                   did
                   dwell
                   in
                   them
                
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 sound
                 Argument
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 God.
                 And
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Partly
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   Temples
                   w●re
                   built
                   to
                   none
                   but
                   God
                
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ingrafted
                 a
                 truth
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 so
                 professedly
                 by
                 Papists
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 for
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 in
                 dedicating
                 their
                 Temples
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Saints
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Temples
                   indeed
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   built
                   only
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   name
                   such
                   a
                   Saint
                   only
                   for
                   memorial
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   Person
                   they
                   dedicate
                   them
                   to
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 distinction
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 fig
                 leaf
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 their
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 two
                 Doctrines
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                     1.
                     
                     
                       That
                       the
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       is
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       This
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       dwels
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 Points
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 profitable
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   God.
                
                 There
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 Heretiques
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 late
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 Polonia
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Transilvana
                   ,
                   Servetus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 some
                 in
                 this
                 land
                 very
                 lately
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 maintained
                 privately
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 published
                 Books
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 essence
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 long
                 contention
                 ,
                 whether
                 verball
                 or
                 real
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 disputed
                 between
                 the
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 and
                 the
                 Latin
                 Churches
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 procession
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 whether
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 Father
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 doubt
                 at
                 all
                 about
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 handle
                 this
                 point
                 Practically
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 first
                 Doctrinally
                 to
                 inform
                 your
                 judgments
                 about
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 orderly
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 denyed
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 waies
                 .
                 Either
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Such
                 who
                 have
                 thought
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Person
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 attribute
                 or
                 operation
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 man
                 we
                 would
                 call
                 an
                 accident
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 Gods
                 anger
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 distinct
                 Person
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 :
                 )
                 So
                 neither
                 doth
                 this
                 concerning
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 mighty
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 putting
                 forth
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Others
                 make
                 him
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 fore-front
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ;
                 they
                 make
                 him
                 the
                 chief
                 Angel
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 to
                 overthrow
                 those
                 damnable
                 Heresies
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Person
                   ,
                   not
                   an
                   attribute
                   ,
                
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   all
                   those
                   personal
                   operations
                   that
                   are
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 what
                 arguments
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 may
                 prove
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Person
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 form
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 
                   Into
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 argueth
                 that
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Person
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 absurd
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 are
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 an
                 attribute
                 or
                 operation
                 ?
                 So
                 
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   that
                   dear
                   witnesse
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 5.7
                 .
                 Three
                 ]
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 three
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 three
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 personal
                 operations
                 .
                 
                   These
                   bare
                   witnesse
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 ]
                 Some
                 reade
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   descended
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   a
                   Dove
                
                 ;
                 which
                 plainly
                 denoteth
                 a
                 thing
                 subsisting
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 attribute
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   sin
                   against
                   him
                
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 imply
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   lied
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Act
                 5.4
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   lied
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   the
                   sinne
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 12.31
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 attributed
                 
                   understanding
                   and
                   will
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   Vnderstanding
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   searcheth
                   the
                   deep
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   knoweth
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.11
                 .
                 And
                 Will
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 where
                 he
                 reckoneth
                 up
                 several
                 operations
                 ,
                 
                   Even
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Spirit
                   giveth
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   pleaseth
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Texts
                 are
                 so
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 men
                 sadly
                 forsaken
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   a
                   chief
                   spirit
                   among
                   Angels
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   deed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   truth
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Nature
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 Now
                 some
                 choice
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 into
                 these
                 heads
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                 
                   The
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   directly
                   and
                   properly
                   (
                   not
                   metaphorically
                   )
                   attributed
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   speak
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   ever
                   since
                   the
                   world
                   begun
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 ,
                 What
                 Person
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 God-head
                 ?
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.21
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Prophets
                   spake
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 enlightened
                 and
                 moved
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Thus
                 Acts
                 5.4
                 .
                 
                   Why
                   hath
                   Satan
                   filled
                   thy
                   heart
                   ?
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   lied
                   to
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   God.
                   Ananias
                
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 had
                 only
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 men
                 ;
                 but
                 mark
                 the
                 opposition
                 ,
                 not
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ;
                 especially
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 
                   There
                   are
                   diversities
                   of
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   ;
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Lord
                
                 and
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 what
                 Texts
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   those
                   works
                   attributed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   onely
                   belong
                   unto
                   a
                   God.
                
                 Such
                 as
                 God
                 only
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Creation
                   ,
                   Sanctification
                
                 and
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   miraculous
                   operations
                
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 do
                 demonstrate
                 and
                 prove
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 33
                 6.
                 
                 
                   By
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   the
                   Heavens
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   (
                   or
                   breath
                   )
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   th●y
                   were
                   created
                   .
                
                 Job
                 33.4
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   made
                   me
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spir●t
                   moved
                   on
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Hen
                 on
                 the
                 eggs
                 ,
                 giving
                 vivifical
                 influence
                 .
                 For
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 concurreth
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 preparing
                 and
                 fitting
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 oblation
                 .
                 Hence
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   conceived
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 an
                 Angel
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 greater
                 than
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Benefus
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Redemption
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 both
                 applieth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 assureth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   heareth
                   witnesse
                   with
                   our
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.16
                 .
                 And
                 
                   we
                   are
                   sealed
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.30
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 
                   miraculous
                   operations
                
                 .
                 So
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 all
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   finger
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 11.12
                 .
                 by
                 which
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   Devils
                
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Pentecost
                   ,
                   He
                   descended
                   in
                   a
                   mighty
                   rushing
                   wind
                   ,
                   and
                   cloven
                   tongues
                   of
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 filling
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 with
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 works
                 of
                 
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   graces
                   are
                   wrought
                   by
                   him
                   :
                
                 Yea
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Office
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 Now
                 Divines
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 farre
                 greater
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 argueth
                 more
                 power
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 natures
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 world
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 constantly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 other
                 Persons
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 .
                 Hence
                 likewise
                 all
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 the
                 gifts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Acts
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Over
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   overseers
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   attributes
                   and
                   properties
                   of
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   also
                   in
                   Scripture
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   omnipresence
                   ,
                   filling
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   Whither
                   shall
                   I
                   go
                   from
                   thy
                   Spirit
                   ?
                   None
                   can
                   flie
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 139.7
                 .
                 His
                 Omniscience
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 
                   he
                   searcheth
                   the
                   deep
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.11
                 .
                 His
                 Omnipotency
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 :
                 His
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Eternal
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9
                 14.
                 
                 Though
                 some
                 understand
                 that
                 of
                 Christs
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 .
                 Unity
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   three
                   are
                   one
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 having
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   religious
                   worship
                   that
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   onely
                   argue
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Person
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Divine
                   Person
                   equal
                   with
                   God.
                
                 And
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 Angels
                 giving
                 worship
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 whereas
                 John
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 
                   Worship
                   thou
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
                 19.10
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 religious
                 worship
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 that
                 glorious
                 vision
                 sang
                 ,
                 
                   Holy
                   ,
                   holy
                   ,
                   holy
                   —
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 worth
                 your
                 observing
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 vision
                 is
                 attributed
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 6.
                 for
                 there
                 he
                 is
                 described
                 as
                 a
                 glorious
                 Judge
                 in
                 all
                 Majesty
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 John
                 12.41
                 .
                 
                   This
                   spake
                   Esaias
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   spake
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 applieth
                 it
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 Act
                 28.25
                 .
                 That
                 men
                 also
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 religious
                 worship
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 in
                 their
                 baptismal
                 profession
                 ,
                 
                   Being
                   baptized
                   into
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 As
                 also
                 by
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 blessing
                 .
                 
                   The
                   grace
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   communion
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 sometimes
                 ●sed
                 in
                 the
                 Epistles
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Scripture
                 clearly
                 determining
                 this
                 matter
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 how
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 three
                 Persons
                 ,
                 eve●y
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 but
                 one
                 God
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   faith
                   is
                   the
                   captivating
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                   unto
                   a
                   meer
                   t●stimony
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 science
                 ,
                 but
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 professe
                 .
                 In
                 humane
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Argumentum
                   facit
                   fidem
                
                 ;
                 in
                 divine
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Fides
                   facit
                   argumentum
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 in
                 the
                 creatures
                 find
                 an
                 exact
                 comparison
                 to
                 repres●nt
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 ancient
                 and
                 later
                 ,
                 have
                 used
                 similitudes
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 Basil
                 said
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 He●etique
                 ,
                 desiring
                 a
                 similitude
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 
                   Da
                   mihi
                   alium
                   Deum
                   ,
                   &
                   aliam
                   trinitatem
                   tibi
                   ostendam
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 laboured
                 to
                 establish
                 your
                 faith
                 in
                 this
                 necessary
                 point
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   called
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 at
                 first
                 did
                 signifie
                 wind
                 ,
                 Why
                 then
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 assume
                 this
                 comparative
                 expression
                 of
                 wind
                 ?
                 Or
                 rather
                 ,
                 Why
                 is
                 he
                 called
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Even
                 for
                 these
                 Reasons
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Essentially
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 simplicity
                 and
                 purity
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 every
                 other
                 Person
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Hypostatically
                 :
                 For
                 his
                 personal
                 propriety
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 spiration
                 ;
                 the
                 manner
                 whereof
                 we
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Effectively
                 :
                 Many
                 wayes
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     
                       Incomprehensibility
                       of
                       the
                       actions
                       of
                       the
                       Spirit
                       .
                    
                     John
                     3.
                     
                     
                       The
                       wind
                       bloweth
                       where
                       it
                       lists
                       ,
                       and
                       no
                       man
                       knoweth
                       from
                       whence
                       it
                       comes
                       :
                       so
                       is
                       the
                       Spirit
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Diversity
                       of
                       his
                       operations
                    
                     :
                     As
                     the
                     breathings
                     of
                     the
                     winde
                     is
                     from
                     several
                     corners
                     ;
                     the
                     Spirits
                     dispensations
                     have
                     not
                     been
                     alwayes
                     alike
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     Efficacity
                     ,
                     moving
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     men
                     to
                     love
                     good
                     ,
                     to
                     hate
                     evil
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     
                       Impossibility
                       of
                       resisting
                       this
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     For
                     the
                     Necessity
                     of
                     it
                     to
                     every
                     good
                     worke
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     winde
                     is
                     to
                     the
                     ship
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 Is
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 God
                 ?
                 Then
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 that
                 blasphemous
                 scoffing
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 carnal
                 and
                 wicked
                 people
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 mock
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 be
                 unpardonable
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 despite
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 leaveth
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 an
                 impossibility
                 of
                 recovering
                 :
                 
                 How
                 darest
                 thou
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 and
                 tongue
                 be
                 thus
                 set
                 on
                 hell
                 fire
                 ?
                 Thy
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Thy
                 duties
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 doest
                 thou
                 deride
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   of
                   entituling
                   thy
                   own
                   fancies
                   ,
                   and
                   delusions
                   to
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 capital
                 crime
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 sinfull
                 fancies
                 and
                 thoughts
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 thy
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 the
                 publick
                 Seal
                 ,
                 or
                 Coin
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 capital
                 crime
                 ,
                 How
                 great
                 a
                 sinne
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 ●ake
                 thy
                 sinfull
                 and
                 carnal
                 affections
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 workings
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 Two
                 Propositions
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 were
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   God
                
                 ;
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 therefore
                 proceed
                 to
                 this
                 second
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 open
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   the
                   phrase
                   ,
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   implieth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   he
                   dwels
                   there
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 promiseth
                 
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   his
                   people
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   dwell
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 3.17
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 any
                 visible
                 or
                 local
                 habitation
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 comprehensive
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cold
                 comprehend
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 one
                 whose
                 circumference
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 center
                 no
                 where
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Heaven
                   of
                   Heavens
                   cannot
                   contain
                   him
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 a
                 mystical
                 and
                 
                   spiritual
                   manner
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   have
                   the
                   Spirit
                   dwell
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                
                 denoteth
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   propriety
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 his
                 possession
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 house
                 is
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 consideration
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 who
                 once
                 were
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 he
                 dwelt
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   ruleth
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   disobedient
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.
                 have
                 now
                 him
                 expelled
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 taking
                 us
                 for
                 his
                 possession
                 .
                 We
                 pity
                 persons
                 bodily
                 possessed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 foame
                 and
                 rore
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 throwne
                 sometimes
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 possesseth
                 his
                 soul
                 more
                 dreadfully
                 :
                 he
                 puts
                 him
                 upon
                 
                   anger
                   ,
                   malice
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 unclean
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 noisome
                 filthy
                 wayes
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 many
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 visibly
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 their
                 whole
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 walking
                 Hell
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 herein
                 is
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 change
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 comes
                 and
                 takes
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 captives
                 to
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 aside
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.26
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 When
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   a
                   people
                   ,
                
                 it
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   doth
                   fashion
                   and
                   prepare
                   them
                   for
                   himself
                   :
                
                 For
                 every
                 lodging
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 so
                 noble
                 a
                 guest
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 great
                 men
                 carry
                 their
                 rich
                 furniture
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 convenient
                 lodgings
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 raise
                 up
                 a
                 people
                 by
                 illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctification
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 habitation
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 As
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Anima
                   fabricat
                   sibi
                   domicilium
                
                 ;
                 The
                 soul●
                 makes
                 the
                 body
                 so
                 curiously
                 organized
                 and
                 diversified
                 for
                 it's
                 self
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 :
                 
                 So
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 put
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 quicken
                 up
                 our
                 dead
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   moved
                   upon
                   those
                   waters
                   ,
                
                 Genes
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   that
                   covered
                   the
                   deep
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   earth
                   was
                   without
                   forme
                   ,
                   or
                   void
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 take
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 natural
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 horrible
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 us
                 comely
                 with
                 those
                 ornaments
                 he
                 puts
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 we
                 must
                 enjoy
                 glorious
                 light
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 many
                 precious
                 and
                 heavenly
                 gifts
                 will
                 be
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 persons
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 Congregations
                 can
                 endure
                 the
                 lustre
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ?
                 What
                 heavenly
                 or
                 precious
                 jewels
                 have
                 they
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 When
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                
                 it
                 denoteth
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   familiarity
                   and
                   condescending
                   Communion
                   that
                   God
                   vouchsafeth
                   unto
                   his
                   children
                   .
                
                 To
                 dwell
                 with
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 communion
                 .
                 Hence
                 1
                 Peter
                 3.17
                 .
                 Husbands
                 are
                 commanded
                 
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   their
                   wives
                
                 .
                 Our
                 Savior
                 expresseth
                 this
                 familiarity
                 by
                 
                   John
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   sup
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   Revel
                   .
                
                 3.20
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 rare
                 a
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   spake
                   to
                   God
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   friend
                   speaketh
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                
                 in
                 some
                 kinde
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 every
                 godly
                 person
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 enable
                 us
                 to
                 cry
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                   ,
                   Galat.
                
                 4
                 6.
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 suppose
                 a
                 filial
                 reverential
                 frame
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 also
                 godly
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 confidence
                 :
                 Hence
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   witnesse
                   with
                   our
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 children
                 being
                 admitted
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 their
                 Fathers
                 Table
                 ,
                 have
                 that
                 bread
                 ,
                 which
                 dogs
                 may
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 that
                 Pearle
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 cast
                 to
                 swine
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 thus
                 honour
                 ?
                 How
                 few
                 are
                 such
                 favourites
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 are
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 admitted
                 with
                 Moses
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 this
                 Mount
                 ?
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 what
                 those
                 filial
                 cryes
                 of
                 
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 are
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 a
                 rational
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 more
                 differ
                 from
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 spiritual
                 man
                 doth
                 from
                 the
                 best
                 rational
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 a
                 worme
                 knoweth
                 not
                 what
                 reason
                 and
                 arguments
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 so
                 learned
                 and
                 able
                 men
                 without
                 grace
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 what
                 this
                 enjoying
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 and
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 ;
                 we
                 speak
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 tongue
                 ,
                 yet
                 unknown
                 matter
                 to
                 such
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 dwell
                 ,
                 it
                 denoteth
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   permanent
                   and
                   constant
                   abode
                   in
                   his
                   people
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 working
                 ,
                 where
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 dwell
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 transient
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 constant
                 mansions
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Hypocrites
                 and
                 reprobates
                 have
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 wrought
                 miracles
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moving
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 Even
                 Balaam
                 in
                 that
                 prophetical
                 passage
                 about
                 Israel
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 transient
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 blast
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 abide
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 Yea
                 hereby
                 Caiaphas
                 ,
                 being
                 high
                 Priest
                 that
                 year
                 ,
                 was
                 moved
                 to
                 say
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   expedient
                   for
                   one
                   to
                   die
                   for
                   many
                
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 transient
                 motion
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 constant
                 inhabitation
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 ,
                 not
                 truly
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 common
                 gifts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 abilities
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 enlargements
                 ,
                 some
                 joyes
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 moving
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 dwelling
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Rock
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 many
                 split
                 themselves
                 ,
                 taking
                 transient
                 gifts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 for
                 permanent
                 graces
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 hardly
                 discerned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rockes
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 water
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 neccessary
                 point
                 more
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Spirit
                   dwelling
                   in
                   us
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 denote
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   intimatenesse
                   and
                   inward
                   efficacy
                   it
                   hath
                   .
                
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 onely
                 dwell
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 denoteth
                 great
                 intimatenesse
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 often
                 complaineth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   sinne
                   that
                   dwelt
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Romans
                 7.
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 natural
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 whensoever
                 he
                 would
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 evil
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 alwayes
                 at
                 hand
                 to
                 infect
                 and
                 pollute
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 is
                 declared
                 ,
                 how
                 powerfull
                 and
                 inwardly
                 efficacious
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 
                   To
                   make
                   intercession
                   with
                   groanes
                   unutterable
                   ,
                
                 Romans
                 8.26
                 .
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 secret
                 ,
                 and
                 hidden
                 deep
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 depths
                 and
                 bottome
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 phrase
                 doth
                 imply
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 proceed
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Wherein
                   his
                   dwelling
                   doth
                   manifest
                   it self
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 original
                 corruption
                 is
                 alwayes
                 breaking
                 out
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 dull
                 ,
                 idle
                 sinne
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 
                   Peccatum
                   actuosum
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 actuale
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 fire
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 powerfull
                 and
                 active
                 nature
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Fire
                 doth
                 assimulate
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 it self
                 :
                 Thus
                 men
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 exceeding
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 like
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 several
                 wayes
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirits
                   dwelling
                   in
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 
                   essential
                   dwelling
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   gracious
                   dwelling
                
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 manifestation
                 of
                 more
                 peculiar
                 favours
                 ;
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 speak
                 here
                 of
                 an
                 essential
                 dwelling
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 
                   Whither
                   can
                   I
                   flie
                   from
                   thy
                   presence
                   ?
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 139.7
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 divine
                 Attribute
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 have
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 filleth
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ;
                 But
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 
                   gracious
                   presence
                
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 his
                 essential
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 gracious
                 presence
                 ,
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 expresse
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 onely
                 apprehensive
                 ,
                 not
                 comprehensive
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 an
                 Angel
                 is
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 waded
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 deeps
                 .
                 Onely
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 sobriety
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 peculiar
                 and
                 gracious
                 operations
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 produceth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manifestation
                 of
                 more
                 glory
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 conceive
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 But.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   gracious
                   effects
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   his
                   Person
                   likewise
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 I
                 finde
                 a
                 very
                 sublime
                 and
                 mysterious
                 Dispute
                 both
                 among
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   believers
                   are
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   or
                   onely
                   of
                   his
                   graces
                   ?
                
                 According
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 extended
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 But
                 certainly
                 ,
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 Text
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 Spirit
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 shewed
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 God.
                 Now
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Temple
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Temple
                 doth
                 relate
                 to
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 graces
                 meerly
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 opinion
                 to
                 be
                 farre
                 more
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 consonant
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 partakers
                 even
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 also
                 are
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 benefits
                 onely
                 that
                 come
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 layeth
                 downe
                 this
                 in
                 a
                 transcendent
                 and
                 mystical
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 by
                 faith
                 onely
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 fancied
                 a
                 transubstantiation
                 into
                 the
                 God-head
                 ;
                 To
                 be
                 Christed
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Godded
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 Spirit
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 of
                 a
                 physical
                 and
                 natural
                 union
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 were
                 poured
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 moral
                 union
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 wife
                 is
                 made
                 partaker
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 husbands
                 wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 husband
                 himself
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 turned
                 into
                 his
                 nature
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 comparison
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 often
                 use
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                
                 two
                 wayes
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     
                       wonderfull
                       and
                       miraculous
                       operations
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     respect
                     of
                     
                       saving
                       and
                       sanctifying
                       graces
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 way
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Corinth
                 was
                 admirable
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 reade
                 1
                 Cor
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                   &
                   alibi
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 operations
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 herein
                 to
                 excell
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 sanctifying
                 graces
                 ,
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 defective
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 them
                 babes
                 ,
                 and
                 complaineth
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 later
                 way
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 (
                 as
                 formerly
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 dwelling
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 other
                 be
                 more
                 admired
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 did
                 especially
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 plantation
                 .
                 Hence
                 Acts
                 2.
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 Joel
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   pour
                   out
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 now
                 these
                 miraculous
                 operations
                 are
                 ceased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 What
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 meer
                 men
                 cometh
                 farre
                 short
                 of
                 being
                 spiritual
                 men
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 humane
                 principles
                 .
                 Take
                 the
                 most
                 refined
                 men
                 for
                 morality
                 and
                 civility
                 ,
                 the
                 choisest
                 for
                 all
                 humane
                 abilities
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Adams
                 body
                 ,
                 till
                 life
                 was
                 brethed
                 into
                 him
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 those
                 bones
                 in
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 gathered
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 our
                 Congregations
                 consisted
                 of
                 spiritual
                 men
                 !
                 Paul
                 complained
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   could
                   not
                   preach
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   carnal
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 lift
                 thee
                 up
                 to
                 other
                 affections
                 ,
                 other
                 desires
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Spirit
                 took
                 some
                 mens
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 lifted
                 them
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 air
                 ;
                 so
                 would
                 it
                 doe
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   conversation
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 look
                 for
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 prayed
                 with
                 groanes
                 unutterable
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 had
                 joy
                 unspeakable
                 :
                 But
                 oh
                 we
                 poor
                 worms
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 spiritual
                 men
                 ,
                 cold
                 clods
                 of
                 earth
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 !
              
               
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 inhabitation
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 doth
                 imply
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 
                   dwell
                   in
                   us
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   special
                   Workes
                
                 and
                 Effects
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 therefore
                 partly
                 hath
                 he
                 the
                 name
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 came
                 downe
                 in
                 a
                 mighty
                 
                   rushing
                   winde
                   ,
                   and
                   cloven
                   tongues
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   internally
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   externally
                   ;
                   internally
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 personall
                 character
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ;
                 Externally
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 admirable
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrations
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 these
                 operations
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 
                   as
                   God
                
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 creating
                 and
                 conservating
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 more
                 
                   peculiar
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Romans
                 8.9
                 .
                 because
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 did
                 purchase
                 such
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 efficient
                 whereof
                 in
                 an
                 appropriated
                 manner
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   very
                   ministerial
                   functions
                   and
                   abilities
                   to
                   discharge
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 For
                 although
                 ,
                 Ephesians
                 4.11
                 .
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 after
                 his
                 Ascension
                 and
                 triumph
                 over
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 
                   Gave
                   gifts
                   unto
                   men
                
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 great
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 ride
                 in
                 glorious
                 triumph
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 final
                 Conquest
                 over
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 use
                 to
                 distribute
                 large
                 favours
                 and
                 many
                 bountifull
                 signes
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 upon
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 he
                 promised
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 divine
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 therefore
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 we
                 find
                 all
                 operations
                 and
                 diversities
                 of
                 them
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 And
                 Acts
                 25.
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   make
                   those
                   overseers
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 Church-officers
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Church-ordinances
                 ,
                 or
                 order
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Abilities
                 likewise
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 discharge
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 three
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Institution
                 and
                 being
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 it
                 's
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 persons
                 are
                 elected
                 and
                 ordained
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Office
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Institutions
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 nor
                 may
                 men
                 appoint
                 some
                 Church-officers
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 end
                 is
                 wholly
                 supernatural
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.28
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 such
                 Officers
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 the
                 Sunne
                 and
                 starres
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 Officers
                 lawfully
                 called
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 either
                 immediately
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 mediately
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 gifts
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 miraculous
                 gifts
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 were
                 from
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 often
                 attributeth
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 
                 Only
                 now
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 Whether
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 the
                 abilities
                 that
                 Ministers
                 have
                 now
                 ,
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 got
                 by
                 humane
                 study
                 and
                 industry
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 required
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 humane
                 Authour
                 ,
                 Plato
                 or
                 Aristotle
                 ?
                 Those
                 cursed
                 wretches
                 Julian
                 and
                 Porphyrius
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 against
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 they
                 understood
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 invective
                 against
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 they
                 were
                 inabled
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 answer
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 those
                 natural
                 abilities
                 and
                 humane
                 indowments
                 that
                 men
                 obtain
                 by
                 study
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 blessing
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 God
                 giveth
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 other
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 a
                 natural
                 fool
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 mad
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 more
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 intellectual
                 abilities
                 than
                 other
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 greater
                 gift
                 from
                 God
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 our
                 very
                 ordinary
                 phrase
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 hath
                 an
                 
                   excellent
                   gift
                
                 in
                 his
                 memory
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 elocution
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 James
                 1.17
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   good
                   and
                   perfect
                   gift
                   cometh
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   lights
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 universally
                 both
                 of
                 naturals
                 and
                 supernaturals
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   what
                   hast
                   thou
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   received
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 
                 Hence
                 in
                 the
                 Parable
                 ,
                 all
                 abilities
                 ,
                 whether
                 gracious
                 or
                 natural
                 are
                 called
                 Talents
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 one
                 Master
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 ;
                 even
                 those
                 excellent
                 abilities
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 Heretiques
                 and
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 had
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 sinfull
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 corrupt
                 hearts
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 talents
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 made
                 Idols
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   As
                   the
                   gifts
                   and
                   abilities
                   Church-officers
                   have
                   ,
                   are
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   right
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   believing
                   the
                   sense
                   contained
                   therein
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   particular
                   manner
                   a
                   gift
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 tongues
                 ,
                 the
                 comparing
                 of
                 places
                 together
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 here
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   a
                   meer
                   literal
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   meaning
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   man
                   can
                   say
                   that
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12
                 3
                 The
                 very
                 historical
                 believing
                 of
                 Scripture
                 truths
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 required
                 a
                 more
                 peculiar
                 and
                 particular
                 assistance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 in
                 ministerial
                 abilities
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 humane
                 Authour
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 is
                 spiritual
                 and
                 supernatural
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Pen-men
                 spake
                 or
                 wrote
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 every
                 syllable
                 and
                 word
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 John
                 16.13
                 .
                 Alas
                 the
                 greatest
                 men
                 of
                 parts
                 and
                 learning
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 been
                 the
                 greatest
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 Yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 runne
                 into
                 another
                 extremity
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 those
                 helps
                 God
                 hath
                 required
                 ,
                 would
                 lead
                 us
                 into
                 truth
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 tempt
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expect
                 a
                 miracle
                 .
                 For
                 give
                 a
                 Bible
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 or
                 Greek
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 enjoying
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 language
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 large
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 necessary
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 with
                 how
                 much
                 prayer
                 and
                 earnest
                 application
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 addresse
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 work
                 :
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 guiding
                 and
                 leading
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 ship
                 that
                 wants
                 a
                 winde
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 humane
                 learning
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 swift
                 horse
                 without
                 a
                 rider
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 want
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 faster
                 they
                 runne
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 helpes
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 split
                 at
                 any
                 Rock
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 are
                 thus
                 efficiently
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   directively
                   also
                   they
                   are
                   from
                   his
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 The
                 guidance
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Ministry
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 When
                 Paul
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 some
                 place
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sometimes
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.6
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 preached
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 demonstrate
                 it self
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Jews
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 ,
                 Acts
                 7.51
                 .
                 therefore
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 dispensed
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 their
                 neglect
                 it
                 was
                 transplanted
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 truly
                 every
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 
                 every
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 may
                 wonderfully
                 observe
                 the
                 divine
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 such
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 and
                 trample
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 swine
                 do
                 the
                 pearl
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 a
                 poor
                 hungring
                 and
                 thirsting
                 people
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 enjoy
                 have
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 especially
                 every
                 godly
                 hearer
                 may
                 observe
                 a
                 divine
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 preached
                 ,
                 how
                 near
                 and
                 seasonably
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 unbeliever
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 saw
                 his
                 heart
                 and
                 thoughts
                 so
                 judged
                 and
                 discovered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Verily
                   God
                   is
                   among
                   you
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.25
                 .
                 Thou
                 sittest
                 and
                 wonderest
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Minister
                 should
                 fall
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 that
                 doth
                 so
                 nearly
                 concern
                 thee
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 thee
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Verily
                   God
                   is
                   here
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 greatest
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   efficacy
                   and
                   spiritual
                   benefit
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   and
                   gifts
                   of
                   Officers
                   is
                   wholly
                   from
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 essentially
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Persons
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 unclean
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 but
                 effectively
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 title
                 and
                 Office
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 sanctifie
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 powerfull
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 parts
                 and
                 abilities
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Officers
                 choice
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 successe
                 and
                 benefit
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 When
                 
                   Paul
                   hath
                   planted
                   ,
                   Apollo
                   watered
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   God
                   that
                   giveth
                   the
                   increase
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Physician
                 cannot
                 give
                 health
                 ;
                 the
                 Gardener
                 cannot
                 make
                 any
                 fruit
                 ,
                 only
                 disposeth
                 and
                 prepareth
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 can
                 spiritual
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 cause
                 the
                 Word
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 blinde
                 ,
                 or
                 soften
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 hardened
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 how
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwels
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 gifts
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 affected
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 that
                 of
                 Graces
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 )
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   gifts
                   thus
                   vouchsafed
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   profit
                   withall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   argueth
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 vain
                 oftentation
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 seek
                 our selves
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 improved
                 for
                 edification
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 profit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 to
                 tickle
                 the
                 fancy
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 conscience
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 considered
                 both
                 by
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 people
                 !
                 It
                 's
                 spiritual
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 at
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 food
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 stomack
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 usefull
                 and
                 profitable
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 any
                 are
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 instruction
                 or
                 reformation
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Consider
                   the
                   plenty
                   of
                   these
                   gifts
                   under
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 inabled
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 pittance
                 or
                 measure
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   The
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 shame
                 and
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 both
                 Ministers
                 and
                 people
                 partake
                 not
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 and
                 beastly
                 prophanenesse
                 doth
                 overflow
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 reproach
                 unto
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   variety
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   also
                   very
                   admirable
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 reckons
                 up
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 Jacob's
                 love
                 to
                 give
                 Joseph
                 a
                 party-coloured
                 coat
                 :
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 to
                 bestow
                 such
                 diversity
                 of
                 gifts
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 Church
                 indeed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 imbroidered
                 garments
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   that
                   no
                   one
                   man
                   hath
                   all
                   .
                
                 As
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 face
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 Gods
                 providence
                 admirable
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 :
                 So
                 all
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 gifts
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 some
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 mutual
                 excelling
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 no
                 envy
                 or
                 schisme
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                   ,
                   What
                   cause
                   we
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   people
                   have
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   this
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   we
                   preach
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   hear
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 As
                 Moses
                 said
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   thou
                   go
                   along
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   go
                   up
                   .
                
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 be
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 discharge
                 those
                 duties
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 preach
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 hear
                 ?
                 Oh
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 sword
                 in
                 our
                 bowels
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 we
                 feel
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 !
                 
                   Arise
                   ,
                   O
                   North
                   winde
                   ,
                   and
                   blow
                   ,
                   O
                   South
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   spices
                   may
                   send
                   forth
                   their
                   smell
                   ,
                
                 Cantic
                 .
                 4.16
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 thus
                 arise
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 gifts
                 may
                 be
                 successefull
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 graces
                 may
                 flourish
                 !
              
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   dwels
                   in
                   you
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 inhabitation
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Gifts
                 hath
                 been
                 dispatched
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 noble
                 and
                 excellent
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 inseparably
                 accompany
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   sanctifying
                   graces
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 indeed
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 dwels
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 when
                 Daniel
                 could
                 so
                 wonderfully
                 open
                 and
                 interpret
                 the
                 Kings
                 dreames
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 So
                 if
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 people
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 mortifying
                 sinne
                 ,
                 walking
                 in
                 close
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 conclude
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 man.
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 nature
                 or
                 moral
                 virtues
                 could
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 high
                 Pinacle
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 effects
                 of
                 Gods
                 in-dwelling
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 
                   Emphatical
                   expressions
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   useth
                   equivalent
                   to
                   this
                   of
                   dwelling
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 As
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 there
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Being
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   is
                   in
                   us
                
                 :
                 So
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 phrase
                 is
                 very
                 emphatical
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 denote
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 lusts
                 and
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 yea
                 our
                 very
                 selves
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 swallowed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 works
                 and
                 moveth
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 denoteth
                 the
                 great
                 efficacy
                 and
                 powerfull
                 dominion
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 sinne
                 doth
                 appear
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 flesh
                 ,
                 not
                 corruption
                 ,
                 not
                 carnal
                 or
                 worldly
                 principles
                 should
                 appear
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Prophets
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 extasie
                 ,
                 minding
                 no
                 earthly
                 or
                 worldly
                 thing
                 .
                 Thus
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 emptied
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 John
                 3.
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   born
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   is
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 abstract
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 also
                 (
                 Gal.
                 4
                 )
                 pregnant
                 expressions
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 let
                 such
                 expressions
                 as
                 these
                 make
                 you
                 ashamed
                 to
                 see
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 carnal
                 affections
                 stirring
                 in
                 you
                 !
                 What
                 believer
                 hath
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 power
                 thereof
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Particulars
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwels
                 in
                 us
                 after
                 a
                 saving
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   way
                   of
                   sanctification
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   whole
                   man
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 .
                 Every
                 man
                 is
                 all
                 over
                 unclean
                 ,
                 filthy
                 ,
                 polluted
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 enmity
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 holy
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 makes
                 an
                 universal
                 sanctification
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 Hence
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Office
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   sanctification
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Creation
                 is
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 Redemption
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 so
                 Sanctification
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   conceived
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 preparing
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Personal
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Redemption
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sanctifieth
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 every
                 godly
                 man
                 ;
                 it
                 makes
                 every
                 part
                 and
                 faculty
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 holy
                 Duties
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 vital
                 action
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 spiritual
                 action
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 ponder
                 it
                 in
                 your
                 hearts
                 !
                 Have
                 you
                 thus
                 been
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Thy
                 other
                 birth
                 will
                 availe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 though
                 borne
                 rich
                 or
                 noble
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Couldst
                 thou
                 be
                 borne
                 a
                 thousand
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 naturall
                 way
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 still
                 be
                 a
                 miserable
                 wretched
                 man.
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 or
                 ingenuous
                 nature
                 ?
                 What
                 are
                 excellent
                 and
                 choice
                 abilities
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 fancies
                 and
                 notions
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 operations
                 ,
                 fancies
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwels
                 in
                 a
                 saving
                 manner
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   Illumination
                   ,
                   and
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   darke
                   minde
                   of
                   every
                   man.
                
                 Every
                 man
                 is
                 darknesse
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 discerne
                 of
                 spiritual
                 things
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 enlighten
                 him
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 is
                 great
                 upon
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 understanding
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 convinceth
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 it
                 never
                 believed
                 before
                 ,
                 John
                 16.9
                 .
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 see
                 the
                 woefull
                 and
                 damnable
                 estate
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 so
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 believed
                 and
                 judged
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 once
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 such
                 light
                 shineth
                 in
                 his
                 breast
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 dung-hill
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 hell
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 convinceth
                 of
                 
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 )
                 a
                 Gospel-righteousnesse
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 good
                 duties
                 are
                 
                   dung
                   and
                   drosse
                
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 abandoned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 convinceth
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 glorious
                 righteousnesse
                 
                   without
                   him
                
                 ,
                 which
                 onely
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 cover
                 his
                 nakednesse
                 .
              
               
                 Againe
                 ,
                 Another
                 special
                 worke
                 on
                 the
                 understanding
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   teach
                   ,
                   to
                   guide
                   ,
                   and
                   leade
                   into
                   all
                   truth
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   without
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 ,
                 1
                 Corinth
                 .
                 12.3
                 .
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ability
                 to
                 discerne
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 leadeth
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 meanes
                 appointed
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 onely
                 doth
                 efficiently
                 dispell
                 the
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 faith
                 to
                 holy
                 Truths
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 speciall
                 worke
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 not
                 humane
                 ability
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 into
                 truth
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 study
                 Books
                 ,
                 but
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 drive
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 wilde
                 horse
                 without
                 a
                 rider
                 ;
                 like
                 a
                 ship
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Pilot.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   quickens
                   and
                   reviveth
                   those
                   graces
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Regeneration
                   were
                   infused
                   to
                   us
                
                 ;
                 compared
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 blowing
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 flowers
                 of
                 the
                 Gardens
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 their
                 sweet
                 smels
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 habit
                 and
                 principles
                 of
                 grace
                 within
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 need
                 a
                 fervent
                 and
                 vigorous
                 actuating
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 compared
                 to
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 doth
                 (
                 as
                 learned
                 men
                 observe
                 )
                 denote
                 some
                 actual
                 and
                 vigorous
                 impression
                 upon
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
                 Their
                 graces
                 were
                 now
                 put
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 lively
                 vigorous
                 way
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 blessed
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 constantly
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 actually
                 make
                 his
                 heart
                 fervent
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 and
                 burning
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 duties
                 towards
                 God!
                 
                   If
                   this
                   were
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   such
                   complaints
                   ,
                   such
                   feares
                   ,
                   such
                   doubts
                   :
                   Oh
                   they
                   cannot
                   tell
                   what
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   themselves
                   !
                
                 They
                 are
                 dull
                 ,
                 heavy
                 ,
                 earthly
                 .
                 Alas
                 !
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 filleth
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 working
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 be
                 like
                 Ezekiels
                 wheeles
                 ,
                 that
                 moved
                 so
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   hadst
                   been
                   here
                   ,
                   my
                   brother
                   had
                   not
                   died
                   !
                
                 So
                 doe
                 thou
                 ,
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 had
                 inlivened
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 ●ad
                 such
                 dead
                 duties
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 dead
                 profession
                 !
                 Oh
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 When
                 will
                 it
                 breathe
                 heavenly
                 life
                 and
                 vigour
                 into
                 me
                 ?
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   enable
                   us
                   to
                   kill
                   and
                   mortifie
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Rom
                 8.
                 
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   through
                   the
                   Spirit
                   mortifie
                   the
                   deeds
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   Through
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 ]
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 so
                 deare
                 and
                 beloved
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 imbred
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 thy
                 owne
                 soule
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 thou
                 mayest
                 mortifie
                 it
                 .
                 Never
                 then
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Anakims
                 .
                 Oh
                 thou
                 cryest
                 out
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 believe
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 heavenly
                 minded
                 !
                 Indeed
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Men
                 by
                 natural
                 conscience
                 may
                 leave
                 many
                 outward
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 cannot
                 mortifie
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 onely
                 .
                 As
                 onely
                 by
                 him
                 they
                 could
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 from
                 the
                 possessed
                 ;
                 thus
                 onely
                 by
                 him
                 can
                 they
                 subdue
                 such
                 sinnes
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 resolve
                 never
                 to
                 sinne
                 again
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 beasts
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 overcome
                 :
                 Alas
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 out
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 strength
                 against
                 these
                 Goliahs
                 .
                 Oh
                 therefore
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God!
                 O
                 Lord
                 !
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 lust
                 ▪
                 or
                 a
                 sinne
                 dwels
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Jebusite
                 in
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 gladly
                 would
                 I
                 be
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 believing
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ;
                 give
                 that
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 thine
                 unto
                 me
                 .
                 Pray
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 for
                 health
                 ,
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 worldly
                 advantage
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   bestow
                   a
                   filial
                   and
                   ingenuous
                   spirit
                   upon
                   believers
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   carried
                   out
                   upon
                   Evangelical
                   and
                   Gospel
                   grounds
                   in
                   their
                   obedience
                   to
                   God.
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 precious
                 worke
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 An
                 heart
                 with
                 slavish
                 feares
                 is
                 an
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 tormenting
                 Devil
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 a
                 gnawing
                 worme
                 that
                 never
                 dieth
                 ;
                 but
                 Galat.
                 4.6
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   sent
                   his
                   Spirit
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   cry
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ;
                 There
                 is
                 earnestnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Gospel
                 holy
                 boldnesse
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Adoption
                
                 :
                 Now
                 how
                 admirable
                 and
                 desirable
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 through
                 feare
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 bondage
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 Evangelical
                 freedome
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 pray
                 and
                 seek
                 for
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 oyle
                 to
                 the
                 wheel
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 wings
                 and
                 legs
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   workes
                   comfort
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Comforter
                
                 ,
                 John
                 15.26
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Devil
                 delights
                 to
                 keepe
                 us
                 in
                 darknesse
                 and
                 feares
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 had
                 almost
                 swallowed
                 up
                 the
                 incestuous
                 person
                 with
                 immoderate
                 grief
                 ,
                 2
                 Corinth
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 delighteth
                 to
                 turne
                 water
                 into
                 wine
                 .
                 Joy
                 is
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 5.22
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Vnspeakable
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 Doe
                 not
                 therefore
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Godlinesse
                 lieth
                 in
                 a
                 dejected
                 spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 troubled
                 soule
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 in
                 joy
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.17
                 .
                 Those
                 doubts
                 and
                 sad
                 thoughts
                 that
                 do
                 lie
                 like
                 a
                 burden
                 and
                 load
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 came
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwelling
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 this
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 joy
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 another
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   witnesse
                   and
                   seale
                   unto
                   our
                   spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   God.
                   Grieve
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   ye
                   are
                   sealed
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.30
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   beareth
                   witnesse
                   with
                   our
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.16
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 blessed
                 life
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 these
                 works
                 of
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 go
                 along
                 together
                 ,
                 teaching
                 ,
                 sanctifying
                 and
                 comforting
                 !
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Transfiguration
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   here
                
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 think
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 too
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 bring
                 our
                 cruises
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 pour
                 in
                 his
                 oyl
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   worketh
                   wonderfull
                   support
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   glorious
                   rejoycing
                   in
                   all
                   afflictions
                   and
                   tribulations
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 admirable
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 in
                 believers
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   glory
                   shall
                   rest
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Peter
                 4.14
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 reade
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 burning
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 ;
                 if
                 of
                 the
                 persecutions
                 and
                 torments
                 they
                 did
                 with
                 such
                 invincible
                 joy
                 and
                 patience
                 endure
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 glory
                 resting
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 exercise
                 us
                 with
                 such
                 straits
                 ,
                 bring
                 us
                 into
                 such
                 troubles
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 never
                 bear
                 them
                 .
                 Oh
                 consider
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 thy
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   worke
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 mourning
                 ;
                 he
                 teacheth
                 
                   what
                   to
                   pray
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   how
                   to
                   pray
                
                 for
                 spiritual
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 zeal
                 ,
                 faith
                 and
                 importunity
                 ;
                 It
                 helps
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 many
                 sins
                 and
                 corruptions
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 spoil
                 our
                 prayers
                 ,
                 he
                 helpeth
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 he
                 worketh
                 groans
                 unutterable
                 ;
                 he
                 moveth
                 the
                 very
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 prayers
                 cannot
                 but
                 speed
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 knoweth
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God.
                 All
                 prayers
                 are
                 dead
                 carkasses
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 moving
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Examination
                
                 .
                 Try
                 whether
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 thus
                 dwelling
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 Oh
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 that
                 heareth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 knoweth
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 !
                 When
                 Christ
                 spake
                 about
                 eating
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Capernaites
                 had
                 a
                 grosse
                 understanding
                 therein
                 ;
                 but
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   flesh
                   profiteth
                   little
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   giveth
                   life
                   ,
                
                 John
                 6.63
                 .
                 If
                 Christ
                 said
                 thus
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 ,
                 than
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 parts
                 ,
                 duties
                 ,
                 an
                 outward
                 Religion
                 profiteth
                 little
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   Spirit
                   giveth
                   life
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 speakest
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hopest
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   17.
                
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 defile
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 God
                 destroy
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 seventeenth
                 verse
                 aggravates
                 that
                 Argument
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 propounded
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwels
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 defiled
                 by
                 any
                 corruptions
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 lives
                 .
                 1So
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 all
                 
                   false
                   Doctrines
                
                 and
                 corruptions
                 in
                 Gods
                 worship
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sacriledge
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 he
                 doth
                 further
                 amplifie
                 the
                 hainousnesse
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 ;
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     
                       malum
                       culpae
                    
                     supposed
                     ,
                     
                       If
                       any
                       man
                       defile
                       the
                       temple
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       malum
                       poenae
                    
                     proposed
                     ,
                     
                       Him
                       will
                       God
                       destroy
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 sinne
                 supposed
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   defile
                   the
                   temple
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 allusive
                 expression
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 defiled
                 their
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 crime
                 was
                 capital
                 ;
                 what
                 accusations
                 were
                 brought
                 against
                 Paul
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 brought
                 in
                 
                   Greeks
                   uncircumcised
                
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 words
                 are
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 an
                 elegant
                 allusion
                 .
                 The
                 sinne
                 and
                 the
                 punishment
                 shall
                 be
                 both
                 alike
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 rendered
                 it
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 some
                 vitiate
                 ,
                 others
                 destroy
                 .
                 This
                 of
                 our
                 Translators
                 is
                 very
                 good
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 pure
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 followeth
                 all
                 errours
                 and
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 a
                 pollution
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 put
                 drosse
                 to
                 gold
                 ,
                 or
                 cast
                 mud
                 into
                 a
                 pleasant
                 spring
                 .
                 Some
                 Interpreters
                 think
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 intend
                 to
                 an
                 higher
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 named
                 before
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 vers
                 .
                 15.
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 overthrow
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 now
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 though
                 difficultly
                 ,
                 but
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 he
                 nameth
                 such
                 as
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 root
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 very
                 Temple
                 it self
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 this
                 the
                 meaning
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 bring
                 such
                 corruptions
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 destroy
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 overthrow
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 no
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 saved
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 fire
                 to
                 cleanse
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 consume
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 some
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 more
                 consonant
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 more
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 better
                 cohere
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 destruction
                 spoken
                 of
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 repent
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   pro
                   subjectâ
                   materiâ
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 onely
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 before
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   destruction
                   partial
                
                 ,
                 not
                 total
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 total
                 destruction
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   those
                   men
                   who
                   defile
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   corrupt
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   do
                   highly
                   provoke
                   God
                   to
                   punish
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Text
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 
                   à
                   minori
                   ad
                   majus
                
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 defilers
                 of
                 the
                 material
                 Temple
                 did
                 not
                 escape
                 Gods
                 punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 Athaliah
                 for
                 prophaning
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 Belshazzar
                 the
                 holy
                 vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 then
                 much
                 lesse
                 shall
                 they
                 escape
                 ,
                 who
                 pollute
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 such
                 falshoods
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 reade
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 shew
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 a
                 miracle
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 indignation
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 particular
                 ,
                 namely
                 cursing
                 the
                 fig-tree
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 two
                 cases
                 did
                 Christs
                 miracles
                 tend
                 to
                 destruction
                 or
                 punishment
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 were
                 full
                 of
                 mercy
                 and
                 healing
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 defiled
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   made
                   it
                   a
                   den
                   of
                   thieves
                
                 ;
                 twice
                 our
                 Saviour
                 made
                 a
                 whip
                 ,
                 and
                 scourged
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 which
                 Hierom
                 doth
                 admire
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 miracle
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 unarmed
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 should
                 chase
                 away
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 of
                 their
                 profit
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 resistance
                 ,
                 but
                 barely
                 asking
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   what
                   power
                   he
                   did
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 No
                 doubt
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 was
                 then
                 guilty
                 of
                 many
                 
                 horrible
                 and
                 grievous
                 crimes
                 of
                 injustice
                 ,
                 adulteries
                 ;
                 but
                 Christ
                 takes
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 goeth
                 presently
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 to
                 reforme
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 zeal
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 
                   even
                   eat
                   him
                   up
                   ,
                   John
                
                 2.17
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Why
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   are
                   a
                   defiling
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   corruptions
                
                 ;
                 For
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 often
                 called
                 ;
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                   corrupted
                   their
                   wayes
                   by
                   false
                   worship
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 that
                 lovely
                 painting
                 and
                 alluring
                 dresse
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 would
                 put
                 upon
                 their
                 errors
                 and
                 superstitions
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 defilings
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   the
                   pure
                   nature
                   of
                   Gods
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   worship
                   ,
                   which
                   falshoods
                   do
                   staine
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   .
                
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 compareth
                 them
                 to
                 gold
                 and
                 precious
                 stone
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 take
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 throw
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 dirt
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 debasing
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 Gods
                 word
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   more
                   pure
                   than
                   gold
                   seven
                   times
                   refined
                   ;
                   yea
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   than
                   fine
                   gold
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.10
                 .
                 Christ
                 commends
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 
                   living
                   water
                
                 ,
                 John
                 4.10
                 the
                 pure
                 running
                 streams
                 of
                 the
                 brook
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 false
                 Teachers
                 they
                 throw
                 in
                 mud
                 and
                 dirt
                 to
                 these
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Philistims
                 did
                 earth
                 into
                 those
                 Wells
                 that
                 Isaac
                 digged
                 for
                 his
                 cattel
                 .
                 Every
                 pure
                 thing
                 is
                 made
                 impure
                 ,
                 when
                 mingled
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 sordid
                 and
                 inferiour
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 gold
                 with
                 leade
                 ,
                 wine
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 water
                 with
                 mud
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 give
                 glorious
                 Titles
                 and
                 Names
                 to
                 their
                 falshoods
                 ,
                 as
                 excellent
                 Truths
                 ,
                 glorious
                 Lights
                 ;
                 yet
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 defilements
                 and
                 pollutions
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 humble
                 tender
                 and
                 carefull
                 ought
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 Are
                 the
                 Truths
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 original
                 so
                 pure
                 ?
                 Come
                 not
                 then
                 with
                 thy
                 soul
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 handle
                 such
                 precious
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   called
                   defilements
                   and
                   pollutions
                   ,
                   Because
                   the
                   truths
                   and
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   pure
                   ,
                   but
                   dedicated
                   and
                   appropriated
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   only
                   object
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 holy
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 pure
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 notion
                 the
                 Apostle
                 considers
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 sacrilegious
                 defilement
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Truths
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 or
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 carnal
                 and
                 sinfull
                 imaginations
                 to
                 pervert
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   that
                   abhorrest
                   Idols
                   ,
                   doest
                   thou
                   commit
                   sacriledge
                   ?
                
                 Thou
                 that
                 art
                 against
                 Popery
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 abominable
                 things
                 :
                 Doest
                 thou
                 sacrilegiously
                 pervert
                 the
                 holy
                 Truths
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 sinfull
                 and
                 corrupt
                 opinions
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 believed
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 prophanely
                 dispute
                 and
                 dally
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 things
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Errours
                   and
                   heresies
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   called
                   defilements
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   disease
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   spread
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 The
                 Scripture
                 compareth
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 every
                 kind
                 of
                 disease
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 mortal
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 Cancer
                 .
                 Thus
                 Paul
                 of
                 Hymenaeus
                 and
                 
                   Philetus
                   ,
                   Whose
                   word
                   eateth
                   like
                   a
                   canker
                   ,
                
                 3
                 Tim.
                 2.17
                 .
                 The
                 Leprosie
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Levit.
                 13.
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 spoken
                 ,
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 Divines
                 to
                 typifie
                 heresie
                 and
                 errours
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 that
                 did
                 infect
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 very
                 garments
                 unclean
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 washed
                 or
                 burnt
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alludes
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Jude
                   vers
                
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Hating
                   even
                   the
                   garment
                   that
                   is
                   spotted
                   by
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 See
                 what
                 thoughts
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 of
                 all
                 errours
                 and
                 heresies
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 garment
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 her
                 Church-corruptions
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   touch
                   no
                   unclean
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.17
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 def●●ng
                 your selves
                 with
                 errours
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 a
                 spreading
                 filthinesse
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 temptations
                 ;
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 one
                 with
                 a
                 plague
                 sore
                 running
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 very
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Whose
                   word
                   eats
                   like
                   a
                   canker
                   ,
                
                 should
                 much
                 terrifie
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 seeming
                 pretences
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 mis-led
                 :
                 What
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 is
                 a
                 canker
                 in
                 thy
                 brest
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 any
                 errour
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 got
                 a
                 canker
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 onely
                 a
                 
                 pollution
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 terrible
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 killing
                 disease
                 with
                 this
                 pollution
                 :
                 If
                 therefore
                 thou
                 lovest
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 flee
                 from
                 errours
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 difficult
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 art
                 thou
                 to
                 be
                 afraid
                 :
                 In
                 Levit.
                 13.
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 discern
                 between
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 distemper
                 ;
                 some
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 scab
                 ;
                 so
                 some
                 do
                 not
                 runne
                 into
                 grosse
                 and
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 scab
                 ,
                 a
                 loathsome
                 distemper
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 men
                 pleading
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 interest
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 should
                 much
                 prevail
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   defilements
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   pollute
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   minde
                   ,
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   man.
                
                 Hence
                 you
                 have
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   of
                   corrupt
                   minds
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.5
                 .
                 &
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.8
                 .
                 
                   Destitute
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   mens
                   consciences
                
                 also
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 defiled
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.15
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 errours
                 is
                 a
                 Metaphore
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 sicknesse
                 or
                 death
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   suffer
                   thy
                   holy
                   one
                   to
                   see
                   corruption
                   ,
                
                 Act
                 2.17
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 worms
                 and
                 putrid
                 vermine
                 grow
                 and
                 live
                 :
                 So
                 from
                 minds
                 corrupted
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 do
                 flow
                 these
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 Thus
                 not
                 only
                 wickednesse
                 may
                 denominate
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   dead
                   bury
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 8.22
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   wanton
                   widow
                   is
                   dead
                   while
                   she
                   liveth
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.6
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 erroneous
                 and
                 heretical
                 minde
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 have
                 much
                 〈◊〉
                 And
                 truly
                 bodily
                 corruptions
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 minde
                 and
                 conscience
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 makes
                 
                   lustfull
                   and
                   libidinous
                   waies
                
                 to
                 
                   defile
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Gods
                   Temple
                
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 errours
                 and
                 corrupt
                 opinions
                 
                   defile
                   the
                   soul
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 noble
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 mind-defilements
                 ,
                 make
                 thy
                 disease
                 the
                 more
                 ●●c●rable
                 .
                 This
                 putteth
                 out
                 the
                 eye
                 ;
                 this
                 kils
                 the
                 spy
                 and
                 monitor
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Corrupt
                   Doctrines
                   are
                   called
                   defilements
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   how
                   loathsome
                   and
                   abhominable
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 To
                 hear
                 the
                 Scripture
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 false
                 Doctrines
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 polluted
                 and
                 defiled
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 presently
                 abhorre
                 such
                 waies
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 abide
                 dirt
                 or
                 vomit
                 upon
                 thy
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 canst
                 thou
                 endure
                 these
                 deformities
                 upon
                 thy
                 soul
                 ?
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 endure
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 drunkard
                 wallowing
                 like
                 a
                 swine
                 in
                 the
                 mire
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 see
                 men
                 stagger
                 and
                 reel
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 be
                 drunk
                 with
                 giddy
                 and
                 vile
                 opinions
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 loathsome
                 sight
                 .
                 Labour
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 Scripture
                 judgment
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 thou
                 have
                 more
                 indulging
                 thoughts
                 towards
                 errours
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 alloweth
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 forbid
                 thy
                 charity
                 to
                 some
                 persons
                 erring
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 errours
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 overtaken
                 with
                 drunkennesse
                 or
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 sinnes
                 were
                 abhominable
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 pitty
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 ,
                 Wherein
                 lyeth
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Churches
                 ?
                 Even
                 in
                 pure
                 and
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 pure
                 lives
                 .
                 Some
                 ,
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 purity
                 in
                 lives
                 ,
                 they
                 love
                 not
                 such
                 Puritans
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 such
                 strictnesse
                 :
                 Others
                 ,
                 they
                 love
                 not
                 this
                 purity
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 Remonstrants
                 deride
                 the
                 word
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 spell
                 used
                 by
                 some
                 Writers
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 both
                 waies
                 we
                 overthrow
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 Churches
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 pure
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 pure
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 impure
                 in
                 lives
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 dolefull
                 sight
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 men
                 appearing
                 with
                 pure
                 lives
                 ,
                 yet
                 impure
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 grievous
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 sound
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   defile
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   him
                   shall
                   God
                   destroy
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 dispatched
                 the
                 
                   sinne
                   supposed
                
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   punishment
                   proposed
                   ;
                   Him
                   shall
                   God
                   destroy
                   .
                
                 A
                 terrible
                 sentence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 grow
                 wanton
                 in
                 the
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 like
                 Belshazer
                 ,
                 to
                 quake
                 and
                 tremble
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 with
                 defiling
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 They
                 defile
                 Gods
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   God
                   will
                   defile
                   them
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   destroy
                
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 
                   eternal
                   destruction
                   without
                   repentance
                
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 eternal
                 punishment
                 ,
                 destruction
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Socinians
                   heresie
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 were
                 totally
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 torment
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 freedom
                 from
                 torment
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 and
                 happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 curses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tormenting
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 without
                 ceasing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 doth
                 represent
                 corruptions
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 under
                 as
                 terrible
                 a
                 consideration
                 as
                 any
                 great
                 sinnes
                 committed
                 .
                 For
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 threatnings
                 against
                 the
                 vilest
                 monsters
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   will
                   God
                   destroy
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 defile
                 the
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 errours
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 Nadab
                 and
                 Abihu
                 were
                 wonderfully
                 and
                 terribly
                 destroyed
                 for
                 offering
                 strange
                 fire
                 upon
                 Gods
                 Altar
                 ,
                 though
                 men
                 may
                 suffer
                 them
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 parties
                 themselves
                 may
                 blesse
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 will
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 recover
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 snares
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 destory
                 eternally
                 such
                 as
                 defile
                 this
                 Temple
                 without
                 reformation
                 ,
                 will
                 most
                 fully
                 appear
                 by
                 2
                 Pet.
                 2.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 which
                 Chapter
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 Allarum
                 to
                 these
                 times
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Her
                 fore-tels
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 there
                 were
                 
                   false
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Truths
                   of
                   God
                   revealed
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 
                   false
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 here
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 expressely
                 fore-told
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 stumbling
                 block
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 reformation
                 out
                 of
                 Popery
                 and
                 superstitions
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 such
                 events
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 are
                 described
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Actions
                   ,
                   They
                   shall
                   bring
                   in
                   damnable
                   heresies
                
                 :
                 Connder
                 that
                 expression
                 .
                 All
                 heresie
                 is
                 not
                 innocent
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 excusable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Remonstrants
                 plead
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 are
                 
                   damnable
                   heresies
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Manner
                   how
                
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   privily
                   bring
                   in
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 craft
                 and
                 subtilty
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 underworking
                 ,
                 as
                 Moles
                 do
                 under-ground
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 
                   consequent
                   evil
                
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   bring
                   upon
                   themselves
                   swift
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 my
                 text
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   swift
                   destruction
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 two
                 waies
                 swift
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   God
                   will
                   not
                   delay
                
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 so
                 provoked
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 bear
                 them
                 long
                 .
                 And
                 then
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Swift
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   their
                   thoughts
                
                 :
                 It
                 comes
                 before
                 they
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 expected
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   prosper
                
                 ,
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 such
                 visible
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 see
                 verse
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Whose
                   judgment
                   lingereth
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   whose
                   damnation
                   sleepeth
                   not
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 secure
                 ,
                 their
                 judgment
                 doth
                 but
                 watch
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 fittest
                 time
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 destruction
                 more
                 dreadfull
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 still
                 people
                 may
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 errours
                 and
                 heresies
                 ,
                 he
                 instanceth
                 in
                 three
                 the
                 most
                 horride
                 Examples
                 of
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 ;
                 and
                 argueth
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   God
                   were
                   so
                   severe
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   let
                   not
                   such
                   as
                   bring
                   in
                   damnable
                   heresies
                   expect
                   better
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   God
                   spared
                   not
                   them
                   ,
                
                 but
                 did
                 
                   cast
                   them
                   down
                   into
                   Hell
                   ,
                   and
                   bound
                   them
                   in
                   chaines
                   of
                   darknesse
                   .
                
                 The
                 Angels
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 were
                 sinnes
                 
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 intellectual
                 substances
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 heresies
                 and
                 their
                 sinnes
                 are
                 much
                 alike
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 then
                 say
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 is
                 no
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 no
                 whoredome
                 ,
                 no
                 bodily
                 prophanenesse
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 was
                 the
                 Angels
                 sinne
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 intellectual
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 perpetually
                 condemned
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 instance
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Judgment
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Old
                   World
                
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 drowned
                 with
                 water
                 .
                 All
                 mankind
                 had
                 perverted
                 its
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 defiled
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 washeth
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 his
                 Judgments
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 overflowing
                 of
                 heresies
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 He
                 compareth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 ,
                 whose
                 sinnes
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 
                   rain
                   Hell
                
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 avenged
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Who
                 then
                 can
                 excuse
                 or
                 plead
                 for
                 such
                 defilements
                 ,
                 the
                 sinners
                 wherein
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 those
                 three
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 the
                 greatest
                 expressions
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 most
                 signally
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Thus
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 a
                 Comment
                 upon
                 my
                 Text.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   God
                   will
                   destroy
                   such
                   a
                   defiler
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 
                   Conditionally
                   ;
                   unlesse
                   that
                   man
                   see
                   and
                   bewail
                   his
                   errours
                   ,
                   and
                   forsake
                   them
                   .
                
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 Luther
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 were
                 great
                 defilers
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 God
                 did
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 none
                 were
                 more
                 zealous
                 then
                 they
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 den
                 of
                 thieves
                 ,
                 an
                 House
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 did
                 Luther
                 bewail
                 that
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 damnable
                 errour
                 which
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Popery
                 ,
                 and
                 Melan●tho●
                 also
                 ,
                 yet
                 recovered
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 threatning
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 against
                 any
                 wicked
                 man.
                 Ezek.
                 18.21
                 .
                 
                   If
                   the
                   unrighteous
                   or
                   wicked
                   man
                   leave
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   live
                   .
                
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 remember
                 his
                 former
                 i●iquities
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 God
                 many
                 times
                 taketh
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 once
                 plunged
                 into
                 damnable
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 them
                 great
                 Instruments
                 to
                 publish
                 his
                 truths
                 .
                 As
                 Paul
                 ,
                 once
                 a
                 blasphemous
                 persecutor
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 a
                 zealous
                 prosecutor
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Austin
                 once
                 a
                 damnable
                 Manich●e
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 escaping
                 their
                 snares
                 ,
                 was
                 greatly
                 instrumental
                 to
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 others
                 from
                 those
                 damnable
                 Opinions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 lye
                 in
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 desperate
                 and
                 hopelesse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 Shepherd
                 may
                 reduce
                 these
                 wandering
                 sheep
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   even
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   may
                   fall
                   into
                   ae
                   damnable
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   time
                   continue
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 They
                 may
                 not
                 believe
                 some
                 fundamentals
                 in
                 Religion
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 main
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 resurrection
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 comforts
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 yet
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 believe
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 generally
                 they
                 erred
                 in
                 this
                 fundamental
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 a
                 temporal
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 temporal
                 Restauration
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 thus
                 plunged
                 into
                 a
                 damnable
                 way
                 ,
                 have
                 this
                 difference
                 from
                 wicked
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 turned
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   seed
                   of
                   grace
                   within
                   them
                   ,
                
                 which
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 it
                 lieth
                 asleep
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 will
                 put
                 forth
                 it self
                 .
                 
                   He
                   cannot
                   sinne
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   seed
                   abideth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 Wine
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 work
                 out
                 all
                 poison
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 reason
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taught
                 what
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 bruit
                 beast
                 cannot
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Reason
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 teacher
                 doth
                 work
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 's
                 here
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 spark
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 it
                 be
                 much
                 overwhelmed
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   ,
                   though
                   plunged
                   into
                   some
                   damnable
                   errour
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   under
                   a
                   Promise
                   to
                   recover
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   certainly
                   take
                   effect
                   .
                
                 As
                 Moses
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 had
                 his
                 Mothers
                 eye
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 drowned
                 ;
                 so
                 though
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 be
                 plunged
                 deep
                 in
                 evil
                 waies
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 Gods
                 eye
                 and
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ready
                 to
                 deliver
                 him
                 .
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   deceive
                   the
                   very
                   
                   Elect
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   If
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                
                 ,
                 now
                 what
                 makes
                 it
                 impossible
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 himself
                 :
                 Alas
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 what
                 reason
                 they
                 are
                 plunged
                 into
                 any
                 foul
                 errour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 they
                 would
                 alwaies
                 continue
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 for
                 ever
                 suffocated
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 only
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 Promise
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   will
                   leade
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   truth
                   ;
                   he
                   will
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Vnction
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   mans
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   commonly
                   so
                   obstinate
                   and
                   seared
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   mans
                   is
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Devils
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                   a
                   seared
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim
                 4.2
                 .
                 They
                 felt
                 nothing
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 doubt
                 or
                 suspect
                 ,
                 [
                 What
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 damnable
                 errour
                 that
                 thou
                 maintainest
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 means
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 damn
                 thy self
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 others
                 ?
                 ]
                 No
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 
                   reprobate
                   mind
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 though
                 grievously
                 seduced
                 ,
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 they
                 have
                 struglings
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 holy
                 jealousie
                 over
                 themselves
                 ;
                 they
                 bewail
                 their
                 pronenesse
                 to
                 erre
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 grosse
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 sinneth
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 hearty
                 and
                 full
                 consent
                 that
                 others
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 thing
                 to
                 open
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 to
                 consider
                 a
                 
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   defilements
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   by
                   false
                   Doctrines
                   .
                
                 Some
                 are
                 only
                 in
                 accessory
                 and
                 
                   lesse
                   prinpall
                
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 those
                 who
                 built
                 
                   bay
                   and
                   stubble
                
                 ;
                 their
                 errours
                 were
                 consistent
                 with
                 salvation
                 :
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                   .
                
                 But
                 others
                 are
                 
                   Fundamental
                   ,
                   destroying
                   the
                   very
                   soul
                   and
                   essence
                   of
                   true
                   Faith
                   and
                   true
                   Piety
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 such
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 certainly
                 destroy
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 kept
                 so
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 like
                 Abrahams
                 Ramme
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 thickets
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 Fundamentals
                 ,
                 what
                 points
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 :
                 but
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 parcell
                 out
                 the
                 number
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 cals
                 them
                 
                   first
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Foundation
                 which
                 
                   must
                   be
                   laid
                
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 formerly
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   defiling
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   great
                   difference
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   between
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   Seducers
                   and
                   the
                   Seduced
                   .
                
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
                 Absolom
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 followed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
                 Lyrinensis
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Authours
                   of
                   many
                   Heresies
                   were
                   damned
                   ,
                   whose
                   Disciples
                   or
                   followers
                   might
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Jude
                 doth
                 evidently
                 make
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 persons
                 that
                 erre
                 :
                 
                   Of
                   some
                   have
                   compassion
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   difference
                   ,
                
                 Jude
                 vers
                 .
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Church
                   defilements
                   make
                   men
                   further
                   off
                   ,
                   or
                   nearer
                   to
                   perdition
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   enjoy
                   the
                   meanes
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   opportunity
                   to
                   know
                   better
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 sins
                 were
                 so
                 inexcusable
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 light
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   come
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   had
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 15.24
                 .
                 Therefore
                 an
                 Heretique
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   or
                   second
                   Admonition
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   rejected
                   ,
                
                 Tit.
                 3.10
                 .
                 Those
                 then
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 perdition
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 Admonition
                 and
                 Information
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 continue
                 refractory
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 defile
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 marked
                 out
                 for
                 perdition
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 party
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 defilers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Temple
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 alled
                 
                   The
                   man
                   of
                   Perdition
                
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 2.3
                 .
                 )
                 both
                 actively
                 and
                 
                   passively
                   :
                   Actively
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 destroy
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 souls
                 ;
                 and
                 passively
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 remarkable
                 destruction
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 therefore
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 that
                 Antichristian
                 society
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 marked
                 out
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 destruction
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   least
                   you
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   her
                   plague
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 18.4
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 
                   why
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   thus
                   provoked
                   by
                   corruptions
                   in
                   truth
                   or
                   worship
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 
                   Because
                   his
                   Glory
                   is
                   more
                   immediately
                   interrested
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 Practical
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 obedience
                 are
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 truth
                 and
                 his
                 worship
                 ,
                 are
                 that
                 which
                 immediately
                 relate
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Herein
                 his
                 jealousie
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   drawn
                   out
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 .
                 Pray
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 you
                 fall
                 not
                 from
                 your
                 stedfastnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 led
                 aside
                 with
                 the
                 errours
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
                 You
                 see
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 dallyance
                 ,
                 no
                 wantonnesse
                 allowed
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 God
                 
                   will
                   destroy
                
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 afraid
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 endured
                 ;
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 
                   consuming
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 bear
                 this
                 :
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 this
                 .
                 This
                 Text
                 would
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 flaming
                 sword
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 from
                 false
                 and
                 erroneous
                 waies
                 ,
                 if
                 duly
                 considered
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 undoeth
                 us
                 ,
                 people
                 are
                 either
                 very
                 sottish
                 and
                 stupid
                 ,
                 not
                 regarding
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Religion
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 sobriety
                 ,
                 that
                 humility
                 ,
                 that
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 addresse
                 themselves
                 to
                 know
                 Gods
                 truths
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 prophane
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 unmortified
                 frame
                 of
                 heart
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 then
                 no
                 wonder
                 we
                 defile
                 his
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Him
                   shall
                   God
                   destroy
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 punishment
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 Temple-defilers
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 but
                 two
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   destroy
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 have
                 their
                 weight
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 evils
                 and
                 calamities
                 that
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 destruction
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 all
                 paenall
                 evils
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 destruction
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 wrath
                 is
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 Incomprehensible
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   God
                   shall
                   destroy
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 this
                 destruction
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 ;
                 not
                 an
                 annihilation
                 of
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 Socinians
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 Physical
                 destruction
                 ,
                 but
                 moral
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   depriving
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   of
                   all
                   happinesse
                   and
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 We
                 have
                 handled
                 this
                 relatively
                 already
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Temple-defilers
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 consider
                 it
                 
                   absolutely
                   :
                   Eternal
                   wrath
                   and
                   damnation
                
                 is
                 described
                 here
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 destruction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 every
                 wicked
                 impenitent
                 man
                 ,
                 whether
                 his
                 sinnes
                 be
                 intellectual
                 or
                 bodily
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 I
                 shall
                 raise
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   Eeternal
                   Damnation
                   is
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   a
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 undoing
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Truth
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 sting
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 men
                 are
                 generally
                 so
                 bruitish
                 and
                 feared
                 in
                 their
                 evil
                 waies
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 the
                 rather
                 pitch
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 truths
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 sublime
                 nature
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 penetrate
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 improve
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Eternal
                   Damnation
                   is
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   a
                   man.
                
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 eternal
                 undoing
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   way
                   to
                   represent
                   Hell
                   and
                   Damnation
                   under
                   all
                   those
                   evils
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   terrible
                   to
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   Heaven
                   is
                   described
                   by
                   such
                   nams
                   as
                   do
                   usually
                   delight
                   most
                   men
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Crown
                   of
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   City
                   paved
                   with
                   precious
                   stones
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 condescending
                 expressions
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 apprehend
                 nothing
                 great
                 and
                 admirable
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 our
                 natural
                 corruption
                 so
                 greatly
                 prevailing
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 Scripture
                 baites
                 would
                 soon
                 take
                 us
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Hell
                 and
                 
                   eternal
                   damnation
                
                 is
                 described
                 by
                 all
                 such
                 terrible
                 Objects
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 naming
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 fill
                 us
                 with
                 great
                 horrour
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 these
                 are
                 vain
                 scare-crows
                 ,
                 no
                 ;
                 these
                 expressions
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 represent
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 ,
                 the
                 torment
                 and
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 indeed
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 painted
                 fire
                 doth
                 a
                 reall
                 burning
                 fire
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 of
                 this
                 destruction
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 arise
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 torment
                 indeed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 the
                 meditation
                 and
                 preaching
                 of
                 this
                 subject
                 may
                 be
                 profitable
                 ,
                 set
                 
                 Faith
                 on
                 work
                 ;
                 believe
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 destruction
                 coming
                 upon
                 impenitent
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 undoing
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 that
                 eternal
                 undoing
                 .
                 Let
                 Faith
                 warm
                 and
                 heat
                 thy
                 heart
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 work
                 wonderfully
                 to
                 thy
                 reformation
                 .
                 If
                 
                   to
                   die
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   terrour
                   ,
                
                 what
                 is
                 
                   eternal
                   death
                
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 
                   eternal
                   destruction
                   ?
                   If
                   skin
                   for
                   skin
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   give
                   for
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                
                 how
                 much
                 rather
                 for
                 this
                 
                   eternal
                   life
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 destruction
                 consists
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       good
                       it
                       's
                       privative
                       of
                    
                     .
                     And
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       evil
                       it
                       's
                       positive
                       of
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Schoolmen
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 
                   punishment
                   of
                   losse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   punishment
                   of
                   sense
                
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 brings
                 in
                 God
                 inflicting
                 both
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 terrible
                 sentence
                 at
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   into
                   eternal
                   fire
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 25.41
                 .
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   me
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 privation
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 ;
                 
                   Into
                   eternal
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 position
                 of
                 all
                 evil
                 and
                 misery
                 .
                 Divines
                 have
                 disputed
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 evil
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ;
                 but
                 Chrysostome
                 answers
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   privation
                   of
                   Gods
                   face
                   ,
                   is
                   farre
                   worse
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   torments
                   in
                   Hell
                
                 :
                 That
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   me
                
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 terrible
                 then
                 
                   eternal
                   fire
                
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 seeing
                 such
                 a
                 destruction
                 is
                 coming
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 doth
                 it
                 concern
                 all
                 to
                 
                   watch
                   and
                   pray
                
                 about
                 it
                 ?
                 
                   Descendamus
                   in
                   infernum
                   viventes
                   ,
                   ne
                   descendamus
                   morientes
                   ,
                
                 (
                 said
                 Bernard
                 )
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   descend
                   into
                   Hell
                   while
                   alive
                   by
                   meditation
                   ,
                   lest
                   we
                   really
                   descend
                   thither
                   when
                   we
                   die
                   .
                
                 But
                 
                   singularia
                   sunt
                   quae
                   pungunt
                
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 consider
                 
                   What
                   losse
                   it
                   is
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 destruction
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 :
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 only
                 is
                 all
                 happinesse
                 .
                 
                   Depart
                   from
                   me
                
                 .
                 
                 
                   At
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   are
                   pleasures
                   for
                   evermore
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 16.11
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 happinesse
                 which
                 
                   eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   conceive
                
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 enjoying
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 
                   bonum
                   in
                   quae
                   omnia
                   bona
                   ,
                   bonum
                   quo
                   nihil
                   melius
                   cogitari
                   potest
                
                 :
                 The
                 Jehova
                 .
                 The
                 beings
                 of
                 all
                 created
                 comforts
                 that
                 are
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 parcelled
                 in
                 creatures
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 are
                 united
                 and
                 conjoyned
                 in
                 him
                 in
                 transcendent
                 perfection
                 only
                 .
                 To
                 represent
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 empty
                 the
                 Ocean
                 with
                 a
                 shell
                 .
                 Then
                 do
                 we
                 best
                 esteem
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 judge
                 him
                 inestimable
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 destruction
                 lyeth
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 indignation
                 and
                 anger
                 should
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 look
                 upon
                 his
                 sins
                 !
                 You
                 have
                 deprived
                 me
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 you
                 ask
                 what
                 I
                 aile
                 ?
                 My
                 lusts
                 ,
                 my
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 have
                 taken
                 God
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 then
                 but
                 rore
                 out
                 ?
                 Would
                 these
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 a
                 God
                 to
                 me
                 ?
                 This
                 should
                 make
                 thee
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 did
                 the
                 Viper
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 all-sufficient
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 serve
                 him
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   privative
                   destruction
                   ,
                   lyeth
                   in
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   all
                   comfort
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   soul
                   .
                
                 Take
                 away
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remaineth
                 nothing
                 but
                 horrible
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 take
                 God
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 all
                 darknesse
                 and
                 horrour
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 Hell
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   gnawing
                   wormes
                   ,
                   and
                   weeping
                   and
                   wailing
                   ,
                   and
                   gnashing
                   of
                   teeth
                   .
                   Dives
                
                 desired
                 but
                 a
                 
                   drop
                   of
                   water
                   to
                   coole
                   his
                   tongue
                   ,
                
                 and
                 but
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 obtain
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 a
                 drop
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 comfort
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 ease
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 quietnesse
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Hell.
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 Hell
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 torments
                 and
                 horrour
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cannot
                 so
                 be
                 put
                 off
                 Yet
                 certainly
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Hell
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 destruction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 perpetually
                 gnaw
                 and
                 teare
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 awakened
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 fall
                 like
                 so
                 much
                 scalding
                 Lead
                 into
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 
                   good
                   conscience
                   be
                   a
                   continual
                   Feast
                   ,
                
                 that
                 tormenting
                 disquieted
                 conscience
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 continual
                 unspeakable
                 
                 evil
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 very
                 drops
                 of
                 this
                 torment
                 hath
                 wrought
                 upon
                 men
                 !
                 Cain
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 trembling
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 delights
                 ,
                 and
                 travils
                 he
                 took
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 drive
                 out
                 that
                 
                   trembling
                   .
                   Judas
                
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 horrour
                 doth
                 he
                 cry
                 out
                 ?
                 He
                 cannot
                 beare
                 his
                 burden
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 damned
                 brought
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   crying
                   to
                   the
                   mountains
                   to
                   cover
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hils
                   to
                   hide
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 6.16
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 nothing
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 light
                 matter
                 ,
                 who
                 sit
                 and
                 hear
                 these
                 things
                 !
                 Those
                 grosse
                 and
                 foul
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 make
                 no
                 torment
                 nor
                 gripings
                 in
                 thy
                 conscience
                 ;
                 thou
                 canst
                 runne
                 into
                 all
                 beastly
                 excesse
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 findest
                 no
                 gnawing
                 worms
                 upon
                 thee
                 :
                 Oh
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 coming
                 when
                 conscience
                 will
                 be
                 awakened
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 corner
                 of
                 thy
                 soul
                 will
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 torments
                 and
                 howlings
                 !
                 Go
                 on
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                
                 ,
                 and
                 care
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 remember
                 this
                 ,
                 destruction
                 will
                 fall
                 upon
                 thee
                 whether
                 thou
                 wilt
                 or
                 no.
                 Oh
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 would
                 pitty
                 themselves
                 !
                 Or
                 rather
                 ;
                 Oh
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 pitty
                 your
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 you
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 your
                 sinnes
                 !
                 At
                 last
                 they
                 will
                 bite
                 like
                 an
                 Adder
                 ,
                 and
                 sting
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   losse
                   of
                   all
                   outward
                   help
                   and
                   comfort
                   from
                   others
                   .
                
                 Here
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 many
                 times
                 are
                 in
                 grievous
                 losses
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 comfort
                 from
                 a
                 friend
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 pleasant
                 showers
                 to
                 the
                 parched
                 ground
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 cannot
                 deliver
                 out
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 comfort
                 doth
                 much
                 refresh
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 the
                 destroyed
                 sinner
                 is
                 excluded
                 from
                 comforts
                 and
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 .
                 When
                 Absolom
                 was
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 Davids
                 presence
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Joab
                 to
                 mediate
                 for
                 favour
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 this
                 destruction
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 Saint
                 or
                 Angel
                 can
                 either
                 comfort
                 or
                 help
                 us
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 saddest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Mediatory
                 Office
                 of
                 Christ
                 doth
                 cease
                 .
                 Then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Advocate
                 to
                 make
                 Intercession
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 guilt
                 and
                 trouble
                 for
                 sinne
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 still
                 this
                 hope
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 to
                 reconcile
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 sinner
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 this
                 eternal
                 destruction
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 hope
                 ,
                 or
                 help
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 use
                 ,
                 or
                 advantage
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 hope
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 this
                 destruction
                 more
                 terrible
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Positive
                   ,
                   That
                   lieth
                   in
                   the
                   accumulation
                   and
                   heaping
                   up
                   of
                   all
                   misery
                   imaginable
                   and
                   possible
                   ,
                   even
                   for
                   a
                   God
                   to
                   inflict
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   of
                   man
                   to
                   receive
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 heaping
                 up
                 of
                 all
                 misery
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 lyeth
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 comforts
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 aggregation
                 of
                 all
                 desirable
                 mercies
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 destruction
                 lyeth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 sustaining
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 many
                 miseries
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 aggregation
                 and
                 conflux
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 expresseth
                 it
                 under
                 many
                 names
                 of
                 terrour
                 :
                 sometimes
                 
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   utter
                   darknesse
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   chaines
                   of
                   darknesse
                
                 therein
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 
                   fire
                   and
                   brimstone
                   ,
                   eternal
                   fire
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 
                   weeping
                   ,
                   wailing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   gnashing
                   of
                   teeth
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   everlasting
                   death
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 
                   judgement
                   and
                   condemnation
                
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Scripture
                 useth
                 not
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 hereby
                 awaken
                 and
                 terrifie
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 at
                 last
                 cast
                 away
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 onely
                 fuell
                 for
                 this
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Aggravation
                   of
                   this
                   Destruction
                
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   an
                   Eternal
                   Destruction
                
                 ;
                 A
                 destruction
                 that
                 is
                 alwayes
                 destroying
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 party
                 is
                 not
                 extinguished
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Socinian
                 annihilation
                 were
                 this
                 destruction
                 ;
                 or
                 Origen's
                 opinion
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 
                 Devils
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 after
                 thousands
                 of
                 yeares
                 torments
                 could
                 prove
                 true
                 ,
                 here
                 was
                 some
                 hope
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 living
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dying
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 worme
                 that
                 never
                 dieth
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 earthly
                 calamities
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 Hell
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mitigation
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 evil
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 thou
                 art
                 kept
                 alive
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 thunder
                 bolt
                 is
                 that
                 word
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 !
                 Torment
                 for
                 ever
                 !
                 Horrour
                 for
                 ever
                 !
                 Fire
                 for
                 ever
                 !
                 yet
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   an
                   Vniversal
                   Destruction
                   in
                   a
                   moral
                   sense
                   .
                
                 
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 mixture
                 of
                 any
                 joy
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 hope
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Heaven
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 unmixed
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 gall
                 fall
                 into
                 that
                 ocean
                 of
                 happinesse
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 honey
                 fall
                 into
                 that
                 ocean
                 of
                 gall
                 ;
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 not
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 for
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 only
                 could
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   an
                   Inevitable
                   Destruction
                
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 destroy
                 ,
                 
                 Who
                 can
                 stop
                 Gods
                 hand
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 hinder
                 his
                 blow
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 be
                 kindled
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 abide
                 ?
                 How
                 much
                 lesse
                 when
                 he
                 stirreth
                 up
                 all
                 his
                 wrath
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 when
                 Kingdomes
                 and
                 Nations
                 feele
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 temporal
                 wrath
                 ,
                 How
                 sad
                 hath
                 it
                 been
                 ?
                 Jerusalem
                 had
                 her
                 day
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 onely
                 drops
                 to
                 that
                 ocean
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 manifold
                 Uses
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 onely
                 in
                 one
                 here
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 evident
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 madnesse
                 and
                 folly
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 drink
                 ,
                 swear
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 bruitish
                 lusts
                 .
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 this
                 destruction
                 from
                 God
                 ?
                 What
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 destroy
                 thee
                 ?
                 We
                 would
                 wonder
                 what
                 a
                 senslesse
                 ,
                 bruitish
                 and
                 irrational
                 a
                 creature
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 afraid
                 of
                 this
                 destruction
                 .
                 Tell
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 temporal
                 undoing
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 undone
                 in
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 make
                 his
                 heart
                 as
                 cold
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 within
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 tell
                 him
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 undone
                 in
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 why
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Either
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   Atheism
                   and
                   unbelief
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   men
                   .
                
                 Though
                 Christ
                 hath
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 threatned
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 torment
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 .
                 O
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 but
                 faith
                 as
                 a
                 grain
                 of
                 mustard-seed
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 remove
                 these
                 mountains
                 of
                 sinne
                 !
                 Or
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   men
                   do
                   believe
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   it
                   's
                   apprehended
                   as
                   a
                   farre
                   off
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   present
                   and
                   imminent
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   times
                   temporal
                   destruction
                   is
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 like
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 they
                 regard
                 only
                 the
                 present
                 :
                 Give
                 me
                 to
                 day
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 though
                 to
                 morrow
                 I
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   are
                   either
                   plunged
                   in
                   besotting
                   lusts
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   seducing
                   temptations
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Many
                 men
                 are
                 become
                 like
                 beasts
                 through
                 sinne
                 .
                 A
                 beast
                 will
                 as
                 soon
                 understand
                 things
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 salvation
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 earthly
                 cares
                 and
                 desires
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 thus
                 lusts
                 are
                 within
                 ,
                 they
                 forbid
                 any
                 outward
                 good
                 counsel
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                   which
                   Temple
                   ye
                   are
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Why
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 exceedingly
                 provoked
                 against
                 Temple
                 defilers
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   Gods
                   temple
                   is
                   holy
                
                 .
                 Holy
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 violated
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Sancta
                   sanctè
                   sanctis
                
                 .
                 Holy
                 things
                 belong
                 to
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 an
                 holy
                 manner
                 by
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 Explication
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 object
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   no
                   such
                   Temple
                   as
                   was
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   as
                   Gods
                   temple
                   .
                
                 He
                 interprets
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 This
                 Temple
                 is
                 not
                 wood
                 or
                 stone
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   ye
                   believers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 worship
                 and
                 serve
                 God
                 after
                 his
                 appointment
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   his
                   Temple
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   holy
                   ,
                
                 then
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 subsequent
                 matter
                 ,
                 not
                 Antecedent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 usuall
                 among
                 Relatives
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   place
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   adorned
                   or
                   glorious
                   ;
                   but
                   persons
                   believing
                   and
                   worshipping
                   of
                   him
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 hath
                 its
                 great
                 use
                 .
                 For
                 once
                 in
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 while
                 Popery
                 and
                 her
                 principles
                 reigned
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 holinesse
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 preached
                 for
                 ,
                 pleaded
                 for
                 principally
                 ,
                 was
                 holinesse
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 persons
                 ;
                 holy
                 Temples
                 ,
                 holy
                 Altars
                 ,
                 holy
                 Images
                 ;
                 but
                 reall
                 ,
                 personal
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 commands
                 ,
                 was
                 despised
                 and
                 opposed
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   come
                   by
                   observation
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 external
                 sensible
                 pomp
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   within
                   you
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Luke
                 17.10
                 .
                 The
                 Temple
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Persons
                   believing
                   .
                   The
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   holinesse
                   in
                   our
                   lives
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   were
                   unsettled
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   enemies
                   were
                   not
                   fully
                   conquered
                   ,
                   appointed
                   an
                   ambulatory
                   Tabernacle
                   for
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ark
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 might
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Levites
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 Cart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 carried
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 greatly
                 displeased
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 (
                 say
                 some
                 )
                 why
                 men
                 onely
                 were
                 enjoyned
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 fall
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 a
                 token
                 of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 fallen
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 reproach
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 God
                 came
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 fully
                 subdued
                 their
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 was
                 established
                 ;
                 then
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 a
                 Temple
                 setled
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 David
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 build
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 shed
                 much
                 bloud
                 ,
                 not
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 (
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 Vriahs
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 fought
                 many
                 battels
                 ,
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 him
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 signifieth
                 Peace
                 .
                 No
                 hammer
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 noise
                 might
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 Augustus
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 Janus
                 his
                 Temple
                 was
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 peace
                 ;
                 though
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 did
                 build
                 with
                 their
                 tools
                 in
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 swords
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 opposition
                 they
                 had
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Temple
                   that
                   was
                   built
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   magnificent
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   accounted
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   seven
                   great
                   wonderous
                   buildings
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 Solomon
                 at
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 it
                 removeth
                 all
                 carnal
                 and
                 low
                 conceits
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 circumscribed
                 within
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Heaven
                   of
                   Heavens
                   do
                   not
                   contain
                   thee
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                
                 1
                 King.
                 8
                 20.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 therefore
                 that
                 God
                 needed
                 such
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 God
                 full
                 of
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 Solomon
                 sai●h
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Pedagogie
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 external
                 and
                 sensible
                 Rites
                 and
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 so
                 glorious
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Temple
                   had
                   a
                   proper
                   and
                   peculiar
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   a
                   relative
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   being
                   dedicated
                   by
                   Gods
                   command
                   unto
                   his
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   typical
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 typically
                 holy
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 
                   type
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ▪
                   Destroy
                   this
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 said
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   raise
                   it
                   up
                   in
                   thr●e
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 John
                 2
                 19.
                 
                 Now
                 when
                 Christ
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 came
                 ,
                 this
                 Temple
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Altars
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 with
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 fals
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fruit
                 comes
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 
                   relatively
                   holy
                
                 from
                 two
                 grounds
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Gods
                   Institution
                
                 :
                 He
                 commanded
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 worship
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 it
                 Gods
                 command
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 had
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 patern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount.
                 And
                 then
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 
                   relatively
                   holy
                   ,
                   Because
                   of
                   Gods
                   special
                   promise
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   there
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 prayer
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 acceptance
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 did
                 use
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 even
                 their
                 private
                 prayers
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Prophetesse
                 
                   Anna
                   ,
                   that
                   departed
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   but
                   served
                   God
                   with
                   fastings
                   and
                   prayers
                   ,
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 2.37
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 bodily
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 direct
                 themselves
                 towards
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 Daniel
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 his
                 window
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 6.10
                 .
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 onely
                 towards
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 we
                 called
                 an
                 
                   house
                   of
                   prayer
                
                 .
                 In
                 Solomons
                 prayer
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 8.48
                 .
                 the
                 captives
                 of
                 Israel
                 carried
                 into
                 another
                 Land
                 ,
                 are
                 supposed
                 in
                 their
                 captivity
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 God
                 with
                 their
                 face
                 towards
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 towards
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   from
                   this
                   Temple
                   ,
                   to
                   argue
                   for
                   such
                   holinesse
                   in
                   our
                   Churches
                   :
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   plead
                   for
                   private
                   praying
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   more
                   holinesse
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   places
                   sake
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   more
                   acceptance
                   ,
                   is
                   unjustifiable
                   by
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 John
                 4.21
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 
                   The
                   time
                   is
                   coming
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   worship
                   in
                   this
                   mountaine
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   shall
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Jerusalem
                 now
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 place
                 like
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   lift
                   up
                   holy
                   hands
                   in
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.8
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 therefore
                 unwarrantable
                 by
                 Scripture
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 prayer
                 the
                 more
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 as
                 Bellarmine
                 pleadeth
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 peculiar
                 institution
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 such
                 peculiar
                 promise
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 relative
                 holinesse
                 .
                 Private
                 prayers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 though
                 pretended
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 sake
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 publick
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 incongruous
                 and
                 unwarrantable
                 ,
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 private
                 prayer
                 prescribed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   prayest
                   shut
                   thy
                   door
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 6.6
                 .
                 Private
                 prayer
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 manner
                 :
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 for
                 publick
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 We
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 spiritual
                 communion
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 the
                 society
                 is
                 singing
                 ,
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 privately
                 praying
                 ,
                 is
                 unsuitable
                 to
                 the
                 duty
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 heart
                 ,
                 one
                 mouth
                 and
                 consent
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Temple
                   was
                   so
                   glorious
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   promise
                   was
                   in
                   a
                   special
                   manner
                   made
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Jews
                   put
                   all
                   their
                   trust
                   and
                   confidence
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   lives
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   and
                   grosse
                   impieties
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   them
                   think
                   themselves
                   happy
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 the
                 Prophet
                 severely
                 reproveth
                 them
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Trust
                   no
                   more
                   in
                   lying
                   words
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   The
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   these
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 7.4
                 .
                 Hence
                 at
                 last
                 God
                 was
                 so
                 provoked
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 idolatrous
                 Heathens
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 stone
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 upon
                 a
                 stone
                 .
                 For
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 Emperor
                 quite
                 demolished
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 stead
                 thereof
                 built
                 a
                 place
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 Aelia
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 gate
                 set
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 Swine
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 scorn
                 and
                 derision
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 that
                 beast
                 was
                 unclean
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 truly
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 with
                 many
                 glorious
                 spiritual
                 Temples
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Where
                 are
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Churches
                   of
                   Asia
                
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 pure
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 now
                 ?
                 The
                 present
                 Governours
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 succession
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Worthies
                 ,
                 
                   Whose
                   faith
                   was
                   spread
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                
                 but
                 they
                 succeed
                 them
                 as
                 
                   vespae
                   apibus
                
                 ,
                 Wasps
                 many
                 times
                 do
                 Bees
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 night
                 doth
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Our
                   Churches
                   therefore
                   do
                   not
                   resemble
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   an
                   holy
                   place
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   their
                   publick
                   Synagogues
                   where
                   they
                   met
                   together
                   to
                   pray
                   and
                   reade
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   it
                   expounded
                   .
                
                 Some
                 find
                 fault
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 this
                 material
                 building
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 use
                 of
                 speech
                 doth
                 fully
                 justifie
                 this
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 ordinary
                 figure
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 
                   place
                   containing
                
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 contained
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   Jerusalem
                   went
                   out
                
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Oh
                   Jerusalem
                   that
                   killest
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 23.77
                 .
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 formerly
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 relative
                 holinesse
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 duties
                 regarded
                 for
                 the
                 places
                 sake
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 duties
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 moral
                 and
                 civil
                 decency
                 ,
                 or
                 respect
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 unto
                 places
                 appointed
                 for
                 solemn
                 meeting
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 unfitly
                 compared
                 to
                 barns
                 or
                 stables
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 polluted
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 any
                 holinesse
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 civil
                 respect
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 only
                 occasionally
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 next
                 main
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   believers
                   joyned
                   in
                   a
                   Church
                   way
                   according
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   are
                   Gods
                   temple
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 requireth
                 these
                 things
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Purity
                   and
                   an
                   undefiled
                   life
                   from
                   the
                   wicked
                   wayes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Though
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 
                   pure
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   a
                   man
                   defiled
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 1.27
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 
                   conformed
                   to
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 12.2
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Lot
                 in
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 having
                 fellowship
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 grieve
                 in
                 seeing
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 evil
                 deeds
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 three
                 Worthies
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 hair
                 not
                 singed
                 thereby
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 thou
                 then
                 judge
                 of
                 thy self
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 like
                 a
                 dung-hill
                 ;
                 thy
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sacred
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 open
                 Inne
                 or
                 Market-place
                 ;
                 all
                 strange
                 lusts
                 may
                 lodge
                 in
                 thee
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 take
                 Christ
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Dedication
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   up
                   our selves
                   wholly
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 Thy
                 soul
                 and
                 body
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 Temple
                 ,
                 onely
                 thy
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Saxctum
                   sanctorum
                
                 ;
                 there
                 should
                 only
                 be
                 admitted
                 choice
                 and
                 sanctified
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intentions
                 ,
                 
                   Shall
                   I
                   take
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   the
                   member
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   the
                   member
                   of
                   an
                   harlot
                   ?
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.15
                 .
                 Shall
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 publick
                 stew
                 for
                 all
                 lusts
                 ?
                 As
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 
                   Procul
                   ô
                   procul
                   este
                   prophani
                
                 :
                 So
                 do
                 thou
                 of
                 all
                 noisome
                 and
                 filthy
                 sinnes
                 .
                 As
                 there
                 were
                 constant
                 Porters
                 to
                 watch
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 so
                 do
                 thou
                 continually
                 set
                 a
                 watch
                 before
                 thy
                 heart
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 unclean
                 thing
                 enter
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Here
                 is
                 implied
                 .
                 
                   Vnion
                   of
                   the
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   together
                   .
                
                 The
                 Temple
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 stone
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 few
                 stones
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 but
                 exactly
                 
                 and
                 curiously
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 Churches
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 body
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 organized
                 members
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 usefull
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Communion
                 ;
                 Not
                 onely
                 internal
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 with
                 Christ
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 communion
                 is
                 invisible
                 ,
                 but
                 external
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 society
                 and
                 fellowship
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 worship
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 greatly
                 reproved
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   forsook
                   the
                   assembling
                   of
                   themselves
                   together
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 10.15
                 .
                 Visible
                 communion
                 in
                 Church-Ordinances
                 brings
                 much
                 glory
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 edification
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 ,
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 societies
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Gods
                 temple
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ;
                 What
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 What
                 effectual
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 ?
                 The
                 body
                 by
                 its
                 senslesnesse
                 doth
                 quickly
                 discover
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 soul
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 soul
                 will
                 quickly
                 manifest
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 What
                 holinesse
                 and
                 purity
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 lives
                 ?
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 !
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 do
                 at
                 upon
                 a
                 meer
                 feigned
                 and
                 invented
                 holinesse
                 of
                 things
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 magnifie
                 personal
                 moral
                 holinesse
                 ;
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 promise
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 blessed
                 glory
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 us
                 like
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Churches
                 like
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   18.
                
                 
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 deceive
                 himself
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 become
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 wise
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 having
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 the
                 sinfulnesse
                 and
                 punishment
                 attendant
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 defile
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 corrupt
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 begin
                 in
                 this
                 verse
                 to
                 remove
                 those
                 obstructions
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 hinder
                 the
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 food
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 stomack
                 be
                 sick
                 and
                 undisposed
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 look
                 for
                 good
                 nourishment
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 first
                 stone
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 rolled
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 (
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 sowing
                 of
                 this
                 divine
                 seed
                 with
                 hopefull
                 successe
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 was
                 removed
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 
                   self-conceit
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   admiring
                   of
                   the
                   worldly
                   humane
                   excellencies
                   that
                   they
                   saw
                   in
                   their
                   false
                   teachers
                   .
                
                 Till
                 this
                 Goliah
                 be
                 killed
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 not
                 expect
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 this
                 eighteenth
                 verse
                 ,
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 dehort
                 from
                 all
                 self-conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 he
                 declareth
                 a
                 two-fold
                 pernicious
                 and
                 dangerous
                 effect
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 deceiving
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   deceive
                   himself
                
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 proud
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 applaud
                 for
                 gold
                 ,
                 will
                 prove
                 but
                 drosse
                 ;
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 empty
                 swelling
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 man-child
                 they
                 travelled
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   necessity
                   of
                   relinquishing
                   and
                   abdicating
                   this
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   great
                   enemy
                   to
                   true
                   and
                   heavenly
                   wisdome
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 
                   dangerous
                   effect
                   ,
                   Let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   fool
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 an
                 hammer
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 all
                 those
                 high
                 and
                 lofty
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 carnal
                 understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lead
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 and
                 apprehensions
                 captive
                 into
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 Dehortation
                 doth
                 belong
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Teachers
                 he
                 had
                 reproved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Auditors
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 ye
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   made
                   the
                   Doctors
                   defile
                   the
                   Temple
                   with
                   errours
                   and
                   heresies
                   ?
                
                 It
                 was
                 only
                 
                   humane
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   proud
                   understandings
                
                 .
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   made
                   the
                   Disciples
                   so
                   factiously
                   preferre
                   one
                   above
                   the
                   other
                   ?
                
                 But
                 still
                 that
                 doting
                 upon
                 humane
                 and
                 
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Text
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 Antidote
                 against
                 the
                 proud
                 flesh
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 proud
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 in
                 teacher
                 or
                 hearer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Effect
                   ,
                   A
                   mans
                   self-deceiving
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 coincident
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 subject
                 I
                 am
                 insisting
                 upon
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 wave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Abdication
                 ,
                 and
                 renouncing
                 of
                 this
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   fool
                   .
                
                 This
                 bunch
                 upon
                 the
                 Camels
                 back
                 must
                 be
                 levelled
                 ,
                 ere
                 it
                 can
                 go
                 thorow
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 needle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 implyed
                 only
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   humane
                   and
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   enemy
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   heavenly
                   things
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 adversary
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 amongst
                 mens
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 mountain
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8
                 7.
                 
                 
                   A
                   carnal
                   man
                   is
                   enmity
                   against
                   God.
                
                 A
                 mind
                 whose
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 intentions
                 and
                 reasonings
                 are
                 wholly
                 upon
                 carnal
                 motives
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 enmity
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 abstract
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 enmity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 wise
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 great
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 God
                 :
                 What
                 hath
                 thy
                 earthy
                 wisdome
                 no
                 other
                 adversary
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mighty
                 wise
                 God
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 only
                 actually
                 rebellious
                 against
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 subject●
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 actual
                 or
                 potential
                 subjection
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 .
                 Therefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 how
                 farre
                 such
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 were
                 from
                 being
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 he
                 takes
                 a
                 
                   little
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   setting
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Vnlesse
                   a
                   man
                   become
                   like
                   this
                   child
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 18.2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 unto
                 three
                 heads
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       The
                       supernatural
                       Matter
                       and
                       Doctrine
                       to
                       be
                       believed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       The
                       Manner
                       of
                       promulgation
                       of
                       this
                       in
                       the
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       The
                       holy
                       and
                       spiritual
                       Duties
                       that
                       are
                       required
                       of
                       us
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 natural
                 humane
                 wisdom
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 adversary
                 therunto
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 wisdom
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 indisposed
                 subject
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 or
                 believe
                 supernatural
                 truths
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 wise
                 men
                 thought
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 had
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 .
                 So
                 Tertullian
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Heathens
                 would
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 would
                 ever
                 turn
                 Christian
                 .
                 Thus
                 what
                 Tertullian
                 said
                 excellently
                 concerning
                 Christs
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   be
                   crucified
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Prorsus
                   credibile
                   ,
                   quia
                   impossibile
                   ;
                   &
                   non
                   pudet
                   ,
                   quia
                   pudendum
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 of
                 many
                 others
                 doctrinals
                 and
                 practicals
                 in
                 Christs
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 yet
                 truly
                 ,
                 Divinity
                 doth
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 humane
                 Arts
                 ,
                 
                   Discentem
                   credere
                   oportet
                
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 believe
                 before
                 he
                 understands
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 attain
                 to
                 knowledge
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 saith
                 Austin
                 ,
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   intelligendum
                   ,
                   ut
                   credatis
                   ,
                   sed
                   credendum
                   ,
                   ut
                   intelligatis
                
                 ;
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 understand
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 believe
                 to
                 understand
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   believed
                   ,
                   the
                   fleshly
                   ,
                   humane
                   wisdome
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   humane
                   wisdome
                   puffeth
                   a
                   man
                   up
                   with
                   pride
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   entertain
                   such
                   divine
                   mysteries
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 swelling
                 or
                 puffing
                 up
                 is
                 immediately
                 contrary
                 to
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 For
                 faith
                 hath
                 an
                 obediential
                 assent
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 saith
                 it
                 ;
                 let
                 my
                 understanding
                 cavil
                 and
                 argue
                 never
                 so
                 plausibly
                 ,
                 yet
                 faith
                 makes
                 it
                 obedientially
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 the
                 testimony
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 God.
                 Wonder
                 not
                 
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 because
                 faith
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 immediate
                 contrariety
                 ;
                 faith
                 bids
                 the
                 mind
                 stoop
                 and
                 yeeld
                 ;
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 bids
                 it
                 lift
                 it self
                 up
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   obedience
                   of
                
                 (
                 or
                 to
                 )
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 
                   the
                   captivating
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                   ,
                   the
                   beating
                   down
                   the
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   every
                   high
                   thing
                   that
                   exalteth
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 mental
                 martyrdom
                 ,
                 it
                 puts
                 to
                 death
                 those
                 high
                 and
                 lofty
                 thoughts
                 men
                 naturally
                 have
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 puffeth
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 filleth
                 a
                 man
                 with
                 pride
                 ,
                 this
                 putteth
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 an
                 immediate
                 contrariety
                 unto
                 believing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Christians
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Humane
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   immediately
                   oppose
                   faith
                   in
                   its
                   obediential
                   assent
                   ;
                   so
                   also
                   humility
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   instrumental
                   grace
                   to
                   receive
                   all
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Humility
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 grace
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 vessel
                 to
                 receive
                 other
                 graces
                 .
                 
                   The
                   humble
                   and
                   meek
                   he
                   will
                   teach
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 25.9
                 .
                 
                   I
                   thank
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   revealed
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   babes
                   ,
                   and
                   hid
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 said
                 our
                 Saviour
                 with
                 much
                 hearty
                 affection
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 11.25
                 .
                 The
                 valleys
                 they
                 receive
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 mountains
                 ,
                 though
                 high
                 ,
                 but
                 barren
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 hinderance
                 ,
                 as
                 humility
                 is
                 a
                 furtherance
                 .
                 Lay
                 down
                 then
                 all
                 high
                 and
                 conceited
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 comest
                 into
                 Christs
                 school
                 ;
                 yea
                 unteach
                 thy self
                 all
                 thy
                 former
                 opinions
                 and
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 like
                 an
                 
                   rasa
                   tabula
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 said
                 the
                 soul
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 write
                 divine
                 truths
                 upon
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 Wiseman
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   wise
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   eyes
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   hopes
                   of
                   a
                   fool
                   than
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Prov.
                 26.12
                 .
                 Therefore
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Leane
                   not
                   unto
                   thy
                   own
                   understanding
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 3.5
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 humility
                 would
                 preserve
                 against
                 all
                 heresies
                 ,
                 all
                 dangerous
                 opinions
                 !
                 An
                 humble
                 man
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Tree
                 planted
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 side
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 two
                 places
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 ;
                 Heaven
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   humble
                   heart
                
                 is
                 another
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 57.15
                 .
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 accounts
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 unto
                 his
                 glorious
                 Throne
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Humane
                   conceited
                   wisdome
                   must
                   needs
                   hinder
                   the
                   entertainment
                   of
                   Christs
                   truth
                   ,
                   Because
                   it
                   sets
                   it self
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   to
                   be
                   Judge
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   determine
                   truth
                   or
                   falshood
                   according
                   to
                   her
                   own
                   principles
                   .
                
                 It
                 makes
                 weights
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 standard
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 weigh
                 even
                 what
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 self
                 :
                 yea
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 thus
                 intrude
                 into
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 her
                 instruments
                 ,
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 who
                 plead
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Determiner
                 of
                 all
                 religious
                 controversies
                 .
                 What
                 from
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 been
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 will
                 put
                 upon
                 reason
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 Hence
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Trinity
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   three
                   Persons
                
                 and
                 
                   one
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 against
                 their
                 reason
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   truly
                   and
                   essentially
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   against
                   reason
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   by
                   his
                   bloud
                   as
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   expiate
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   because
                   against
                   their
                   reason
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 direct
                 adversary
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 against
                 divine
                 truths
                 ;
                 whereas
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   permit
                   her
                   to
                   usurp
                   Authority
                   over
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.12
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 usurp
                 over
                 faith
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 authoritatively
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 a
                 mans
                 reason
                 or
                 wisdome
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       As
                       corrupt
                       and
                       darkened
                       through
                       original
                       sinne
                    
                     ;
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     onely
                     we
                     speake
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     such
                     an
                     adversary
                     to
                     the
                     mysteries
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       As
                       enlightned
                       and
                       sanctified
                       by
                       the
                       Word
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     Now
                     in
                     this
                     later
                     respect
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     a
                     Judge
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     judged
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     's
                     an
                     excellent
                     instrument
                     to
                     faith
                     .
                     When
                     faith
                     hath
                     first
                     laid
                     its
                     foundation
                     ,
                     then
                     
                     reason
                     and
                     learning
                     succeeding
                     and
                     building
                     upon
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     wonderfull
                     serviceable
                     for
                     the
                     explication
                     and
                     confirmation
                     of
                     divine
                     truths
                     .
                     
                       I
                       speake
                       as
                       unto
                       wise
                       men
                    
                     (
                     saith
                     Paul
                     )
                     
                       Judge
                       ye
                       what
                       I
                       say
                    
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     10.15
                     .
                     Thus
                     civil
                     prudence
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     humane
                     literature
                     ,
                     while
                     it
                     's
                     a
                     servant
                     ,
                     not
                     a
                     Mistresse
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     wonderfull
                     use
                     ;
                     but
                     when
                     with
                     Hagar
                     it
                     will
                     pride
                     over
                     Sarah
                     ,
                     then
                     cast
                     it
                     out
                     of
                     doores
                     .
                     That
                     which
                     some
                     adversaries
                     to
                     learning
                     object
                     ,
                     That
                     learning
                     is
                     never
                     sanctified
                     ,
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     instance
                     of
                     Moses
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     skilfull
                     in
                     the
                     Aegyptians
                     learning
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     fountain
                     and
                     seminary
                     of
                     all
                     learning
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     the
                     Apostle
                     Paul
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     sanctified
                     some
                     verses
                     out
                     of
                     Heathen
                     Poets
                     ,
                     as
                     Tertullian
                     expresseth
                     it
                     :
                     So
                     God
                     had
                     also
                     sanctified
                     all
                     his
                     humane
                     abilities
                     .
                     But
                     herein
                     earthly
                     wisdome
                     is
                     so
                     repugnant
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     's
                     apt
                     to
                     make
                     it self
                     judge
                     .
                     And
                     although
                     nothing
                     in
                     Religion
                     be
                     against
                     sound
                     reason
                     ,
                     yet
                     many
                     things
                     are
                     above
                     it
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     it
                     cannot
                     reach
                     unto
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Humane
                   wisdome
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   opposite
                   to
                   heavenly
                   truths
                   ,
                   Because
                   of
                   its
                   subtilty
                   to
                   finde
                   out
                   cavils
                   ,
                   and
                   excogitate
                   Arguments
                   against
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 learned
                 and
                 knowing
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 believe
                 ;
                 men
                 who
                 have
                 lesse
                 parts
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 know
                 not
                 all
                 those
                 subtil
                 and
                 specious
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 learned
                 and
                 subtil
                 ,
                 do
                 bring
                 forth
                 :
                 They
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 the
                 Socinians
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 against
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 What
                 Arminians
                 for
                 Free-will
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Papists
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 superstitious
                 wayes
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 well
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 evident
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 onely
                 it
                 might
                 shake
                 and
                 stagger
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 weak
                 ;
                 whereas
                 men
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 exercising
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 Bookes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 confute
                 them
                 ,
                 meet
                 sometimes
                 with
                 specious
                 colours
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 some
                 seeming
                 Anakims
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 Mans
                 wisdome
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 able
                 ,
                 
                   Destruere
                   falsa
                
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   probare
                   vera
                
                 ;
                 we
                 can
                 better
                 object
                 against
                 truth
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 faith
                 assent
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 no
                 wonder
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 miscarry
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   more
                   wisdome
                   and
                   knowledge
                   men
                   have
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   busie
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   on
                   his
                   side
                   .
                
                 Because
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 more
                 subtil
                 than
                 other
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Devil
                 used
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Ornari
                   à
                   te
                   Diabolus
                   quaerit
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Austin
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 gladly
                 have
                 converted
                 .
                 Most
                 Heretiques
                 have
                 been
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 parts
                 ,
                 of
                 admirable
                 eloquence
                 to
                 perswade
                 and
                 winne
                 men
                 :
                 Good
                 Elocution
                 and
                 Rhetorique
                 is
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 beare
                 all
                 downe
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Hercules
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Eloquence
                 by
                 some
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 strength
                 as
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 Then
                 how
                 much
                 are
                 men
                 of
                 parts
                 and
                 understanding
                 to
                 bewaile
                 themselves
                 ?
                 God
                 chooseth
                 babes
                 and
                 simple
                 ones
                 rather
                 than
                 such
                 .
                 Study
                 humility
                 ,
                 renounce
                 thy
                 understanding
                 ,
                 become
                 a
                 little
                 childe
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 proud
                 of
                 ,
                 so
                 confident
                 of
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 damn
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 Absolom's
                 hair
                 was
                 his
                 death
                 !
              
               
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   thinke
                   himselfe
                   wise
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 observed
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   humane
                   and
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 it
                 already
                 .
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   Declaration
                   and
                   Publication
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 adversary
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 only
                 about
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   simplicity
                   and
                   plainnesse
                   of
                   the
                   style
                   .
                
                 That
                 whereas
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 exceeding
                 apt
                 to
                 take
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 The
                 one
                 with
                 
                   Rational
                   men
                
                 ;
                 The
                 other
                 with
                 
                   Affectionate
                   men
                
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 neither
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 
                   rational
                   men
                
                 ,
                 strong
                 demonstrations
                 and
                 scientifical
                 probations
                 prevail
                 exceedingly
                 ;
                 they
                 lay
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 slaves
                 to
                 reason
                 ;
                 bring
                 a
                 rational
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 cord
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 strongest
                 Samson
                 cannot
                 break
                 .
                 Now
                 many
                 times
                 men
                 of
                 strong
                 reason
                 are
                 no
                 wayes
                 Rhetorical
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 where
                 mines
                 of
                 gold
                 are
                 ,
                 is
                 barren
                 of
                 grasse
                 and
                 flowers
                 .
                 
                   It
                   's
                   as
                   absurd
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Aristotle
                 )
                 
                   to
                   expect
                   moral
                   discourses
                   from
                   a
                   Mathematician
                   ,
                   as
                   mathematical
                   demonstrations
                   from
                   a
                   Moralist
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 are
                 presently
                 conquered
                 by
                 acute
                 ,
                 metaphysical
                 argumentations
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 dictateth
                 ,
                 not
                 argueth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 most
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Bradwardine
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   profound
                   Doctor
                
                 ,
                 professed
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 throughly
                 sanctified
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 weary
                 of
                 hearing
                 Pauls
                 Epistles
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Because
                 Paul
                 had
                 not
                 
                   metaphysicum
                   ixgenium
                
                 .
                 Some
                 then
                 look
                 for
                 learned
                 demonstrations
                 ;
                 Others
                 are
                 ravished
                 with
                 the
                 sweet
                 musick
                 of
                 humane
                 Rheto●●que
                 And
                 Austin
                 confesseth
                 this
                 great
                 vanity
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 :
                 He
                 looked
                 for
                 Tully's
                 flowers
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 simplicity
                 he
                 disdained
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 an
                 Atheistical
                 Critick
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   esteemed
                   one
                   of
                
                 Pindar
                 
                   's
                   Od●s
                   before
                   all
                
                 David
                 
                   's
                   Psalms
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 many
                 looked
                 for
                 an
                 outward
                 stately
                 pompous
                 Messias
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 came
                 in
                 that
                 outward
                 way
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 slumbling
                 block
                 to
                 many
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                   was
                   foolishnesse
                   to
                   the
                   learned
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Aristot●lical
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ciceronian
                 perswasions
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Jobs
                 white
                 of
                 the
                 egge
                 without
                 any
                 taste
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 remove
                 this
                 
                   carnal
                   prejudice
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   learned
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   expect
                   demonstrations
                   ,
                   consider
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   being
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   decent
                   and
                   gracefull
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   no
                   other
                   Argument
                   be
                   used
                   but
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 rightly
                 consider
                 ,
                 Moses
                 his
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 force
                 than
                 all
                 rational
                 demonstrations
                 .
                 Kings
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Teste
                   meipso
                
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 becoming
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 Pen-men
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   God
                   said
                   it
                   ,
                   God
                   did
                   it
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 howsoever
                 one
                 Heathen
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Bexè
                   dicit
                   ,
                   sed
                   nihil
                   probat
                   ,
                
                 He
                 speaketh
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 proveth
                 nothing
                 ;
                 yet
                 another
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   like
                   this
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   he
                   speaketh
                   like
                   a
                   God.
                
                 All
                 scientifical
                 demonstrations
                 are
                 farre
                 inferiour
                 to
                 divine
                 Authority
                 .
                 Therefore
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 greatest
                 men
                 of
                 reason
                 have
                 been
                 wonderfully
                 perplexed
                 about
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 Aristotle
                 thought
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 from
                 eternity
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 seemeth
                 reason
                 to
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 strong
                 parts
                 cometh
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 then
                 is
                 
                 only
                 assertory
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 principles
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 therefore
                 is
                 
                   most
                   consonant
                   to
                   Gods
                   Majesty
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 holy
                 confident
                 relation
                 by
                 Moses
                 without
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 attendance
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 evince
                 the
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 While
                 learned
                 men
                 seek
                 for
                 such
                 rational
                 demonstrations
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   them
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   lest
                   while
                   they
                   seek
                   for
                   Reason
                   ,
                   they
                   lose
                   Faith.
                   Christians
                   are
                   believers
                   ,
                   not
                   Artists
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 faith
                 ?
                 
                   A
                   captivating
                   of
                   the
                   understanding
                   to
                   Gods
                   testimony
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   evidence
                   ,
                   or
                   conviction
                   of
                   things
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 11.1
                 .
                 
                   By
                   faith
                   we
                   understand
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   by
                   faith
                   we
                   believe
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   rewarder
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 argumentative
                 Discourse
                 but
                 an
                 obediential
                 Assent
                 .
                 Thou
                 therefore
                 that
                 judgest
                 Arguments
                 from
                 Authority
                 ,
                 though
                 Divine
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 farre
                 inferiour
                 to
                 demonstrations
                 ;
                 thou
                 forgettest
                 thy
                 profession
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 believer
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 greatest
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 believe
                 Gods
                 testimony
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Religio
                   est
                   summa
                   ratio
                
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 greater
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 any
                 demonstration
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 Faith
                 be
                 not
                 Reason
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Reason
                 for
                 Faith.
                 And
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 look
                 for
                 
                   Rhetorical
                   flourishes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fanciefull
                   expressions
                
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   have
                   strong
                   and
                   masculine
                   eloquence
                
                 ;
                 not
                 indeed
                 that
                 light
                 and
                 meretricious
                 habit
                 of
                 humane
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 grave
                 M●tronlike
                 cloathing
                 ;
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 least
                 of
                 humane
                 Rhetorique
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 decent
                 expression
                 fit
                 for
                 such
                 heavenly
                 matter
                 ther●
                 revealed
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 genuine
                 Rhetorique
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 so
                 expressed
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 matter
                 doth
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 leaves
                 do
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 fruit
                 .
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   foolishnesse
                   of
                   preaching
                   to
                   save
                   those
                   that
                   believe
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Co.
                 1.21
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 jewel
                 or
                 precious
                 pearl
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 own
                 native
                 lustre
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 any
                 painting
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 divine
                 matter
                 the
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 clear
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 admirable
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 that
                 do
                 convince
                 and
                 convert
                 .
                 Words
                 may
                 please
                 the
                 fancy
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 matter
                 that
                 woundeth
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 Savanarola
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 even
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 by
                 Machiavel
                 himself
                 ,
                 relateth
                 this
                 of
                 himself
                 remarkably
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 Preacher
                 at
                 Florenc●
                 ;
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 by
                 following
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Rhetorique
                 ,
                 and
                 industriously
                 attempting
                 humane
                 eloquence
                 ;
                 but
                 still
                 his
                 people
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 wicked
                 as
                 ever
                 ;
                 then
                 he
                 tried
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 an
                 high
                 scholastical
                 way
                 ,
                 thinking
                 by
                 such
                 sublime
                 discourses
                 to
                 work
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 his
                 preaching
                 wrought
                 no
                 good
                 :
                 At
                 last
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 plain
                 preaching
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 style
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 then
                 his
                 Net
                 was
                 presently
                 full
                 of
                 F●sh
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 earthquake
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 an
                 heart-quake
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 thereby
                 so
                 overturning
                 Satans
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 never
                 quiet
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 pharisaical
                 and
                 ungodly
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Friars
                 to
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 Though
                 plainnesse
                 of
                 preaching
                 be
                 thus
                 the
                 readiest
                 way
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 becoming
                 divine
                 matter
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 deny
                 not
                 ▪
                 but
                 Eloquence
                 and
                 Oratory
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 good
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 in
                 a
                 subservient
                 way
                 be
                 very
                 usefull
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 borrow
                 gold
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ancient
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 Israelites
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Qui
                   dedit
                   Petrum
                   piscatorem
                   dedit
                   Cyprianum
                   Rhetorem
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Reason
                 also
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Dew
                 that
                 fell
                 before
                 the
                 Manna
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 safely
                 .
                 Thus
                 have
                 we
                 dispatched
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 third
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Earthly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   enemy
                   to
                   those
                   spiritual
                   and
                   practical
                   duties
                   that
                   God
                   requireth
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 ever
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 to
                 become
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 child
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Children
                   in
                   malice
                
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 such
                 innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 harmlesnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
               
                 Practical
                 godlinesse
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 seeming
                 foolishnesse
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   self-denial
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   foolish
                   thing
                   to
                   carnal
                   wisdome
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 requireth
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foundation
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 his
                 
                   sinfull
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   self
                   in
                   the
                   pleasures
                   and
                   profits
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 totally
                 renounced
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 absurd
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Pulling
                   out
                   our
                   right
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   cutting
                   off
                   our
                   right
                   hand
                   .
                
                 But
                 then
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   lawfull
                   self
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   our
                   affections
                   even
                   to
                   lawfull
                   things
                   .
                
                 Now
                 here
                 also
                 a
                 man
                 must-moderate
                 himself
                 ;
                 yea
                 hate
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cometh
                 in
                 competition
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   hate
                   not
                   father
                   or
                   mother
                   for
                   my
                   sake
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   my
                   Disciple
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 14.26
                 ,
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   marry
                   must
                   be
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   married
                   not
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Corin.
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Christian
                 set
                 himself
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 mortified
                 ,
                 crucified
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bid
                 his
                 soul
                 take
                 its
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 vainly
                 merry
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 judged
                 a
                 simple
                 foolish
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 labour
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   duty
                   of
                   faith
                   in
                   relying
                   upon
                   Christ
                   onely
                   ,
                   and
                   renouncing
                   our
                   own
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   great
                   Gospel-command
                   ,
                   yet
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   foolish
                   and
                   absurd
                   to
                   humane
                   Reason
                   than
                   this
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 thought
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 workes
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 they
                 looked
                 onely
                 for
                 justification
                 by
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 Paul
                 till
                 wholly
                 new
                 moulded
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 judge
                 all
                 things
                 dung
                 and
                 drosse
                 for
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Rock
                 at
                 which
                 many
                 have
                 splitted
                 their
                 comforts
                 .
                 All
                 Popery
                 findes
                 this
                 a
                 stumbling
                 block
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 so
                 foolish
                 a
                 thing
                 judged
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 putative
                 imaginary
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 absurd
                 a
                 thing
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 a
                 deformed
                 Thersites
                 was
                 fair
                 and
                 beautifull
                 by
                 another
                 mans
                 beauty
                 :
                 Therefore
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 revelation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   duties
                   of
                   Humility
                   and
                   Meeknesse
                   ,
                   especially
                   forbearing
                   of
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   loving
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   is
                   esteemed
                   high
                   folly
                   in
                   worldly
                   mens
                   esteem
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heathens
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 justifiable
                 thing
                 to
                 hate
                 their
                 enemies
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 traditional
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 hate
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 with
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   love
                   your
                   enemies
                   ,
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   hate
                   you
                   ,
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   despitefully
                   use
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5.44
                 .
                 This
                 seemed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 a
                 fool
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 More
                 particulars
                 we
                 might
                 instance
                 in
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Use
                 be
                 to
                 remove
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 exalteth
                 it self
                 against
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wayes
                 .
                 Thy
                 carnal
                 wisdome
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 enemy
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 think
                 thy self
                 wiser
                 than
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 thereof
                 :
                 What
                 that
                 saith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ;
                 without
                 further
                 dispute
                 ,
                 believe
                 :
                 What
                 that
                 faith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 without
                 further
                 cavils
                 immediately
                 obey
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 thy
                 right
                 eye
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 pulled
                 out
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 aske
                 ,
                 Why
                 men
                 doe
                 not
                 mortifie
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 more
                 strictly
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 carnal
                 wisdome
                 that
                 judgeth
                 another
                 life
                 more
                 creditable
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 concerning
                 every
                 Gospel-duty
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   among
                   you
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Text
                 perswadeth
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 our
                 right
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 Nahash
                 the
                 Ammonite
                 did
                 Davids
                 Embassadours
                 ;
                 onely
                 that
                 was
                 for
                 their
                 hurt
                 and
                 reproach
                 ,
                 this
                 for
                 our
                 great
                 profit
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 Humane
                 and
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 enemy
                 to
                 all
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 That
                 Doctrine
                 hath
                 been
                 dispatched
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 this
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 two
                 diminishing
                 limitations
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 indeed
                 wise
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 through
                 pride
                 and
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 boasting
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 empty
                 vessels
                 make
                 the
                 most
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 empty
                 carts
                 most
                 ratling
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 another
                 expression
                 of
                 this
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   thinketh
                   he
                   knoweth
                   something
                   ,
                   he
                   knoweth
                   nothing
                   as
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 8.2
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 and
                 repute
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 this
                 wisdome
                 is
                 like
                 honour
                 ,
                 more
                 ●n
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 repute
                 him
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Plus
                   in
                   h●●orante
                   quam
                   honorato
                
                 :
                 But
                 either
                 way
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 a
                 seeming
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 a
                 wisdome
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 the
                 Rain-bow
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 colours
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 appearance
                 by
                 the
                 Sunnes
                 reflection
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture-wisdome
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                
                 ;
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 also
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 but
                 wise
                 in
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 diminishing
                 limitation
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 
                   in
                   this
                   world
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 denote
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 wisdome
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 wisdome
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Object
                 and
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 tendency
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 worldly
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 about
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 a
                 worldly
                 manner
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 debasing
                 restriction
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 further
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 eternal
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 eternity
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 only
                 about
                 these
                 fading
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 together
                 almost
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   all
                   humane
                   and
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                   cometh
                   farre
                   short
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   meer
                   shadow
                   and
                   appearance
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Scripture
                   wisdome
                   .
                
              
               
                 Even
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   Greece
                
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 
                   seven
                   fools
                
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 syllogistical
                 arguments
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 fallacies
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 his
                 learning
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 fallacy
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 no
                 true
                 and
                 solid
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 make
                 them
                 happy
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 
                   oppositions
                   of
                   science
                   falsly
                   so
                   called
                   .
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 Philosophi
                 (
                 though
                 Pythagoras
                 out
                 of
                 humility
                 assumed
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 God
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 )
                 lovers
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 vanity
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 knowledge
                 was
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 a
                 shadow
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 hungry
                 man
                 should
                 open
                 his
                 mouth
                 wide
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 feed
                 himself
                 with
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 true
                 food
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   be
                   divided
                   into
                   two
                   heads
                   ,
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Their
                 speculative
                 and
                 
                   contemplative
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Liberal
                   Arts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 called
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 they
                 had
                 great
                 renown
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 admired
                 ,
                 having
                 many
                 monuments
                 and
                 statues
                 dedicated
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 
                 Rome
                 did
                 to
                 one
                 great
                 Rhetorician
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 
                   Regina
                   urbs
                   ,
                   regi
                   eloquentiae
                
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 of
                 Cities
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 eloquence
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 called
                 Scientia
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Their
                 
                   Political
                   and
                   Civil
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   or
                   Moral
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 as
                 men
                 and
                 societies
                 they
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 pleasant
                 life
                 .
                 Socrates
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 in
                 moral
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 reducing
                 all
                 speculations
                 to
                 practice
                 .
                 Now
                 answerable
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   way
                   of
                   believing
                
                 ,
                 which
                 farre
                 exceedeth
                 their
                 
                   contemplative
                   science
                
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   right
                   motive
                   of
                   doing
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 indeed
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 everlasting
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 farre
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 their
                 morality
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   Wherein
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   commanded
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   doth
                   farre
                   surpasse
                   all
                   humane
                   knowledge
                   and
                   science
                   ,
                   which
                   men
                   by
                   nature
                   do
                   glory
                   in
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   doth
                   surpasse
                   all
                   humane
                   sciences
                   in
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   the
                   subject
                   .
                
                 The
                 matter
                 about
                 which
                 a
                 Christians
                 faith
                 is
                 exercised
                 doth
                 farre
                 transcend
                 all
                 that
                 about
                 which
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 doth
                 exercise
                 it self
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 highest
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 reach
                 unto
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 
                   natural
                   effects
                   ,
                   produced
                   by
                   natural
                   causes
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 could
                 prove
                 these
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 this
                 they
                 called
                 a
                 demonstration
                 :
                 Though
                 some
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 No
                 man
                 ever
                 yet
                 gave
                 a
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   priori
                   quoad
                   se
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   quoad
                   nos
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 excellent
                 wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 only
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 sublunary
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 discourse
                 about
                 the
                 
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   motions
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 arise
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 doubtfull
                 way
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
                 17.27
                 .
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 feeling
                 after
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 smote
                 with
                 blindnesse
                 felt
                 for
                 the
                 door
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 our
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 can
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 supernatural
                 mysteries
                 of
                 salvation
                 revealed
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   a
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   reconciling
                   man
                   to
                   himself
                   ;
                   of
                   mans
                   original
                   misery
                   ;
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Mediator
                   .
                
                 Alas
                 ,
                 how
                 poor
                 and
                 contemptible
                 are
                 the
                 highest
                 notions
                 even
                 of
                 Plato
                 ,
                 though
                 called
                 Divine
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 come
                 and
                 read
                 Paul
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 such
                 admirable
                 and
                 heavenly
                 truths
                 revealed
                 in
                 Gods
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 ,
                 or
                 apprehend
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 dwarf
                 could
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 then
                 consider
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 worth
                 of
                 that
                 subject
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 revealeth
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 is
                 exercised
                 about
                 ,
                 dirt
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 inferiour
                 to
                 precious
                 pearls
                 ,
                 than
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 to
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   differs
                   from
                   all
                   their
                   humane
                   science
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 Scripture
                 wisdom
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 
                   to
                   eternal
                   life
                
                 .
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   wise
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 3.15
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   written
                   ,
                   That
                   believing
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                
                 John
                 20
                 31.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 could
                 teach
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 eternally
                 happy
                 .
                 Platoes
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 Aristotles
                 Morality
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 large
                 discourses
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   wanted
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 let
                 us
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 Scripture-wisdome
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 knowledge
                 revealed
                 there
                 !
                 Learn
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 How
                 wonderfully
                 was
                 he
                 affected
                 with
                 Gods
                 word
                 ?
                 What
                 light
                 and
                 wisdome
                 did
                 he
                 attain
                 unto
                 thereby
                 ?
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 will
                 teach
                 thee
                 such
                 a
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 thy
                 heart
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 light
                 thereof
                 came
                 into
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   doth
                   surpasse
                   all
                   humane
                   knowledge
                   in
                   its
                   certainty
                   and
                   infallibility
                   .
                
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 believeth
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 more
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 faith
                 being
                 Gods
                 testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 as
                 impossible
                 for
                 faith
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 lie
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   full
                   assurance
                   
                   of
                   hope
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 10.22
                 .
                 
                   And
                   we
                   believe
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   speake
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.13
                 .
                 How
                 could
                 the
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 witnesse
                 those
                 divine
                 truths
                 even
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 not
                 been
                 possessed
                 with
                 full
                 and
                 sure
                 knowledge
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 died
                 for
                 ?
                 whereas
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 into
                 all
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 very
                 little
                 certainty
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 expresly
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 
                   Nihil
                   scitur
                
                 :
                 yea
                 that
                 that
                 also
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 little
                 certainty
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 and
                 different
                 opinions
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 main
                 points
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Faith
                   doth
                   more
                   establish
                   ,
                   settle
                   and
                   quiet
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   humane
                   wisdome
                   .
                   Solomon
                
                 observeth
                 a
                 vanity
                 and
                 
                   vexation
                   of
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 all
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 faith
                 doth
                 establish
                 ,
                 settle
                 and
                 satisfie
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.1
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   things
                   hoped
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   things
                   not
                   seen
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 want
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   double-minded
                   men
                
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 inconstant
                 as
                 the
                 waves
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Oh
                 the
                 anxiety
                 and
                 perplexities
                 that
                 meer
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 cast
                 men
                 into
                 !
                 And
                 so
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 bottome
                 than
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   are
                   reeds
                   shaken
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   with
                   every
                   wind
                   .
                
                 Their
                 faith
                 is
                 upon
                 ambulatory
                 and
                 moveable
                 considerations
                 ;
                 wheras
                 faith
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 like
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   same
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   faith
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   philosophical
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   Because
                   of
                   the
                   strong
                   and
                   mighty
                   effects
                   it
                   hath
                   to
                   convert
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   reform
                   the
                   life
                   .
                   Acts
                
                 15
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Purifying
                   their
                   hearts
                   by
                   faith
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   ye
                   believe
                   ,
                   when
                   ye
                   seek
                   glory
                   one
                   of
                   another
                   ?
                
                 said
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 John
                 5.44
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 humane
                 Gnosticks
                 did
                 only
                 aim
                 at
                 glory
                 ;
                 though
                 Philosophers
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 Liberal
                 Arts
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 set
                 them
                 free
                 from
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Christ
                 ,
                 John
                 8.32
                 .
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   my
                   Word
                   abide
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   be
                   free
                   indeed
                   .
                
                 Never
                 did
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 make
                 such
                 wonderfull
                 converts
                 ,
                 and
                 work
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 reformation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 saith
                 hath
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 too
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 would
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 faith
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 title
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 faith
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 
                   grain
                   of
                   mustard-seed
                
                 ,
                 would
                 bid
                 such
                 mountains
                 of
                 lusts
                 be
                 removed
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   moral
                   or
                   practical
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   cometh
                   farre
                   short
                   of
                   Scripture-wisdome
                   ,
                
                 For
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   most
                   knowing
                   men
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   original
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   is
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   our
                   calamity
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heathens
                 indeed
                 bewailed
                 the
                 mortality
                 and
                 misery
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 our
                 natural
                 pollution
                 ,
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Pharisee
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 that
                 Law
                 of
                 sinne
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 inlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 men
                 know
                 not
                 their
                 disease
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 cured
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 precepts
                 about
                 living
                 well
                 they
                 delivered
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 
                   sandy
                   foundation
                
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 dig
                 deep
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   humane
                   wisdome
                   and
                   prudence
                   knoweth
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   mortifie
                   and
                   forsake
                   sinne
                   upon
                   true
                   grounds
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 8.13
                 .
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   through
                   the
                   Spirit
                   do
                   mortifie
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 crucifie
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 nor
                 bewail
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 humane
                 respects
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 hinder
                 the
                 publique
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 their
                 glory
                 and
                 fame
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 overcame
                 one
                 lust
                 by
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   earthly
                   prudence
                   cometh
                   short
                   of
                   this
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   's
                   circumscribed
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 It
                 looketh
                 out
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 giveth
                 directions
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 eternity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 sense
                 comes
                 farre
                 short
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 sense
                 reacheth
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 objects
                 ,
                 but
                 reason
                 can
                 compare
                 past
                 and
                 future
                 things
                 together
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 best
                 worldly
                 reason
                 cometh
                 short
                 of
                 Scripture-wisdome
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 limited
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 pleasures
                 and
                 profits
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Reproof
                   ,
                   To
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   glory
                   in
                   their
                   worldly
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   speculative
                   or
                   practical
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 art
                 wiser
                 in
                 thy
                 generation
                 than
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 ;
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   wise
                   to
                   do
                   evil
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   thou
                   hast
                   no
                   understanding
                
                 :
                 Who
                 more
                 crafty
                 and
                 politique
                 than
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 profit
                 and
                 worldly
                 respects
                 ?
                 But
                 who
                 more
                 ignorant
                 and
                 foolish
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ?
                 Oh
                 that
                 thou
                 hadst
                 the
                 Scripture-wisdome
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 craft
                 and
                 parts
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 die
                 and
                 be
                 damned
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 :
                 Boast
                 not
                 of
                 thy self
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 will
                 discover
                 who
                 is
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   foole
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 considered
                 the
                 
                   two
                   diminishing
                   expressions
                
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 concerning
                 earthly
                 and
                 meer
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   preceptive
                   part
                
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 affective
                 .
                 Seeing
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 doth
                 deceive
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 seeming
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wisdome
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 only
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cometh
                 with
                 this
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   fool
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   become
                   a
                   fool
                
                 ]
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 he
                 speaketh
                 by
                 concession
                 ;
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 judge
                 all
                 true
                 Scripture
                 and
                 heavenly
                 wisdom
                 to
                 be
                 foolishnesse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 worlds
                 wisdom
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 folly
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 seeming
                 wisdome
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Scripture-wisdome
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 seeming
                 folly
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   be
                   a
                   fool
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   vile
                   still
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.22
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 r●al
                 honour
                 and
                 glory
                 to
                 David
                 to
                 dance
                 before
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 prophane
                 scoffing
                 Michel
                 ,
                 she
                 calleth
                 it
                 vilenesse
                 and
                 basenesse
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 and
                 sound
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 Rule
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 folly
                 ,
                 they
                 mock
                 and
                 deride
                 it
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   true
                   Christian
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   folly
                   in
                   the
                   worlds
                   account
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 believe
                 Christs
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 very
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 absurd
                 in
                 the
                 worlds
                 account
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 what
                 Paul
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 eminent
                 starres
                 in
                 this
                 Christian
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   were
                   the
                   off-scouring
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   spectacle
                   to
                   men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.9
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 as
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 dirt
                 under
                 the
                 feet
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 starres
                 in
                 Heaven
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 glorious
                 excellent
                 nature
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 those
                 ugly
                 names
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 and
                 a
                 Bear
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 are
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 shine
                 as
                 lights
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 night
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 the
                 dogs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 bark
                 at
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 prosecute
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 remind
                 you
                 of
                 Austin's
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 or
                 
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Credenda
                   ,
                   Speranda
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Agenda
                 ,
                 Things
                 to
                 be
                 
                   believed
                   ,
                   hoped
                   for
                
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 ;
                 and
                 instance
                 how
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 are
                 a
                 meer
                 folly
                 and
                 reproach
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   the
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   ,
                
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 seeming
                 follies
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   very
                   way
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   knowledge
                   but
                   believing
                   .
                
                 This
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 wits
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 accused
                 as
                 a
                 foolish
                 thing
                 .
                 Indeed
                 one
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 for
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 believing
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 simple
                 ,
                 childish
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 credulous
                 ;
                 a
                 fool
                 believeth
                 every
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 political
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 famous
                 Apophegme
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 greater
                 wisdome
                 than
                 to
                 believe
                 God
                 speaking
                 concerning
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ?
                 As
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 therefore
                 the
                 great
                 Heathen
                 Philosopher
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Credentes
                 ,
                 by
                 scorn
                 ;
                 yet
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 sure
                 and
                 infallible
                 way
                 .
                 Julian
                 that
                 wretched
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 admirer
                 of
                 humane
                 learning
                 ;
                 Nazianzen
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 brag
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Heathens
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 learning
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                   Vestrûm
                   est
                   infantia
                   &
                   barbaries
                   ,
                   nec
                   quicquam
                   aliud
                   quam
                   crede
                   vestra
                   est
                   sapientia
                   .
                
                 See
                 what
                 a
                 fit
                 instance
                 this
                 is
                 ;
                 they
                 said
                 Christianity
                 was
                 infancy
                 ,
                 childishness
                 ,
                 barbarisme
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 believe
                 .
                 Nazianzen
                 first
                 tels
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 would
                 abhorre
                 that
                 argument
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 said
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 
                   Ipse
                   dixit
                   ,
                   ulterius
                   non
                   est
                   quaerend●m
                   ,
                
                 but
                 our
                 belief
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 truth
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 this
                 sinfull
                 distemper
                 ;
                 curiosity
                 and
                 pride
                 in
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 above
                 what
                 is
                 written
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 Adams
                 sinne
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 affect
                 a
                 knowledge
                 not
                 vouchsafed
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Matter
                   believed
                
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 appeared
                 a
                 great
                 folly
                 to
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   die
                   ,
                   be
                   crucified
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   work
                   salvation
                   for
                   the
                   poor
                   sinner
                   .
                
                 This
                 whole
                 Systeme
                 of
                 Gods
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 seemed
                 but
                 an
                 heap
                 of
                 foolish
                 imaginations
                 .
                 Lucian
                 that
                 prophane
                 dog
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 was
                 torne
                 in
                 pieces
                 by
                 dogs
                 ,
                 by
                 derision
                 ,
                 called
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   crucified
                   God.
                
                 Therefore
                 Paul
                 hath
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ashamed
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 1.15
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 despised
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 unreasonablenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 and
                 did
                 believe
                 such
                 
                   monstrous
                   things
                   about
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   those
                   that
                   committed
                   all
                   wickednesse
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 Austin
                 well
                 speaking
                 of
                 Seneca's
                 advice
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 some
                 wise
                 grave
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 Cato
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 sin
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 propound
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 gods
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   noted
                   for
                   some
                   filthinesse
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 he
                 in
                 Terence
                 encouraged
                 himself
                 to
                 lusts
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 gods
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 could
                 believe
                 such
                 monstrous
                 and
                 filthy
                 things
                 about
                 their
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 deride
                 at
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 though
                 risen
                 with
                 power
                 ,
                 working
                 many
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 teaching
                 nothing
                 but
                 admirable
                 holy
                 duties
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 dispensation
                 about
                 Christ
                 ,
                 God
                 shewed
                 his
                 manifold
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 even
                 farre
                 above
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Manner
                   of
                   propagating
                   and
                   spreading
                   this
                   faith
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   was
                   very
                   contemptible
                   and
                   foolish
                   in
                   the
                   worlds
                   account
                   ,
                   though
                   mighty
                   powerfull
                   and
                   confounding
                   the
                   wise
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 At
                 first
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 raise
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 legions
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 twelve
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 contemptible
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 served
                 to
                 leaven
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 the
                 salt
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 mustard-seed
                 ,
                 lesse
                 than
                 other
                 seeds
                 ,
                 grew
                 bigger
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 What
                 Caesars
                 sword
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 knowledge
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 plain
                 preaching
                 did
                 effect
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 stop
                 this
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 powerfull
                 effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 binde
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 runne
                 its
                 race
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 is
                 mighty
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 very
                 foolish
                 and
                 despicable
                 in
                 the
                 worlds
                 account
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Matter
                   of
                   a
                   Christian
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   also
                   is
                   very
                   foolish
                   .
                
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 worlds
                 fool
                 that
                 doth
                 
                   part
                   with
                   all
                
                 for
                 this
                 hope
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   dead
                   to
                   eternal
                   glory
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 incredible
                 paradox
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   should
                   it
                   seem
                   incredible
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Paul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 preached
                 this
                 Resurrection
                 ?
                 For
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 mad
                 man.
                 The
                 Athenians
                 ,
                 so
                 famous
                 for
                 
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 when
                 Paul
                 preached
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 him
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 babler
                 ,
                 a
                 trifler
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   sacrilegious
                   fellow
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 Article
                 of
                 Religion
                 by
                 natural
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 examples
                 in
                 nature
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 though
                 learned
                 men
                 bring
                 pleasant
                 illustrations
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 denied
                 it
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   erred
                   not
                   knowing
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 22.29
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 Artificer
                 can
                 turn
                 by
                 his
                 Art
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 earth
                 into
                 curious
                 resplendant
                 glasse
                 ;
                 and
                 cannot
                 God
                 mueh
                 rather
                 make
                 this
                 vile
                 ,
                 corruptible
                 body
                 glorious
                 and
                 incorruptible
                 ?
                 But
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Duties
                   required
                   by
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   practical
                   way
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   enjoyneth
                   ,
                   carrieth
                   with
                   it
                   a
                   great
                   shew
                   of
                   folly
                   .
                
                 We
                 shall
                 instance
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 godly
                 ,
                 though
                 accounted
                 the
                 worlds
                 fools
                 and
                 mad
                 men
                 .
                 Many
                 men
                 have
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 convinced
                 that
                 it
                 's
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 more
                 strict
                 ,
                 precise
                 life
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 abide
                 mocks
                 and
                 derisions
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 will
                 expose
                 us
                 unto
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   requireth
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   to
                   live
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   wayes
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 Christs
                 Disciples
                 must
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 singular
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                   Pure
                   religion
                   is
                   to
                   keep
                   a
                   man
                   unspotted
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 Jam
                 1.27
                 .
                 especially
                 Rom.
                 12.2
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   transformed
                   to
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 See
                 then
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 duties
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 the
                 worlds
                 fool
                 :
                 He
                 must
                 not
                 swear
                 ,
                 or
                 curse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 be
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 runne
                 in
                 excesse
                 of
                 riot
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 be
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 unjust
                 in
                 their
                 dealings
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 thus
                 carefull
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 the
                 defilements
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Owl
                 among
                 other
                 birds
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 strict
                 ,
                 so
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 deride
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Christ
                 hath
                 commanded
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 put
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 scorns
                 and
                 contumelies
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 Christs
                 command
                 ?
                 Take
                 up
                 this
                 principle
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 live
                 as
                 most
                 do
                 ,
                 most
                 men
                 are
                 damned
                 ,
                 most
                 men
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 broad
                 way
                 to
                 Hell
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 narrow
                 and
                 strait
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 :
                 The
                 world
                 lieth
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 hath
                 many
                 wicked
                 ,
                 bruitish
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 eustoms
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Devil
                 reigneth
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 whatsoever
                 wicked
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 family
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 make
                 songs
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 raise
                 lies
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 disdainfully
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 still
                 persevere
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 fool
                 .
                 Beza's
                 name
                 was
                 Theodorus
                 ,
                 and
                 Genebrard
                 the
                 Papist
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 scorne
                 calleth
                 him
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fool
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 as
                 Caiaphas
                 truly
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 meane
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 Beza
                 desired
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 foole
                 in
                 the
                 worlds
                 account
                 ,
                 than
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 Romes
                 wise
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   folly
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   fervent
                   ,
                   zealous
                   and
                   active
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 They
                 like
                 well
                 enough
                 a
                 general
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 a
                 lukewarm
                 obedience
                 unto
                 all
                 the
                 duties
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 zeal
                 is
                 forwardnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 abide
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 indiscretion
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 madnesse
                 and
                 wilde
                 fire
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 ignorant
                 and
                 a
                 rash
                 zeal
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 judge
                 so
                 of
                 any
                 more
                 powerfull
                 and
                 forwarder
                 practices
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 themselves
                 use
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 businesse
                 ,
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 his
                 one
                 thing
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   The
                   kingdom
                   of
                   heaven
                   suffers
                   violence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   violent
                   take
                   it
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 11.12
                 .
                 Doest
                 thou
                 think
                 then
                 by
                 thy
                 formality
                 ,
                 coldnesse
                 and
                 luke-warm
                 moderation
                 ever
                 to
                 attain
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 Christianity
                 compared
                 to
                 striving
                 in
                 a
                 mastery
                 ,
                 to
                 running
                 in
                 a
                 race
                 ?
                 Do
                 ye
                 not
                 read
                 of
                 Pauls
                 striving
                 forward
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   forgetting
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   behinde
                   ?
                
                 Phil
                 3
                 Did
                 not
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 descend
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 rushing
                 wind
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 how
                 active
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 godly
                 ?
                 Doest
                 thou
                 therefore
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 forwardnesse
                 and
                 this
                 zeal
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 open
                 thy
                 mouth
                 against
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 On
                 thy
                 death-bed
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 nothing
                 will
                 trouble
                 thee
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 thy
                 slothfulnesse
                 
                 and
                 barrennesse
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 wast
                 not
                 as
                 active
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 then
                 wish
                 thy
                 soul
                 might
                 fare
                 as
                 theirs
                 shall
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 imployment
                 to
                 serve
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 part
                 of
                 Christianity
                 seemeth
                 a
                 foolish
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   presseth
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   sense
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 world
                 knoweth
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Heathens
                 thought
                 the
                 Christians
                 worshipped
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Idols
                 or
                 sensible
                 Images
                 ,
                 but
                 looked
                 up
                 directly
                 to
                 Heaven
                 :
                 So
                 worldly
                 men
                 think
                 the
                 godly
                 please
                 themselves
                 with
                 fancies
                 and
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   living
                   by
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 walking
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sensible
                 principles
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   the
                   just
                   shall
                   live
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 1.17
                 .
                 A
                 godly
                 man
                 like
                 the
                 earth
                 is
                 fastned
                 upon
                 nothing
                 visible
                 .
                 When
                 Habakkuk
                 said
                 ,
                 Habak
                 .
                 3.17
                 .
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   fig-tree
                   did
                   not
                   blossome
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   God
                   his
                   salvation
                   .
                
                 Would
                 not
                 worldly
                 men
                 think
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 folly
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 faith
                 ?
                 So
                 when
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   poor
                   ,
                   yet
                   making
                   many
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   having
                   nothing
                   ,
                   yet
                   possessing
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.10
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 count
                 this
                 folly
                 ?
                 When
                 Paul
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 believers
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   theirs
                
                 ,
                 would
                 they
                 not
                 say
                 like
                 Festus
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 learning
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 ignorance
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 mad
                 ?
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   acknowledge
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   though
                   to
                   our
                   outward
                   undoing
                   .
                
                 This
                 seemeth
                 great
                 folly
                 :
                 our
                 Saviour
                 therefore
                 doth
                 so
                 fortifie
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   offended
                   at
                   troubles
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   hated
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   account
                   it
                   an
                   happy
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   persecuted
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 chusing
                 the
                 greatest
                 torments
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 deny
                 any
                 of
                 Christs
                 Truths
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 a
                 foolish
                 thing
                 doth
                 the
                 world
                 account
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 unsay
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 disbelieve
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 mans
                 estate
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 life
                 ?
                 As
                 the
                 persecutour
                 told
                 Basil
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 indeed
                 great
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   would
                   he
                   lose
                   his
                   life
                   for
                   meer
                   neceties
                   and
                   words
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   saying
                   so
                   and
                   so
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   should
                   be
                   well
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 is
                 counted
                 such
                 a
                 nicety
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 mans
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 accommodations
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 one
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 sing
                 
                   Canticum
                   novum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 never
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 tune
                 ,
                 because
                 alwayes
                 serving
                 the
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 be
                 Christs
                 Disciple
                 indeed
                 ,
                 know
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 reputation
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 commands
                 practised
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 consistent
                 together
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 discreet
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 violent
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 goe
                 faster
                 ,
                 or
                 beyond
                 the
                 common
                 formality
                 of
                 most
                 men
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 lost
                 your
                 repute
                 presently
                 .
                 As
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Naaman
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   mighty
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Leper
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 doe
                 thou
                 expect
                 ;
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 natured
                 man
                 ,
                 an
                 honest
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 too
                 forward
                 ,
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 purity
                 and
                 precisenesse
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 ever
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 among
                 Christians
                 !
                 The
                 Jew
                 loveth
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 Jew
                 ;
                 The
                 Papist
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 devout
                 Papist
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 reformed
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 love
                 not
                 those
                 whose
                 tongues
                 and
                 lives
                 doe
                 most
                 protest
                 ,
                 both
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 all
                 wickednesse
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 thou
                 give
                 over
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 judge
                 it
                 folly
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 awest
                 their
                 conscience
                 secretly
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   fool
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Preceptive
                   part
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Duty
                   injoyned
                
                 hath
                 been
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   become
                   a
                   fool
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 pity
                 to
                 lose
                 the
                 least
                 oar
                 of
                 this
                 gold
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 last
                 particular
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 or
                 Benefit
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Duty
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   wise
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 Greek
                 words
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 useth
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Now
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 larger
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 comprehends
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 the
                 affections
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   wisdome
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 concerned
                 therein
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 Text
                 doth
                 chiefly
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 
                   mind
                   and
                   understanding
                
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 though
                 Sapientia
                 be
                 
                   à
                   sapere
                
                 ,
                 a
                 metaphor
                 from
                 the
                 taste
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 palate
                 discerneth
                 of
                 meats
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 much
                 dispute
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 among
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 What
                 wisdome
                 is
                 ?
                 and
                 ,
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   wisest
                   man
                
                 ?
                 The
                 wisest
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 would
                 not
                 arrogate
                 to
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Lovers
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 Paul
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 where
                 indeed
                 wisdome
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 being
                 indeed
                 folly
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 Luthers
                 propositions
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   sine
                   periculo
                   velit
                   in
                   Aristotele
                   philosophars
                   ,
                   necesse
                   est
                   ut
                   ante
                   bene
                   stultificetur
                   in
                   Christo
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   Nemo
                   bene
                   philosophatur
                   nisi
                   stultus
                
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 Christianus
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   in
                   Christianity
                   is
                   true
                   wisdome
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 salvation
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 wisdome
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 folly
                 and
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 several
                 particulars
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 take
                 wisdome
                 in
                 so
                 strict
                 a
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 sometimes
                 doth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   knowledge
                   only
                   of
                   most
                   excellent
                   and
                   admirable
                   things
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 making
                 wisdome
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 of
                 divine
                 things
                 ;
                 science
                 of
                 natural
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 prudence
                 of
                 humane
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 largely
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 under
                 wisdom
                 comprehends
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   way
                   of
                   faith
                   and
                   godlinesse
                   .
                
                 That
                 therefore
                 only
                 true
                 wisdom
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 several
                 wayes
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Here
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 
                   only
                   Rule
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   people
                   without
                   this
                   sit
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   the
                   starre
                   to
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   Christ
                   or
                   happinesse
                   David
                
                 doth
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 acknowledge
                 this
                 excellent
                 property
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   giveth
                   wisdome
                   to
                   the
                   simple
                   .
                
                 Jer.
                 8
                 9.
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   refused
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   wisdome
                   can
                   be
                   in
                   them
                   ?
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 Christians
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 Rule
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 But
                 oh
                 the
                 ingratitude
                 and
                 rebellion
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 love
                 their
                 folly
                 and
                 their
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 spiritually
                 wise
                 !
                 Who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 readeth
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 to
                 inflame
                 his
                 affections
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 his
                 life
                 accordingly
                 ?
                 Who
                 looketh
                 into
                 this
                 Glasse
                 ,
                 to
                 dresse
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 compose
                 himself
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 commands
                 ?
                 No
                 folly
                 ,
                 no
                 cause
                 of
                 repentance
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 could
                 we
                 keep
                 exactly
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 .
                 
                   O
                   me
                   nunquam
                   sapientem
                
                 ,
                 cryed
                 Tully
                 ,
                 when
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 hopes
                 :
                 But
                 
                   O
                   me
                   semper
                   sapientem
                
                 ,
                 may
                 the
                 godly
                 say
                 ,
                 while
                 keeping
                 close
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 Though
                 thou
                 art
                 no
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 no
                 learned
                 man
                 ;
                 though
                 poor
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 yet
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 
                 thou
                 mayest
                 learne
                 great
                 and
                 admirable
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Only
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   true
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   cometh
                   from
                   God
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   by
                   divine
                   infusion
                   into
                   us
                   .
                
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 moral
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 great
                 political
                 prudence
                 ,
                 as
                 Cato
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Wise
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 Christians
                 are
                 to
                 expect
                 a
                 
                   wisdome
                   from
                   above
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 heavenly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 3
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Alas
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 naturally
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 raised
                 intellectual
                 abilities
                 in
                 humane
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 fool
                 and
                 mad
                 man
                 in
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 things
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 wisdome
                 is
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 eye
                 or
                 chief
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   want
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   ask
                   it
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 indeed
                 gave
                 Solomon
                 political
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 civil
                 wisdom
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   necessary
                   for
                   all
                
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   wisdom
                   for
                   their
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   such
                   wayes
                   that
                   bring
                   to
                   happinesse
                   .
                
                 This
                 wisdom
                 a
                 poor
                 despised
                 Christian
                 may
                 have
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 learned
                 Scholar
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Christianity
                   there
                   is
                   only
                   true
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   only
                   true
                   godlinesse
                   .
                
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   fear
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   live
                   holily
                   ,
                   to
                   mortifie
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   wisdom
                   ,
                
                 Pro.
                 1.7
                 .
                 
                   and
                   to
                   depart
                   from
                   evil
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   understanding
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 all
                 along
                 in
                 Solomons
                 Proverbs
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 godlinesse
                 called
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   godly
                   man
                   a
                   wise
                   man
                
                 :
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   is
                   the
                   fool
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 sinneth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 foolishly
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Jewish
                   piety
                
                 ,
                 no
                 
                   Heathenish
                   piety
                
                 ,
                 only
                 
                   Christian
                   piety
                
                 ,
                 There
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 sanctifieth
                 and
                 regenerateth
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 attain
                 to
                 true
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 know
                 that
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 departing
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 never
                 more
                 foolish
                 and
                 unwise
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 thou
                 givest
                 way
                 to
                 any
                 lust
                 ;
                 such
                 things
                 will
                 cost
                 thee
                 a
                 dear
                 and
                 bitter
                 repentance
                 :
                 Do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 wisdom
                 is
                 too
                 high
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 praying
                 and
                 seeking
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 enjoy
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Christianity
                   teacheth
                   the
                   true
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   only
                   enstructeth
                   about
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   actions
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   happinesse
                   .
                
                 How
                 did
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 stagger
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 like
                 giddy
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ?
                 Or
                 like
                 the
                 blinde
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 went
                 groping
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 for
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 knew
                 not
                 where
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 blessednesse
                 was
                 ?
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 plentifully
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 true
                 happinesse
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   injoying
                   God
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 his
                 favour
                 and
                 love
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 riches
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 virtue
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 propriety
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 maketh
                 happy
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 ocean
                 ,
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 drop
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 all
                 creatures
                 are
                 but
                 starres
                 ,
                 deriving
                 all
                 light
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 wisdome
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 propounding
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 end
                 ,
                 then
                 only
                 by
                 godlinesse
                 do
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 have
                 true
                 wisdom
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   true
                   end
                   propounded
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   right
                   means
                   also
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   may
                   attain
                   it
                   .
                
                 For
                 prudence
                 lieth
                 in
                 the
                 chusing
                 of
                 fit
                 and
                 conducible
                 means
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 end
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 any
                 art
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 by
                 his
                 art
                 produce
                 artificial
                 operations
                 without
                 fit
                 tools
                 :
                 So
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 actions
                 as
                 rational
                 men
                 ,
                 arrive
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 end
                 .
                 viz.
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 without
                 those
                 fit
                 means
                 appointed
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 
                   only
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   meritorious
                   cause
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   instrumental
                
                 ;
                 by
                 Christ
                 we
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 whole
                 order
                 and
                 dispensation
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 man
                 would
                 not
                 pitch
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Paul
                 is
                 made
                 wise
                 in
                 an
                 heavenly
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   desireth
                   to
                   know
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   crucified
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   accounts
                   all
                   things
                   dung
                   and
                   drosse
                   for
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.9
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   Christianity
                   we
                   are
                   onely
                   taught
                   to
                   avoid
                   that
                   which
                   causeth
                   repentance
                   and
                   grief
                   of
                   mind
                   after
                   it
                   's
                   done
                   .
                   David
                
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 was
                 forewarned
                 from
                 sinne
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   I
                   not
                   be
                   confounded
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   I
                   have
                   respect
                   unto
                   all
                   thy
                   Commandments
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.6
                 .
                 Well
                 doth
                 the
                 Scripture
                 say
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 111.10
                 .
                 
                   They
                   have
                   a
                   good
                   understanding
                   ,
                   who
                   do
                   Gods
                   Commandments
                
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 though
                 sweet
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 prove
                 wormwood
                 in
                 the
                 belly
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 done
                 foolishly
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 who
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 
                   Insipientis
                   est
                   dicere
                   non
                   putâram
                
                 ,
                 fools
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ;
                 Oh
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 was
                 so
                 terrible
                 !
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 God
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 overwhelming
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 sinne
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 grievous
                 !
                 Thus
                 all
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 buy
                 repentance
                 and
                 eternal
                 torments
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 Hell
                 at
                 a
                 dear
                 rate
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 which
                 last
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 happy
                 wisdome
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 afterwards
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 roar
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 guilt
                 upon
                 him
                 !
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 hour
                 of
                 death
                 thou
                 mayest
                 not
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 Oh
                 foolish
                 and
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 wiser
                 !
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 fear
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   Christianity
                   teacheth
                   this
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   regard
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   ,
                   to
                   remember
                   our
                   later
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   provide
                   for
                   eternity
                   .
                   Prudens
                
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 is
                 
                   quasi
                   porro
                   videns
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 whereas
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 sensible
                 objects
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   morrow
                   we
                   shall
                   die
                   :
                
                 Such
                 as
                 Dives
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   would
                   have
                   his
                   goods
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   fool
                   ,
                   this
                   night
                   shall
                   thy
                   soul
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   thee
                   '
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 12.20
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Religion
                 teacheth
                 us
                 better
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 
                   Oh
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   wise
                
                 (
                 said
                 God
                 )
                 
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   consider
                   their
                   later
                   end
                   !
                
                 Deut.
                 32.29
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 this
                 wisdome
                 is
                 of
                 admirable
                 consequence
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 worlds
                 of
                 gold
                 would
                 the
                 damned
                 give
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 such
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 David
                 prayeth
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Teach
                   me
                   to
                   number
                   my
                   dayes
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   apply
                   my
                   heart
                   to
                   wisdome
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 90.12
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   doth
                   Christianity
                   teach
                   us
                   true
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   because
                   thereby
                   we
                   are
                   inabled
                   to
                   improve
                   the
                   seasons
                   and
                   opportunities
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 accounted
                 a
                 great
                 peece
                 of
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 fit
                 seasons
                 of
                 buying
                 and
                 selling
                 .
                 Now
                 Paul
                 directs
                 us
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Walk
                   circumspectly
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   fools
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   wise
                   ,
                   redeeming
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 circumspect
                 wise
                 thing
                 ?
                 Even
                 to
                 redeem
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 spent
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 strength
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 lost
                 many
                 an
                 happy
                 hour
                 and
                 opportunity
                 ;
                 Oh
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 redeem
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   the
                   dayes
                   are
                   evil
                
                 !
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 hinderances
                 and
                 oppositions
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 .
                 The
                 Ant
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 little
                 creature
                 ,
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 natural
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   it
                   layeth
                   up
                   in
                   Summer
                
                 ;
                 it
                 knoweth
                 the
                 seasons
                 to
                 hoord
                 up
                 its
                 corn
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 heavenly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 grace
                 before
                 the
                 night
                 come
                 ,
                 wherein
                 none
                 can
                 work
                 ,
                 John
                 9.4
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 used
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 slip
                 that
                 occasion
                 of
                 doing
                 good
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 
                   Christian
                   wisdome
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   caution
                   and
                   circumspection
                   ,
                   to
                   refuse
                   all
                   the
                   snares
                   and
                   temptations
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   all
                   the
                   Devils
                   methods
                   and
                   subtilties
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 devices
                 of
                 Satan
                 ;
                 and
                 sinne
                 hath
                 its
                 pleasant
                 baits
                 and
                 charms
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 unlesse
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 wisdome
                 given
                 him
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 give
                 up
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 into
                 some
                 Dalilahs
                 hands
                 ;
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 enmity
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 
                   wise
                   as
                   Serpents
                
                 against
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   Christianity
                   giveth
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   helps
                   to
                   conquer
                   and
                   overcome
                   all
                   unruly
                   passions
                   ,
                   which
                   while
                   they
                   rage
                   ,
                   bereave
                   us
                   of
                   all
                   wisdom
                   .
                
                 Anger
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 madnesse
                 ,
                 
                   Difficile
                   est
                   amare
                   &
                   sapere
                
                 ;
                 Any
                 affection
                 prevailing
                 throweth
                 dust
                 into
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   
                   ruleth
                   his
                   own
                   heart
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   he
                   that
                   conquereth
                   a
                   City
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 16.32
                 .
                 It
                 teacheth
                 also
                 a
                 moderate
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 comforts
                 ,
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 to
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   excellent
                   to
                   instruct
                   us
                   to
                   bear
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   abound
                   .
                
                 Only
                 by
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 tell
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 poor
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Paul
                   ;
                   I
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   abound
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   want
                
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 instructed
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 mystery
                 :
                 he
                 useth
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 did
                 of
                 their
                 religious
                 secrets
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 4.12
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Exhortation
                
                 ;
                 Think
                 you
                 hear
                 wisdome
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 crying
                 aloud
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Proverbs
                   ,
                   Oh
                   ye
                   simple
                   love
                   understanding
                   !
                   O
                   ye
                   foolish
                   ,
                   why
                   will
                   ye
                   passe
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   on
                   in
                   sinne
                   !
                
                 Though
                 thou
                 hadst
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 parts
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ;
                 though
                 thou
                 hadst
                 as
                 much
                 political
                 wisdom
                 as
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 this
                 heavenly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 still
                 a
                 fool
                 .
                 What
                 though
                 thou
                 art
                 wiser
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 foolish
                 in
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 cannot
                 help
                 thee
                 ?
                 Say
                 then
                 to
                 thy self
                 ,
                 Oh
                 foolish
                 and
                 unwise
                 sinner
                 !
                 Why
                 do
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 moment
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 eternity
                 of
                 torment
                 ?
                 Oh
                 foolish
                 and
                 blind
                 man
                 !
                 Why
                 do
                 I
                 let
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 precious
                 time
                 of
                 salvation
                 passe
                 away
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 this
                 be
                 bitternesse
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   19.
                
                 
                 For
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 foolishnesse
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 THis
                 Verse
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 as
                 a
                 Cause
                 or
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 renounce
                 earthly
                 and
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   it
                   's
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God.
                
                 See
                 here
                 the
                 different
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 admired
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 cals
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 
                   men
                   account
                   foolishnesse
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 quickly
                 decided
                 ,
                 whose
                 thoughts
                 shall
                 prevail
                 ,
                 Gods
                 or
                 mans
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 being
                 a
                 Reason
                 asserted
                 in
                 a
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Subject
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Predicate
                     or
                     Attribute
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Subject
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   this
                   world
                
                 ;
                 by
                 that
                 you
                 heard
                 was
                 meant
                 all
                 the
                 
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   learning
                
                 ,
                 and
                 prudence
                 which
                 is
                 attained
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 meer
                 humane
                 industry
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 choice
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 pearl
                 that
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 :
                 if
                 their
                 wisdome
                 be
                 thus
                 folly
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 is
                 their
                 folly
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   It
                   's
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God.
                
                 Though
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 have
                 written
                 several
                 Books
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Encomium
                   hujus
                   moriae
                
                 ,
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 this
                 folly
                 ;
                 yet
                 God
                 abhorreth
                 and
                 rejecteth
                 it
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 wise
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 only
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 and
                 discern
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 wise
                 ,
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 naked
                 propositions
                 we
                 do
                 more
                 regard
                 than
                 other
                 mens
                 demonstrations
                 But
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 we
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 Gods
                 assertions
                 ?
                 We
                 may
                 justly
                 call
                 all
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 meer
                 foolishnesse
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 doth
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Actively
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 contriving
                 ,
                 plotting
                 and
                 accomplishing
                 foolish
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Passively
                 ,
                 God
                 turneth
                 it
                 all
                 to
                 foolishnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 prayed
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 would
                 
                   turn
                   Achitophels
                   counsel
                   into
                   folly
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 15.31
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   chosen
                   foolish
                   things
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   wise
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 passive
                 sense
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 two-fold
                 testimony
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 befool
                 and
                 as
                 easily
                 destroy
                 all
                 the
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 counsels
                 of
                 meer
                 worldly
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 blow
                 down
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 clay
                 ,
                 that
                 little
                 children
                 make
                 in
                 sport
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   the
                   admired
                   wisdome
                   of
                   a
                   meer
                   worldly
                   man
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   contemptible
                   folly
                   before
                   God.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 worlds
                 wise
                 man
                 is
                 Gods
                 fool
                 ;
                 he
                 whose
                 words
                 and
                 counsels
                 in
                 worldly
                 matters
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 Achitophels
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 God
                 turned
                 into
                 meer
                 foolishnesse
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 begin
                 with
                 that
                 
                   active
                   foolishnesse
                
                 ,
                 demonstrating
                 by
                 several
                 particulars
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   worldly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   meer
                   folly
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   abundantly
                   seen
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   Idolatry
                   and
                   superstition
                   which
                   the
                   wisest
                   of
                   men
                   are
                   prone
                   unto
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   they
                   do
                   greatly
                   applaud
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 What
                 more
                 foolish
                 ,
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 absurd
                 instances
                 have
                 we
                 of
                 folly
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 their
                 dayes
                 have
                 decreed
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Rom.
                 1.21
                 .
                 speaketh
                 excellently
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Professing
                   themselves
                   wise
                   ,
                   they
                   became
                   fools
                
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 foolish
                 heart
                 was
                 darkned
                 :
                 And
                 wherein
                 was
                 this
                 seen
                 ?
                 
                   In
                   turning
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   invisible
                   God
                   ,
                   into
                   an
                   image
                   of
                   an
                   Ox
                   that
                   eateth
                   hay
                   .
                
                 This
                 doth
                 especially
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 who
                 boasted
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 seminary
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 yet
                 who
                 more
                 foolish
                 in
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 worshipping
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 yea
                 Mice
                 ,
                 and
                 Cats
                 ,
                 and
                 Crocodiles
                 ?
                 This
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 of
                 the
                 Grecians
                 and
                 Romans
                 ,
                 while
                 applauded
                 for
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 How
                 absurd
                 and
                 foolish
                 were
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 worship
                 ?
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 Socrates
                 was
                 called
                 an
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 he
                 derided
                 their
                 many
                 gods
                 ;
                 and
                 Austin
                 relateth
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 excellent
                 discourse
                 ,
                 which
                 Seneca
                 hath
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 than
                 in
                 use
                 ,
                 though
                 that
                 Tractate
                 be
                 not
                 now
                 among
                 his
                 Works
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 have
                 followed
                 their
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 in
                 prescribing
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 vain
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 :
                 witnesse
                 all
                 that
                 heap
                 of
                 foolish
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 which
                 Popery
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 ridiculous
                 deformity
                 of
                 an
                 Ape
                 lieth
                 in
                 imitating
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 like
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 absurd
                 folly
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 superstitious
                 worship
                 did
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 affectation
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 great
                 folly
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 often
                 aggravate
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   have
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   make
                   them
                   are
                   like
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 even
                 such
                 stupid
                 Idols
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Idols
                 are
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 holy
                 derision
                 doth
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Eliah
                 put
                 upon
                 Baals
                 Priests
                 ,
                 launcing
                 and
                 cutting
                 themselves
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Baal
                   hear
                   us
                
                 ,
                 1
                 King.
                 18.26
                 .
                 Especially
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 describeth
                 this
                 bruitish
                 folly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 workmen
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 peece
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 another
                 a
                 god
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 44.19
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   Wherein
                   the
                   great
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   foolishnesse
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   their
                   Worship
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 golden
                 Images
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 curious
                 ornaments
                 and
                 vestments
                 in
                 worship
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 
                   beggarly
                   things
                
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 pure
                 spiritual
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Galatians
                 apostatized
                 from
                 the
                 pure
                 Gospel-worship
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 
                   antiquated
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 he
                 cals
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Foolish
                   Galatians
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.1
                 .
                 We
                 doe
                 not
                 breake
                 Christs
                 command
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 call
                 such
                 fooles
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 causlesse
                 anger
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 judicious
                 zeal
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Worldly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   meer
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   such
                   men
                   contrive
                   and
                   plot
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   to
                   accomplish
                   all
                   their
                   counsels
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   strength
                   and
                   way
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 foolish
                 and
                 absurd
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 ordering
                 and
                 disposing
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 from
                 God.
                 Jer.
                 10.23
                 .
                 
                   I
                   know
                   Lord
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   man
                   to
                   order
                   his
                   own
                   way
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 Achitophel
                 was
                 a
                 meer
                 fool
                 in
                 the
                 issue
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 cryeth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   princes
                   of
                   Zoan
                   are
                   fools
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 19.11
                 .
                 even
                 they
                 that
                 boasted
                 in
                 their
                 wisdome
                 .
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 some
                 Romane
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 most
                 foolishly
                 affect
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Caius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 some
                 thought
                 him
                 the
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 Yea
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 did
                 affect
                 the
                 attribute
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Constantius
                 the
                 Arian
                 ,
                 that
                 denied
                 Eternity
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 have
                 men
                 salute
                 him
                 with
                 
                   Aeternitas
                   vestra
                
                 .
                 What
                 blasphemous
                 folly
                 was
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 worms
                 meat
                 presently
                 ?
                 Now
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 they
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Deity
                 ;
                 they
                 think
                 to
                 work
                 and
                 contrive
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 fortitude
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 in
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Virtus
                     mihi
                     numen
                     &
                     ensis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Quem
                     te●eo
                     .
                     
                       And
                       another
                    
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Ignavis
                     est
                     opus
                     auxilio
                     divino
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 men
                 are
                 meer
                 fools
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 very
                 thoughts
                 and
                 purposes
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 God
                 fashioneth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Laban
                 had
                 other
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 Esau
                 other
                 thoughts
                 than
                 they
                 intended
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 their
                 thoughts
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 power
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 lesse
                 are
                 the
                 accomplishments
                 ,
                 or
                 performances
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 flung
                 away
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 mans
                 power
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 foolish
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 counsels
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   wise
                   are
                   vain
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   worldly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   folly
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   's
                   onely
                   attentive
                   to
                   get
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   looketh
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 that
                 the
                 worms
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 would
                 see
                 how
                 foolish
                 and
                 bruitish
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 !
                 Luke
                 12.21
                 .
                 The
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 
                   foolish
                   rich
                   man
                
                 ,
                 who
                 treasured
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 conclusion
                 the
                 Parable
                 hath
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   is
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   rich
                   in
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   layeth
                   not
                   up
                   treasure
                   towards
                   God.
                
                 So
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 fool
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 :
                 Yet
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 folly
                 praised
                 for
                 wisdome
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 Give
                 them
                 the
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 the
                 profits
                 ,
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 never
                 regard
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Oh
                 foolish
                 men
                 and
                 unwise
                 !
                 Will
                 thy
                 wealth
                 avail
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ?
                 Will
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 continue
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 pangs
                 and
                 throbs
                 of
                 death
                 shall
                 once
                 surprize
                 thee
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 applaud
                 thy self
                 in
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 abundance
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 abiding
                 thus
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 die
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 damned
                 a
                 fool
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   actively
                   foolish
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   conceited
                   of
                   this
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   boast
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 to
                 conceit
                 himself
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 foolish
                 than
                 a
                 fool
                 ;
                 for
                 Solomon
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   more
                   hope
                   of
                   a
                   fool
                   than
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 26.12
                 .
                 Now
                 herein
                 is
                 manifested
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 reject
                 sound
                 counsel
                 :
                 It
                 counts
                 its
                 own
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 own
                 courses
                 better
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 Christ
                 or
                 his
                 Ministers
                 do
                 advise
                 unto
                 .
                 Therefore
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Wisdome
                   is
                   justified
                   of
                   her
                   children
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 11.19
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 approve
                 and
                 allow
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Scripture-wisdome
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 were
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 all
                 his
                 counsel
                 rejected
                 with
                 scorn
                 by
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 What
                 flocking
                 would
                 there
                 be
                 to
                 hear
                 one
                 speak
                 
                 that
                 was
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ?
                 But
                 Christ
                 came
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 readily
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 should
                 direct
                 unto
                 ?
                 Yet
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 his
                 words
                 ;
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 Because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 John
                 8.47
                 .
                 as
                 Christ
                 told
                 them
                 .
                 Herein
                 then
                 the
                 lamentable
                 folly
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 regards
                 her
                 own
                 corrupt
                 consultations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reasonings
                 thereof
                 more
                 than
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Embassadours
                 of
                 Christ
                 perswading
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 therefore
                 to
                 unteach
                 thy self
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 former
                 principles
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 former
                 conclusions
                 before
                 thou
                 canst
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   folly
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   's
                   directly
                   contrary
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   wayes
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   only
                   wise
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 8.7
                 .
                 
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   enmity
                   against
                   God.
                
                 This
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 proclaim
                 the
                 folly
                 and
                 madnesse
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 
                   prosper
                   that
                   hardens
                   himself
                   against
                   God
                   ?
                
                 To
                 oppose
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 against
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Kicking
                   against
                   the
                   pricks
                
                 ,
                 Act
                 9.5
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 mad
                 and
                 foolish
                 thing
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ?
                 Yet
                 thus
                 all
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 doth
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 agree
                 nor
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 never
                 had
                 greater
                 enemies
                 and
                 adversaries
                 than
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 famous
                 for
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 Heretiques
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 men
                 of
                 great
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 too
                 wise
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 great
                 Statesmen
                 and
                 Pilots
                 of
                 Commonwealths
                 ;
                 how
                 difficultly
                 do
                 they
                 become
                 fools
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 though
                 indeed
                 none
                 ever
                 proved
                 greater
                 fools
                 than
                 such
                 ;
                 for
                 through
                 opposing
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 with
                 Julian
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   Vicisti
                   Galilaee
                
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 then
                 of
                 trusting
                 in
                 that
                 admired
                 wisdome
                 of
                 thine
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 accounts
                 foolishnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 prove
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   humane
                   and
                   earthly
                   wisdome
                   is
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   makes
                   a
                   man
                   a
                   sad
                   loser
                   in
                   the
                   later
                   end
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 to
                 enjoy
                 his
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 carnal
                 pleasures
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 doth
                 lose
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 What
                 a
                 fool
                 will
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 condemn
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 lie
                 eternally
                 tormented
                 in
                 those
                 everlasting
                 flames
                 ?
                 Then
                 they
                 roar
                 out
                 ,
                 We
                 fools
                 despised
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 hated
                 instruction
                 ;
                 That
                 is
                 wisdome
                 then
                 ,
                 which
                 provideth
                 for
                 eternity
                 ,
                 which
                 looketh
                 to
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 meer
                 foolishnesse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 ,
                 To
                 pull
                 off
                 that
                 mask
                 or
                 painting
                 which
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 accounted
                 wise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 judgeth
                 a
                 fool
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 is
                 scorned
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 man
                 whom
                 God
                 pronounceth
                 wise
                 ?
                 And
                 truly
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 that
                 ,
                 All
                 are
                 become
                 foolish
                 and
                 vain
                 by
                 nature
                 .
                 Thou
                 that
                 by
                 craft
                 ,
                 dissimulation
                 and
                 injustice
                 thinkest
                 to
                 enrich
                 thy self
                 ;
                 thou
                 applaudest
                 thy self
                 for
                 being
                 so
                 wise
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   fool
                   ,
                   this
                   night
                   thy
                   soul
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
                 Is
                 he
                 not
                 a
                 fool
                 that
                 leaveth
                 a
                 treasure
                 of
                 gold
                 for
                 coals
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 he
                 a
                 fool
                 that
                 forsaketh
                 a
                 fountain
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 a
                 broken
                 cistern
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 he
                 a
                 fool
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 great
                 pomp
                 and
                 honour
                 for
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perpetual
                 tormented
                 slave
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ?
                 Yet
                 thus
                 foolish
                 and
                 unwise
                 are
                 all
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
                 Pray
                 then
                 for
                 wisdome
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 intreat
                 God
                 to
                 deliver
                 thee
                 from
                 thy
                 own
                 earthly
                 wisdom
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 enemy
                 to
                 thy
                 soul
                 then
                 that
                 ;
                 Christ
                 revealed
                 not
                 himself
                 to
                 such
                 ;
                 Gods
                 election
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 :
                 Oh
                 then
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 thy self
                 !
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   is
                   foolishnesse
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 is
                 foolishnesse
                 actively
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 shew
                 its
                 
                   foolishness
                   Passively
                
                 ;
                 such
                 which
                 God
                 befooleth
                 or
                 turneth
                 to
                 folly
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 men
                 whom
                 God
                 doth
                 more
                 resist
                 and
                 set
                 himself
                 against
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 proud
                 ,
                 worldly
                 wise
                 men
                 .
                 He
                 delights
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 deal
                 proudly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 they
                 resolve
                 to
                 deal
                 wisely
                 ,
                 to
                 outwit
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 got
                 a
                 Bird
                 tyed
                 to
                 a
                 string
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 themselves
                 sport
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 she
                 thinketh
                 to
                 fly
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 pull
                 her
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 hath
                 an
                 over-ruling
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 over-ruling
                 power
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 their
                 counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 actions
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 an
                 Heathen
                 call
                 man
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Tennis-ball
                   that
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   playeth
                   withall
                   ,
                   and
                   handeth
                   hither
                   and
                   thither
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Scripture
                 excellently
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 an
                 
                   hook
                   into
                   mens
                   nostrils
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   bridle
                   in
                   their
                   lips
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 37.29
                 .
                 The
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Rider
                 or
                 Sessor
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 mens
                 counsels
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 over-ruled
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 our
                 Horses
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 them
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 backwards
                 and
                 forwards
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 then
                 more
                 particularly
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   makes
                   this
                   wisdome
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   passive
                   sense
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   vouchsafe
                   to
                   use
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   instrument
                   to
                   propagate
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 He
                 disdained
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 Oratours
                 or
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Now
                 wherein
                 could
                 a
                 greater
                 scorn
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 own
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plantation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ?
                 Paul
                 doth
                 often
                 mention
                 this
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   foolishnesse
                   of
                   Preaching
                   to
                   save
                   men
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 creatures
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 Paul
                 renounced
                 the
                 cunning
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 waies
                 of
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   did
                   not
                   come
                   in
                   such
                   words
                
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   That
                   their
                   faith
                   might
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.5
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 regard
                 what
                 Instruments
                 God
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 choose
                 to
                 diffuse
                 his
                 Gospel
                 truths
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 he
                 slighted
                 and
                 passed
                 over
                 the
                 great
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 chose
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 foolish
                 ,
                 and
                 contemptible
                 Instruments
                 .
                 Herein
                 God
                 did
                 demonstrate
                 his
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 all
                 power
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 might
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 only
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 reproach
                 did
                 Haman
                 account
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Royal
                 robes
                 and
                 honour
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 Mordecai
                 his
                 great
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 laid
                 aside
                 ?
                 No
                 lesse
                 did
                 this
                 inrage
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 contemptible
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 changes
                 should
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 lives
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 instance
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 sometimes
                 use
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 chose
                 
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   Nazianzen
                   ,
                   Basil
                
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 whereof
                 ,
                 Libanius
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Scholar
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 wrote
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   did
                   so
                   admire
                   his
                   judgment
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   did
                   all
                   over
                   swete
                   and
                   tremble
                   to
                   think
                   on
                   that
                   time
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   read
                   his
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   passe
                   his
                   censure
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 though
                 God
                 did
                 use
                 such
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 principall
                 thing
                 whereby
                 they
                 propagated
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 Gospel
                 simplicity
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 
                   quà
                   sapientes
                   ,
                   quà
                   Oratores
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   quâ
                   credentes
                
                 :
                 As
                 Sampson
                 wrought
                 those
                 great
                 and
                 wonderfull
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 armes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 hair
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 effect
                 might
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 Sampson
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   God
                   make
                   it
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   use
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   enlarging
                   of
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   taketh
                   very
                   few
                   of
                   such
                   men
                   to
                   bestow
                   on
                   them
                   spiritual
                   and
                   soul
                   saving
                   graces
                   .
                
                 Few
                 of
                 such
                 doth
                 he
                 call
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 justifie
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 sanctifie
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 
                   reveal
                   the
                   mysteries
                   of
                   grace
                   unto
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 wonderfull
                 instance
                 
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 foolishnesse
                 of
                 this
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 !
                 There
                 are
                 few
                 of
                 that
                 ranck
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 communicate
                 grace
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
                 That
                 whereas
                 of
                 many
                 prophane
                 and
                 grievous
                 sinners
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 chosen
                 many
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 of
                 worldly
                 wise
                 men
                 very
                 few
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.26
                 .
                 doth
                 industriously
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   many
                   wise
                   men
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   hath
                   God
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 solemnly
                 gave
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 
                   not
                   revealed
                   heavenly
                   mysteries
                   to
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   babes
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 11.25
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 cause
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 crafty
                 and
                 subtile
                 in
                 their
                 generation
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 both
                 a
                 cause
                 and
                 a
                 sign
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 one
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 reveal
                 himself
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 God
                 calleth
                 none
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 viz.
                 comparatively
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 contemptible
                 way
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 doth
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 thou
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 wise
                 ,
                 too
                 proud
                 of
                 thy
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 will
                 passe
                 thee
                 by
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   also
                   God
                   will
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   folly
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   takes
                   the
                   foolish
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   them
                   confound
                   the
                   wise
                   things
                   .
                
                 When
                 Pharaoh
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   deal
                   wisely
                   to
                   suppresse
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                
                 the
                 foolish
                 Midwifes
                 did
                 confound
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 brought
                 up
                 one
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 his
                 ruine
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 the
                 Israelites
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 nothing
                 more
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 by
                 foolish
                 things
                 to
                 confound
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 weak
                 things
                 to
                 overcome
                 strong
                 .
                 And
                 well
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 
                   the
                   confounding
                   of
                   the
                   wise
                
                 :
                 for
                 certainly
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 astonishing
                 and
                 confounding
                 of
                 men
                 worldly
                 wise
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 such
                 foolish
                 instruments
                 .
                 As
                 Abimelech
                 was
                 enraged
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   woman
                   had
                   killed
                   him
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Lice
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 contemptible
                 vermine
                 ,
                 did
                 God
                 plague
                 the
                 great
                 Pharaoh
                 of
                 Aegypt
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   doth
                   God
                   make
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   that
                   wise
                   men
                   do
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   vain
                   work
                
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 acomplish
                 their
                 ends
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 their
                 designes
                 ;
                 especially
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 rooting
                 out
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 People
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 attempted
                 by
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 .
                 Psal
                 .
                 2.
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 prophesied
                 :
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   the
                   Heathens
                   rage
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   imagine
                   a
                   vain
                   thing
                   ?
                
                 It
                 's
                 applyed
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Grandees
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 :
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 effected
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 the
                 Devil
                 hath
                 been
                 attempting
                 this
                 by
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 waies
                 ,
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ones
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 Truth
                 and
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 said
                 to
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 his
                 persecution
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   kickest
                   against
                   the
                   pricks
                
                 .
                 What
                 wise
                 man
                 would
                 with
                 his
                 bare
                 heels
                 kick
                 against
                 the
                 sharp
                 points
                 of
                 iron
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 set
                 against
                 Christ
                 and
                 Godlinesse
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 fools
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   makes
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   what
                   they
                   work
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   vain
                   work
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   deceitfull
                   work
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 wholly
                 frustrated
                 in
                 their
                 expectation
                 :
                 They
                 find
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 intended
                 .
                 Such
                 foolishnesse
                 doth
                 God
                 make
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                   The
                   wicked
                   worketh
                   a
                   deceitfull
                   work
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Solomon
                 )
                 Prov.
                 11.18
                 .
                 Compared
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 
                   spiders
                   web
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 defence
                 or
                 use
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 boistrous
                 wind
                 ariseth
                 .
                 Read
                 over
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 intended
                 ,
                 God
                 brought
                 about
                 the
                 clear
                 contrary
                 .
                 Come
                 (
                 saith
                 Pharaoh
                 )
                 
                   let
                   us
                   deal
                   wisely
                   ,
                   and
                   oppresse
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Exo.
                 1.10
                 )
                 
                   lest
                   they
                   grow
                   to
                   numerous
                
                 :
                 Now
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 means
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 did
                 more
                 multiply
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 thought
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 laid
                 all
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 his
                 power
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 seen
                 .
                 
                   When
                   I
                   am
                   lifted
                   up
                
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Christ
                 )
                 viz.
                 upon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   draw
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 12.32
                 .
                 That
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 probability
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 driven
                 
                 all
                 men
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 efficaciously
                 bring
                 all
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 compareth
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 
                   grain
                   of
                   Corn
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   which
                   untill
                   it
                   die
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   bring
                   forth
                   a
                   great
                   crop
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 man
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 made
                 great
                 folly
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 hates
                 so
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   made
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   work
                   a
                   vain
                   deceitfull
                   work
                   ▪
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   destructive
                   one
                   to
                   its
                   self
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   wisdome
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   destroy
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 like
                 fools
                 they
                 runne
                 their
                 swords
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 bowels
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 doth
                 David
                 speak
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 wise
                 and
                 potent
                 enemies
                 ?
                 
                   Their
                   feet
                   were
                   taken
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   snares
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   pit
                   they
                   digged
                   for
                   others
                   .
                
                 Was
                 not
                 all
                 Pharaohs
                 wisdome
                 but
                 to
                 ruine
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ?
                 The
                 Jews
                 that
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 wise
                 in
                 crucifying
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Romane
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Romane
                 enemy
                 come
                 and
                 utterly
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 as
                 they
                 
                   work
                   a
                   spiders
                   web
                
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 unprofitablenesse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   hatch
                   cockatrice
                   egges
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 hurtfull
                 poisonous
                 nature
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 owners
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   wisdome
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   becometh
                   foolishnesse
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   many
                   times
                   infatuateth
                   and
                   blasteth
                   the
                   parts
                   and
                   abilities
                   of
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 He
                 takes
                 away
                 their
                 understanding
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 ,
                 God
                 bereaved
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 wisdome
                 and
                 judgment
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 became
                 like
                 a
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 with
                 beasts
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 doth
                 either
                 in
                 whole
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 pervert
                 and
                 darken
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 counsels
                 of
                 wise
                 men
                 .
                 Hence
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 to
                 Diviner's
                 mad
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 44.25
                 .
                 as
                 also
                 Isa
                 .
                 19.14
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   quos
                   Deus
                   vult
                   perdere
                   ,
                   prius
                   dementat
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Haman
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Belshazer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Herod
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 died
                 as
                 fools
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 destroyed
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 foolish
                 thoughts
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Ely's
                 Sons
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 counsel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Eightly
                 ,
                 
                   Herein
                   God
                   doth
                   also
                   make
                   their
                   wisdome
                   folly
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   their
                   pride
                   and
                   haughtinesse
                   they
                   undoe
                   themselves
                
                 God
                 lets
                 them
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 seemeth
                 to
                 flourish
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 their
                 destruction
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Thus
                 Heb.
                 1.11
                 .
                 it
                 s
                 said
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 that
                 great
                 successe
                 which
                 he
                 attributed
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   mind
                   should
                   change
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   should
                   passe
                   over
                   and
                   offend
                   .
                   Prosperity
                   slayeth
                   the
                   foolish
                   one
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Solomon
                 )
                 Prov.
                 1.32
                 .
                 And
                 Psal
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 
                   With
                   the
                   froward
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 crafty
                 worldly
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 upright
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   wilt
                   wrestle
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 
                   and
                   give
                   a
                   fall
                   unto
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 wrestler
                 lifts
                 a
                 man
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 throw
                 him
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 violence
                 ;
                 so
                 doth
                 God
                 give
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 his
                 hearts
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 attribute
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 wisdome
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 overthrow
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Prophet
                 insulting
                 over
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 over
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Zidon
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 their
                 heart
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   Ezek.
                
                 28.2
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 to
                 adde
                 one
                 
                   Caution
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   distinguish
                   of
                   a
                   two-fold
                   humane
                   wisdome
                
                 :
                 One
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 true
                 prudence
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 mannage
                 publique
                 places
                 of
                 trust
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 
                   prae
                   esse
                   ,
                   ut
                   prosint
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 publique
                 good
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 
                   the
                   art
                   of
                   ruling
                   well
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 Text
                 meaneth
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 virtue
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 eye
                 to
                 all
                 a
                 mans
                 actions
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 publique
                 affairs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 therefore
                 God
                 gave
                 it
                 Solomon
                 as
                 a
                 special
                 mercy
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   humane
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   which
                   originally
                   cometh
                   from
                   the
                   corrupt
                   reason
                   of
                   man
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   according
                   to
                   worldly
                   and
                   fleshly
                   considerations
                   ,
                   and
                   tends
                   only
                   to
                   worldly
                   advantages
                   .
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   its
                   nature
                   ,
                   
                   it
                   is
                   opposite
                   formally
                   to
                   all
                   heavenly
                   and
                   Scripture
                   wisdome
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   we
                   speak
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 vain
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 humane
                 policy
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 ?
                 Thou
                 thinkest
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 and
                 advantage
                 thy self
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 turneth
                 it
                 into
                 folly
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 more
                 have
                 been
                 undone
                 by
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 meer
                 simplicity
                 .
                 None
                 have
                 had
                 such
                 tragical
                 and
                 dismall
                 ends
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 Therefore
                 uprightnesse
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 wisdome
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 abounded
                 in
                 this
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 escape
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 cometh
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 high
                 dispensations
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   through
                   many
                   tribulations
                   we
                   must
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 judge
                 that
                 only
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 wise
                 God
                 judgeth
                 so
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 is
                 wise
                 and
                 prudent
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 foresee
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 prepare
                 himself
                 :
                 He
                 will
                 lay
                 up
                 Treasure
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 He
                 layeth
                 that
                 Principle
                 as
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 his
                 Politiques
                 .
                 
                   What
                   will
                   it
                   profit
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   winne
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   loose
                   his
                   own
                   soul
                   ?
                
                 Mat.
                 16.26
                 .
              
               
                 
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   he
                   taketh
                   the
                   wise
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   craft
                   .
                
              
               
                 That
                 divine
                 axiome
                 asserted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 verse
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 confirmeth
                 by
                 a
                 
                   two-fold
                   testimony
                
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 is
                 from
                 Job
                 .
                 5.13
                 .
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 handle
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Eliphaz
                 to
                 Job
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Friends
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 erre
                 in
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   application
                
                 of
                 their
                 speeches
                 to
                 Job
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 general
                 matter
                 taken
                 in
                 an
                 
                   abstracted
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 wisdome
                 and
                 truth
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 diligent
                 consideration
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 insist
                 long
                 ,
                 hastning
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 matter
                 that
                 followeth
                 .
                 The
                 Testimony
                 is
                 a
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 declaring
                 Gods
                 carriage
                 and
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 earthly
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Let
                     us
                     consider
                     Gods
                     Efficiency
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Subject
                     of
                     this
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Gods
                 Efficiency
                 is
                 described
                 in
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 The
                 Septugint
                 hath
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 original
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 is
                 used
                 several
                 waies
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 applicable
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 used
                 of
                 taking
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 
                   force
                   of
                   armes
                   ,
                   jure
                   belli
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Castles
                 and
                 strong
                 holds
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 21.32
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 denoteth
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 worldly
                 craft
                 lift
                 up
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 insolent
                 in
                 their
                 counsels
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 such
                 God
                 doth
                 beseige
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 straigthen
                 them
                 ,
                 taking
                 them
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 sometimes
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 
                   judicial
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 Joshua
                 7.
                 
                 Acha●
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 his
                 theft
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 God
                 takes
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 hidden
                 and
                 secret
                 counsels
                 of
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 them
                 to
                 light
                 to
                 their
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 sometimes
                 applyed
                 to
                 nets
                 or
                 fetters
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Malefactors
                 are
                 bound
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 he
                 binds
                 and
                 ensnareth
                 men
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 counsels
                 and
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 chains
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 stirre
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Some
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 Metaphore
                 from
                 Hunters
                 ,
                 that
                 use
                 to
                 lay
                 snares
                 and
                 nets
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 beasts
                 in
                 ,
                 Josh
                 44.
                 
                 Thus
                 God
                 layeth
                 snares
                 and
                 pits
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 Argus
                 eyed
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 or
                 escape
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 expressions
                 have
                 their
                 peculiar
                 efficacy
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 makes
                 the
                 word
                 properly
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 of
                 the
                 
                   laying
                   hold
                   upon
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   running
                   away
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                
                 and
                 making
                 him
                 to
                 
                   turn
                   back
                   again
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 all
                 he
                 thoughts
                 and
                 purposes
                 of
                 crafty
                 men
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 runne
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 waies
                 thinking
                 to
                 accomplish
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 God
                 layeth
                 hold
                 on
                 them
                 and
                 brings
                 them
                 back
                 :
                 whereby
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 
                   contra
                   voluntatem
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 preter
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 
                   Gods
                   Efficiency
                
                 :
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Subject
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   The
                   wise
                   in
                   their
                   craft
                
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 word
                 sometimes
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 middle
                 or
                 indifferent
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 an
                 evil
                 one
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 because
                 crafty
                 subtile
                 men
                 turn
                 themselves
                 into
                 all
                 shapes
                 and
                 formes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 very
                 active
                 and
                 busie
                 ;
                 they
                 sleep
                 not
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 accomplished
                 mischief
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   takes
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   craft
                   ,
                
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 overpowereth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyeth
                 them
                 :
                 Or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 instrumentally
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 ;
                 by
                 their
                 very
                 craft
                 and
                 wisdome
                 God
                 layeth
                 hold
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 overwhelmeth
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 words
                 explained
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   delights
                   to
                   take
                   the
                   earthly
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   craft
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 Spiders
                 are
                 hung
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 webs
                 .
                 See
                 Isa
                 .
                 19.13
                 .
                 a
                 notable
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 many
                 waies
                 doth
                 God
                 take
                 the
                 wise
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   dissipating
                   their
                   counsels
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   attain
                   their
                   ends
                   .
                
                 They
                 attempt
                 again
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 alwaies
                 repulsed
                 .
                 As
                 2
                 King.
                 46.11
                 .
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Syria
                 had
                 many
                 times
                 intended
                 to
                 intrap
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 alwaies
                 disappointed
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   made
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   troubled
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 text
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 as
                 mens
                 counsels
                 or
                 purposes
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   counsel
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   shall
                   stand
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   hearts
                   of
                   Kings
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 powers
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Julian's
                 great
                 purpose
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 named
                 Christians
                 but
                 Galileans
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 humane
                 learning
                 ;
                 he
                 put
                 all
                 the
                 discouragements
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 would
                 let
                 them
                 enjoy
                 no
                 benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Justice
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 craft
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 strangely
                 killed
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 ,
                 Historians
                 cannot
                 tell
                 the
                 true
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 scatters
                 all
                 their
                 counsels
                 and
                 their
                 plots
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 confounded
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   when
                   he
                   doth
                   ruine
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   it
                   no
                   other
                   way
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   craft
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 conquest
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 overcometh
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weapon
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Goliah's
                 sword
                 .
                 None
                 like
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 that
                 he
                 cut
                 off
                 Goliah's
                 head
                 ,
                 whose
                 sword
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 So
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Providences
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 remarkeable
                 and
                 glorious
                 as
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 very
                 craft
                 and
                 wisdome
                 wicked
                 men
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 about
                 their
                 confusion
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 this
                 fulfilled
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Dragon
                
                 or
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 12.9
                 .
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 poisonous
                 enmity
                 .
                 Now
                 wherein
                 was
                 he
                 overcome
                 ?
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 craft
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 .
                 He
                 used
                 all
                 the
                 Instruments
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 bring
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 :
                 He
                 enters
                 into
                 Judas
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 filled
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Priests
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 obtaineth
                 his
                 plot
                 ;
                 Christ
                 is
                 crucified
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 riseth
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ascended
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 he
                 
                   conquers
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 death
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 so
                 much
                 laboured
                 for
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   were
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 this
                 also
                 in
                 Joseph's
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 how
                 politique
                 and
                 crafty
                 were
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 malicious
                 designes
                 against
                 Joseph
                 ?
                 and
                 all
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 reign
                 over
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 those
                 means
                 they
                 took
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 further
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   takes
                   the
                   wise
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   so
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   entangled
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   counsels
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   brought
                   to
                   such
                   snares
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   go
                   forward
                   or
                   backward
                   .
                   Nullum
                   magnum
                   ingenium
                   sine
                   aliquâ
                   mixturâ
                   dementiae
                   ,
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 wit
                 without
                 some
                 mixture
                 of
                 madnesse
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 heard
                 the
                 original
                 did
                 
                 imply
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 taken
                 in
                 their
                 counsels
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 fetters
                 and
                 chains
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 as
                 a
                 wild
                 Bull
                 in
                 a
                 net
                 .
                 Eliphaz
                 speaks
                 admirably
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 Job
                 .
                 5.14
                 .
                 
                   They
                   meet
                   with
                   darknesse
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   grope
                   at
                   noon
                   day
                   as
                   at
                   midnight
                   .
                
                 See
                 here
                 ,
                 into
                 what
                 a
                 wildernesse
                 and
                 perplexity
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Isa
                 .
                 19.14
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   be
                   drunk
                   and
                   reel
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   .
                
                 Are
                 drunken
                 men
                 fit
                 for
                 to
                 advise
                 ,
                 to
                 counsel
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 any
                 work
                 of
                 consequence
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 delivered
                 up
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 in
                 more
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 occasion
                 ;
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 answer
                 an
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   is
                   this
                   true
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   taketh
                   the
                   wise
                   in
                   their
                   craft
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   Doth
                   not
                
                 David
                 
                   often
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   his
                   bloody
                   and
                   deceilfull
                   enemies
                   ?
                   How
                   often
                   doth
                   he
                   complain
                   of
                   their
                
                 lying
                 in
                 wait
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 the
                 upright
                 in
                 heart
                 ?
                 
                   And
                   doth
                   not
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   prophane
                   and
                   sacred
                   Histories
                   ,
                   shew
                   that
                   earthly
                   ,
                   crafty
                   ,
                   and
                   wicked
                   policy
                   hath
                   accomplished
                   many
                   destructive
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   Gods
                   own
                   Church
                   and
                   people
                   ?
                   Hath
                   not
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   by
                   subtile
                   deceiveable
                   waies
                   ,
                   prevailed
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                   Do
                   not
                   the
                   crafty
                   Foxes
                   and
                   subtile
                   Wolves
                   ,
                   many
                   times
                   worry
                   and
                   devoure
                   the
                   poor
                   innocent
                   Sheep
                   ?
                
                 All
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 observation
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 through
                 
                   our
                   ignorance
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   take
                   no
                   notice
                   thereof
                   .
                   The
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   sought
                   out
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   pleasure
                   therein
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 111.2
                 .
                 We
                 many
                 times
                 take
                 not
                 such
                 delight
                 in
                 observing
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 consideration
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 not
                 to
                 admiration
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 power
                 and
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 electing
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 others
                 ,
                 he
                 cryeth
                 ;
                 
                   Oh
                   the
                   depths
                   of
                   the
                   wisdome
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   how
                   unspeakable
                   are
                   his
                   waies
                   ,
                   and
                   past
                   finding
                   out
                   !
                   Rom.
                
                 11
                 33.
                 
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 Gods
                 governing
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 
                   His
                   waies
                   are
                   above
                   our
                   waies
                   .
                
                 He
                 taketh
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 besotteth
                 crafty
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 not
                 being
                 affected
                 ,
                 or
                 studious
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 fault
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   limit
                   God
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   persons
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 God
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 regards
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 below
                 .
                 Now
                 by
                 judging
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 narrow
                 limited
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 mis-judge
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   limit
                   the
                   holy
                   One
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                   Can
                   he
                   provide
                   bread
                   in
                   the
                   wildernesse
                   ?
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 78.41
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 times
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 confound
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 enemies
                 to
                 Gods
                 Church
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 undone
                 But
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 the
                 best
                 seasons
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 fit
                 opportunities
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 wise
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 particular
                 and
                 publique
                 things
                 ,
                 resolve
                 all
                 into
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   God
                   let
                   worldly
                   wisdome
                   prevail
                   and
                   prosper
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   overthrow
                   and
                   confusion
                   of
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   greater
                   .
                
                 As
                 Pharaoh
                 was
                 suffered
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 waters
                 did
                 not
                 immediately
                 overflow
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 dry
                 land
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Israelies
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 suffered
                 to
                 go
                 so
                 farre
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 destruction
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 surer
                 .
                 Jannes
                 and
                 Jambres
                 did
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 resist
                 Moses
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 their
                 folly
                 was
                 made
                 manifest
                 .
                 God
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 shipwrack
                 the
                 more
                 remakeable
                 ▪
                 suffers
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Haven
                 almost
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 undone
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 thrown
                 from
                 a
                 Pinacle
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 downfall
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 terrible
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Babel
                 ,
                 God
                 suffered
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 ▪
                 and
                 they
                 built
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 came
                 down
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 finished
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 greater
                 reproach
                 and
                 scorn
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 by
                 that
                 Parable
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 men
                 would
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 scorn
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   builder
                   began
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 14.30
                 .
                 As
                 Joshua
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 men
                 
                 of
                 Ai
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 hopes
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 as
                 if
                 Israel
                 did
                 flee
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 overthrow
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 universal
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 even
                 Heathens
                 gave
                 some
                 probable
                 Answers
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 Come
                 we
                 then
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 
                   ground
                   ,
                   why
                
                 God
                 doth
                 thus
                 delight
                 to
                 infatuate
                 and
                 blast
                 all
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   that
                   hereby
                   his
                   Soveraignty
                   and
                   ruling
                   Power
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 wisdome
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 earthly
                 greatnesse
                 doth
                 not
                 carry
                 it
                 ,
                 hereby
                 we
                 gather
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 therefore
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 depended
                 upon
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Starres
                 and
                 Moon
                 have
                 no
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 makes
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Sunne
                 that
                 filleth
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 these
                 tall
                 Cedars
                 and
                 high
                 Oaks
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 look
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 These
                 earthly
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 make
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   hereby
                   to
                   vindicate
                   his
                   own
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   Cause
                   ,
                   and
                   Name
                   .
                
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 hath
                 either
                 mediately
                 or
                 immediately
                 set
                 against
                 God.
                 As
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 an
                 enmity
                 between
                 the
                 feed
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 and
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 hath
                 descended
                 to
                 all
                 Generations
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 policy
                 ,
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 craft
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 against
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 oppose
                 such
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   resisteth
                   the
                   proud
                
                 ,
                 James
                 4.6
                 .
                 Such
                 sinners
                 more
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 immediately
                 oppose
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 reverence
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 .
                 How
                 secure
                 the
                 People
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 be
                 weak
                 ,
                 poor
                 ,
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 wisdome
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 earthly
                 craft
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 fear
                 and
                 dread
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 so
                 much
                 folly
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 to
                 God.
                 Our
                 God
                 will
                 arise
                 like
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 and
                 tare
                 these
                 green
                 cords
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 sweeter
                 then
                 the
                 Honey
                 and
                 Honey-comb
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 confusions
                 ,
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 perplexities
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 wise
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Faith
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 inflame
                 our
                 hearts
                 !
                 It
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 transient
                 thought
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 barren
                 speculation
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 dwell
                 upon
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 David's
                 Harp
                 to
                 drive
                 out
                 every
                 evil
                 spirit
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   of
                   Direction
                
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 fear
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 wise
                 God.
                 How
                 fearfull
                 was
                 David
                 to
                 have
                 Achitophel
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 ?
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 terrible
                 to
                 have
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 hath
                 that
                 ?
                 even
                 every
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 goeth
                 on
                 in
                 any
                 impenitent
                 way
                 :
                 He
                 provoketh
                 this
                 wise
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 knoweth
                 waies
                 to
                 torment
                 thee
                 :
                 He
                 knoweth
                 the
                 times
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 terrible
                 :
                 He
                 knoweth
                 all
                 the
                 secret
                 and
                 hidden
                 shifts
                 and
                 excuses
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 therefore
                 fear
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   20.
                
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 vain
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Verse
                 containeth
                 a
                 
                   second
                   Testimony
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alleadgeth
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 foolishnesse
                 of
                 all
                 earthly
                 wisdome
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Psal
                 .
                 94.11
                 .
                 where
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 proving
                 the
                 Providence
                 and
                 Omniscience
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 argueth
                 from
                 his
                 Efficiency
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   eye
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   he
                   see
                   ?
                
                 Shall
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 have
                 more
                 in
                 it
                 than
                 the
                 effect
                 ?
                 God
                 framed
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 understand
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 a
                 Clock
                 or
                 Watch
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 understand
                 all
                 the
                 secret
                 motions
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 saith
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 know
                 the
                 
                   thoughts
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   vain
                   ,
                   foolish
                   and
                   unprofitable
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 pertinently
                 alledge
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 how
                 vain
                 and
                 foolish
                 all
                 mens
                 thoughts
                 are
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 wise
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Only
                 here
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   thoughts
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mentioneth
                 a
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   wise
                
                 ;
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 wrest
                 the
                 words
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 purpose
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Psalmists
                 universal
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 quâ
                 man
                 ,
                 be
                 vain
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 fool
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 real
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 mind
                 is
                 enlightned
                 by
                 grace
                 ,
                 Or
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 doth
                 there
                 more
                 especially
                 intend
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresseth
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 mark
                 the
                 aggravations
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 wise
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 sees
                 their
                 thoughts
                 to
                 be
                 vain
                 :
                 He
                 seeth
                 that
                 Ahitophels
                 ,
                 that
                 Tullies
                 ,
                 that
                 Pharaohs
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 deale
                 wisely
                 ,
                 are
                 vaine
                 .
                 Let
                 men
                 applaud
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 derideth
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   the
                   thoughts
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 their
                 reasonings
                 ,
                 their
                 choisest
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 their
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 accurate
                 Discourses
                 ;
                 all
                 their
                 Logick
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 fallacy
                 .
                 And
                 then
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   vain
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fruitlesse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 empty
                 ;
                 they
                 make
                 empty
                 webs
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 .
                 Domitian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 is
                 derided
                 for
                 spending
                 time
                 in
                 catching
                 of
                 flies
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 vain
                 and
                 foolish
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 projects
                 of
                 every
                 natural
                 wise
                 man.
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 Motto
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 would
                 write
                 upon
                 every
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                   Vanity
                   of
                   vanity
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   vanity
                   :
                
                 So
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 best
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 meditations
                 and
                 counsels
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 mans
                 mind
                 be
                 vain
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 else
                 in
                 him
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 vanity
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 salt
                 that
                 seasons
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 seasoning
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 become
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 likewise
                 foolish
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   choisest
                   and
                   best
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   wisest
                   men
                   are
                   vaine
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 consider
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 three-fold
                 capacity
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Politicè
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     political
                     creature
                     endued
                     with
                     
                       civil
                       wisdome
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     is
                     part
                     of
                     a
                     society
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     his
                     
                       thoughts
                       are
                       vain
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Ethicè
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     walk
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Rules
                     of
                     reason
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     sound
                     and
                     rectified
                     nature
                     doth
                     guide
                     a
                     man
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     thus
                     he
                     is
                     vain
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Theologicè
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     to
                     look
                     up
                     to
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     to
                     obey
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     aim
                     at
                     supernatural
                     happinesse
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     especially
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     most
                     vain
                     empty
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     this
                     the
                     Apostle
                     relateth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 To
                 open
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   the
                   Scripture
                   useth
                   the
                   word
                   vain
                   ,
                
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 them
                 fitly
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 wisest
                 mens
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 mans
                 body
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 true
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   at
                   his
                   best
                   estate
                   is
                   altogether
                   vanity
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 39.5
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   vain
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   empty
                   and
                   void
                   of
                   that
                   worth
                   and
                   excellency
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   within
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 a
                 fool
                 is
                 called
                 often
                 a
                 vain
                 person
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 empty
                 of
                 that
                 solid
                 judgement
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 man.
                 Hence
                 foolish
                 persons
                 are
                 compared
                 to
                 empty
                 straws
                 that
                 are
                 blown
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 every
                 wind
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 weight
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Nabals
                 name
                 and
                 his
                 nature
                 agreed
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 fool
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 comes
                 of
                 a
                 root
                 that
                 signifieth
                 
                   to
                   wither
                
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 withered
                 branch
                 hath
                 lost
                 all
                 its
                 sap
                 and
                 juice
                 :
                 so
                 a
                 fool
                 hath
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 naturally
                 are
                 empty
                 ,
                 void
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 true
                 wisdome
                 :
                 They
                 knew
                 not
                 wherein
                 true
                 happinesse
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 looketh
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 provide
                 for
                 eternity
                 ;
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 moment
                 depends
                 eternity
                 ;
                 they
                 look
                 not
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 choisest
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 inward
                 juyce
                 and
                 sap
                 of
                 spiritual
                 wisdom
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   vanity
                   ,
                   which
                   seemeth
                   to
                   have
                   great
                   happinesse
                   and
                   content
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   clean
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 A
                 vain
                 thing
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 goodly
                 appearance
                 ,
                 but
                 inwardly
                 hath
                 no
                 profit
                 .
                 As
                 those
                 
                   apples
                   of
                   Sodome
                
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 Thus
                 Eve
                 called
                 her
                 son
                 
                   Abel
                   ,
                   vanity
                
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 thought
                 that
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 feed
                 that
                 should
                 break
                 the
                 Serpents
                 head
                 ;
                 but
                 finding
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 mortality
                 ,
                 she
                 called
                 him
                 Abel
                 ,
                 as
                 deceived
                 in
                 her
                 expectations
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 they
                 think
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 have
                 possessed
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 that
                 which
                 will
                 accomplish
                 all
                 their
                 desires
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 experience
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Abel
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 vanity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 Solomon
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 vanity
                 in
                 all
                 earthly
                 comforts
                 ,
                 in
                 riches
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 goodly
                 appearance
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 indeed
                 no
                 substance
                 ,
                 no
                 solidity
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 thorns
                 which
                 have
                 white
                 flowers
                 ,
                 but
                 thorns
                 :
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 choisest
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 projects
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 men
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 goodly
                 lustre
                 ;
                 you
                 would
                 think
                 such
                 wise
                 men
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 happy
                 ;
                 their
                 expectations
                 are
                 raised
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 issue
                 doth
                 deceive
                 them
                 :
                 Call
                 us
                 not
                 Naomi
                 ,
                 but
                 Marah
                 ,
                 may
                 they
                 say
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Vanity
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   often
                   applied
                   to
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   Every
                   man
                   speaks
                   vanity
                   to
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 12.2
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 wise
                 are
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   God
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   a
                   liar
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 3.4
                 .
                 All
                 thy
                 thoughts
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 lies
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 liar
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     himself
                     .
                     And
                     then
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     others
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 
                   himself
                   all
                   his
                   thoughts
                   are
                   a
                   meer
                   lie
                   .
                
                 They
                 promise
                 such
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 glory
                 and
                 felicity
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 while
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 lies
                 ;
                 they
                 prove
                 as
                 the
                 Land-flood
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reed
                 a
                 man
                 leaneth
                 on
                 .
                 The
                 
                   rich
                   man
                
                 that
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   many
                   goods
                   laid
                   up
                   ,
                
                 his
                 thoughts
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 lies
                 .
                 Those
                 proud
                 thoughts
                 of
                 
                   Tyre
                   and
                   Sidon
                
                 ,
                 that
                 set
                 her
                 heart
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   evil
                   should
                   come
                   near
                   them
                   ,
                
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 lies
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 only
                 in
                 temporal
                 and
                 fading
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 deceit
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 also
                 .
                 All
                 mens
                 thoughts
                 naturally
                 are
                 concerning
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 the
                 happinesse
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 they
                 lie
                 most
                 damnably
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 dangerous
                 lie
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   was
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   cloathed
                   ,
                   and
                   wanted
                   nothing
                   ,
                   when
                   indeed
                   she
                   was
                   naked
                   ,
                   miserable
                   ,
                   and
                   wanted
                   all
                   things
                   ?
                
                 Revel
                 .
                 3.17
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 trusted
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 justified
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 lies
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 John
                 Baptist
                 reproved
                 the
                 Jews
                 for
                 their
                 
                   vain
                   
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   Thinke
                   not
                   to
                   say
                   within
                   your selves
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   Abraham
                   to
                   our
                   father
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 3.9
                 .
                 The
                 thoughts
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 never
                 more
                 dangerously
                 vaine
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 themselves
                 about
                 their
                 good
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 spirituals
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 is
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 loveth
                 them
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 lying
                 
                   vain
                   thoughts
                
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   thoughts
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   naturally
                   are
                   lies
                   actively
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 falshood
                 and
                 dissimulation
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 or
                 sincerity
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 complaineth
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 complaineth
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   is
                   an
                   hypocrite
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   is
                   a
                   liar
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 9.17
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 sheep
                 runneth
                 to
                 the
                 briars
                 to
                 shelter
                 her self
                 in
                 a
                 storm
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 prove
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 tare
                 her
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 defending
                 her
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cursed
                   that
                   puts
                   his
                   trust
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 17.
                 
                 For
                 unlesse
                 men
                 have
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 made
                 sincere
                 and
                 unfeigned
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 trust
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 those
                 Rules
                 of
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Nemini
                   fidas
                   ,
                   in
                   teipso
                   spes
                   tuas
                   pone
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Vanity
                   is
                   often
                   in
                   Scripture
                   used
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   benefit
                   or
                   successe
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 is
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   labour
                   in
                   vain
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 also
                 define
                 vanity
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   frustration
                   of
                   our
                   intended
                   end
                   .
                
                 Now
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 till
                 made
                 wise
                 in
                 an
                 heavenly
                 manner
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 vanity
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 profit
                 or
                 good
                 successe
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 he
                 labours
                 with
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 wind
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Hosea
                 expresseth
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   sow
                   the
                   wind
                   ,
                   and
                   reap
                   the
                   whirlwind
                   ,
                
                 Hos
                 .
                 8.7
                 .
                 If
                 an
                 husbandman
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 committing
                 seed
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 should
                 only
                 cause
                 a
                 wind
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 crop
                 thereby
                 ,
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 folly
                 ?
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 folly
                 or
                 losse
                 only
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 destruction
                 ,
                 he
                 reaps
                 the
                 whirlwind
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 tempestuous
                 and
                 violent
                 things
                 arise
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 dying
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 laboured
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 thought
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 spoke
                 in
                 vain
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 good
                 abiding
                 by
                 me
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 did
                 !
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Vanity
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   unstable
                   ,
                   uncertain
                   and
                   fading
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 wise
                 men
                 are
                 vain
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 changes
                 ,
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 vanish
                 into
                 nothing
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 our
                 bodies
                 are
                 vain
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 vanity
                 :
                 Thus
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 counsels
                 and
                 purposes
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 men
                 subject
                 to
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 creatures
                 they
                 groan
                 under
                 this
                 vanity
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 man.
                 Do
                 but
                 observe
                 your
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 Are
                 they
                 not
                 as
                 vain
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 dreams
                 of
                 feavourish
                 men
                 ?
                 Mayest
                 thou
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   long
                   shall
                   vain
                   thoughts
                   lodge
                   in
                   thee
                   ?
                
                 Jerem.
                 4.14
                 .
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   and
                   their
                   thoughts
                   perish
                   together
                   .
                
                 Goe
                 to
                 the
                 Graves
                 and
                 Tombes
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 like
                 Leviathan
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 their
                 purposes
                 and
                 projects
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 bodies
                 ?
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   vain
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   worke
                   nothing
                   but
                   vain
                   and
                   absurd
                   things
                   .
                
                 What
                 do
                 vain
                 thoughts
                 produce
                 but
                 
                   vain
                   words
                   ,
                   vain
                   gestures
                   ,
                   vain
                   attire
                   and
                   fashions
                   ,
                   vain
                   discourse
                
                 in
                 communication
                 ,
                 
                   vain
                   opinions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   vain
                   worship
                   .
                   Out
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   proceed
                   evil
                   thoughts
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 15.19
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 sparks
                 that
                 flie
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 forge
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 vain
                 thoughts
                 cometh
                 all
                 the
                 vanity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 mens
                 words
                 ,
                 gestures
                 ,
                 apparel
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 their
                 Religion
                 ▪
                 
                   For
                   in
                   vain
                   do
                   they
                   worship
                   me
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 15.9
                 .
                 And
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 called
                 vanity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   vain
                   thoughts
                
                 are
                 indeed
                 ●he
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 outward
                 vanity
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Though
                 they
                 be
                 subtil
                 and
                 insensible
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 produce
                 and
                 end
                 in
                 grosse
                 actions
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 subtil
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 discerned
                 ,
                 yet
                 turn
                 into
                 grosse
                 and
                 gloomy
                 clouds
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   vain
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   wholly
                   wicked
                   .
                   The
                   imaginations
                   
                   of
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   are
                   onely
                   evil
                   continually
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 6.5
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 indeed
                 God
                 knoweth
                 all
                 the
                 thoughts
                 and
                 imaginations
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 only
                 evil
                 .
                 That
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Spider
                 and
                 the
                 Serpent
                 come
                 forth
                 nothing
                 but
                 venome
                 and
                 poison
                 ;
                 so
                 from
                 every
                 man
                 floweth
                 nothing
                 but
                 filthinesse
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 wise
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 enemy
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 thoughts
                 of
                 theirs
                 are
                 the
                 irreconcilable
                 enemy
                 and
                 adversary
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 they
                 lift
                 up
                 themselves
                 on
                 high
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   onely
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   vain
                   actions
                   ,
                   but
                   vain
                   thoughts
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 these
                 are
                 as
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 actions
                 .
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 reproved
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 for
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   reasonings
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 think
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 wickednesse
                 lieth
                 in
                 actions
                 ,
                 in
                 external
                 ,
                 grosse
                 sins
                 !
                 No
                 ,
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 are
                 the
                 womb
                 to
                 breed
                 all
                 thy
                 wicked
                 actions
                 .
                 Do
                 dot
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 knoweth
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 knoweth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 judge
                 thee
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Are
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 vain
                 ?
                 Learn
                 then
                 Scripture-wisdome
                 ,
                 get
                 Scripture-thoughts
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 thy
                 own
                 thoughts
                 about
                 God
                 ,
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 about
                 salvation
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 vain
                 .
                 Lay
                 them
                 all
                 aside
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   think
                   one
                   good
                   thought
                   of
                   our selves
                   .
                
                 What
                 miserable
                 wofull
                 and
                 wretched
                 creatures
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 millions
                 of
                 thoughts
                 not
                 one
                 is
                 good
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   21.
                
                 
                 Therefore
                 let
                 none
                 glory
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 yours
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 makes
                 an
                 heavenly
                 and
                 usefull
                 improvement
                 of
                 his
                 former
                 doctrinal
                 Discourse
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 before
                 upon
                 the
                 Didactical
                 and
                 
                   Argumentative
                   part
                
                 ;
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Practical
                 and
                 Exhortatory
                 .
                 The
                 consequence
                 is
                 very
                 genuine
                 and
                 natural
                 .
                 Seeing
                 all
                 humane
                 wisdome
                 is
                 thus
                 earthly
                 and
                 vain
                 ,
                 abhorred
                 so
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Therefore
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     
                       Duty
                       injoyned
                    
                     .
                     And
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       Reason
                       of
                       the
                       Duty
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Duty
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expressed
                 Negatively
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Prohibition
                   ,
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   .
                
                 Where
                 you
                 have
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Matter
                     prohibited
                     .
                     And
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Object
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Matter
                 prohibited
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   glory
                
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 afterwards
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 implieth
                 such
                 a
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 boast
                 and
                 brag
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Object
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   in
                   men
                
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 before
                 treated
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 only
                 ,
                 humane
                 wise
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 purpose
                 is
                 only
                 concerning
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 useth
                 this
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   man
                   glory
                
                 in
                 any
                 Teacher
                 or
                 Doctor
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 so
                 powerfull
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.14
                 .
                 
                   That
                   he
                   was
                   the
                
                 Corinthians
                 
                   rejoycing
                   or
                   boasting
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   the
                   original
                   word
                   is
                   )
                   and
                   they
                   were
                   his
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 
                   often
                   mentioneth
                   his
                   boasting
                   of
                   a
                   people
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 boasting
                 was
                 principally
                 and
                 originally
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 onely
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 instruments
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 did
                 accomplish
                 many
                 comforts
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 in
                 men
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 motive
                 of
                 this
                 boasting
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 followeth
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Observe
              
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   great
                   sinne
                   to
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 often
                 preached
                 upon
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 question
                 Political
                 and
                 
                   Civil
                   Idolatry
                
                 ,
                 making
                 men
                 as
                 gods
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 hath
                 done
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 hurt
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Religious
                   Idolatrie
                
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 have
                 in
                 Heaven
                 others
                 beside
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   ,
                   Saints
                
                 and
                 Angels
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 others
                 in
                 earth
                 besides
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 put
                 our
                 hopes
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 treat
                 on
                 this
                 subject
                 as
                 a
                 General
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Not
                       in
                       men
                    
                     .
                     Then
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     a
                     
                       Particular
                       ,
                       Not
                       in
                       the
                       Teachers
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Now
                 these
                 wayes
                 we
                 glory
                 in
                 men
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   joyn
                   them
                   with
                   Christ
                   as
                   Mediatours
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   co-partners
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   spiritual
                   effects
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   temporal
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 blasphemously
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Idolatrical
                 boasting
                 reigneth
                 in
                 Popery
                 ;
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 but
                 several
                 other
                 Saints
                 of
                 the●r
                 own
                 canonizing
                 are
                 so
                 exalted
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 great
                 effects
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Christ
                 only
                 ,
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 such
                 .
                 What
                 glorying
                 in
                 St.
                 Francis
                 by
                 the
                 Franciscans
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 easier
                 than
                 by
                 Christ
                 ?
                 What
                 glorying
                 in
                 Dominicus
                 by
                 the
                 Dominicans
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 ,
                 superstitious
                 bloudy
                 disposition
                 ?
                 So
                 well
                 did
                 his
                 mother
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 big
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 forget
                 not
                 the
                 story
                 .
                 What
                 boasting
                 do
                 the
                 Jesuites
                 make
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Loiola
                
                 ,
                 the
                 founder
                 of
                 their
                 Society
                 ?
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 infinite
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 horrible
                 and
                 even
                 blasphemous
                 boasting
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Popery
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 some
                 corrupt
                 and
                 sinfull
                 men
                 deceased
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 altered
                 his
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   glory
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   give
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 take
                 his
                 glory
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Will
                 all
                 their
                 distinctions
                 be
                 any
                 better
                 than
                 meer
                 cob-webs
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   our
                   own
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   good
                   workes
                   meritorious
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   sufferings
                   satisfactory
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 Popery
                 is
                 big
                 with
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 most
                 of
                 the●r
                 Doctrines
                 are
                 the
                 exalting
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 debasing
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 clean
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 whose
                 endeavours
                 were
                 to
                 annihilate
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 o●ni●ie
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Popery
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 till
                 humbled
                 throughly
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 glorieth
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 he
                 boasts
                 of
                 his
                 almes
                 ,
                 prayers
                 ,
                 fastings
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Rom.
                 4.2
                 .
                 argueth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   not
                   Abraham
                   himself
                   had
                   wherewith
                   to
                   boast
                   before
                   God.
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 prophanenesse
                 and
                 grosse
                 wickednesse
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 secret
                 boasting
                 and
                 glorying
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 works
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 confidence
                 in
                 them
                 !
                 This
                 Pharisee
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 enemy
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 than
                 many
                 Publicans
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   their
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   more
                   glad
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 frequent
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 great
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 insult
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 thinke
                 our selves
                 made
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 how
                 happy
                 and
                 blessed
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 to
                 have
                 Gods
                 favour
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 through
                 sinne
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 God
                 displeased
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 51.
                 matters
                 not
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 his
                 Victories
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 earthly
                 Greatnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 applieth
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 desireth
                 that
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 earthly
                 greatnesse
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 Psalm
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Many
                   say
                   ,
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                   but
                   Lord
                   lift
                   thou
                   up
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   
                   countenance
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
                 Many
                 seemed
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Devils
                 offer
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 profered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 fall
                 downe
                 and
                 worship
                 the
                 Devil
                 to
                 obtain
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 Davids
                 choice
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   please
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   accomodate
                   our selves
                   to
                   their
                   humours
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walke
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   will.
                
                 This
                 sinfull
                 pleasing
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 consistent
                 with
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 Christs
                 :
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   please
                   men
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Galat.
                 1.10
                 .
                 )
                 
                   I
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 we
                 are
                 exhorted
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 7.13
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 then
                 to
                 thy self
                 ;
                 thou
                 gloriest
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 thy
                 study
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 comply
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 fearing
                 their
                 frowns
                 more
                 than
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 .
                 This
                 ungodly
                 fear
                 Christ
                 forbad
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 excellent
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   God
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   destroy
                   both
                   soule
                   and
                   body
                   in
                   hell
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 12.5
                 .
                 What
                 advantage
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 men
                 pleased
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 displeased
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 give
                 peace
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 cause
                 trouble
                 ?
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 known
                 speech
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 
                   Woolsey
                   ,
                   If
                   he
                   had
                   served
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   h●
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   so
                   miserable
                   and
                   forsaken
                   .
                
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   then
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   put
                   our
                   trust
                   and
                   confidence
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   resting
                   and
                   hoping
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   depending
                   on
                   God
                   o●ely
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 divine
                 Faith
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 divine
                 Testimony
                 and
                 Authority
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 motive
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 hope
                 must
                 be
                 onely
                 the
                 promise
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God.
                 We
                 may
                 hope
                 onely
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 onely
                 believe
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Scripture
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 forbidding
                 all
                 our
                 trust
                 and
                 confidence
                 in
                 men
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 in
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   lighter
                   than
                   vanity
                   ,
                
                 Psalm
                 62.9
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Jeremiah
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 17.5
                 .
                 pronounceth
                 a
                 solemne
                 curse
                 upon
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   trust
                   in
                   men
                
                 ,
                 comparing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 barren
                 heath
                 :
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   trusteth
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   unto
                   a
                   Tree
                   planted
                   by
                   the
                   waters
                   side
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 when
                 truly
                 repenting
                 ,
                 then
                 casting
                 off
                 all
                 her
                 carnal
                 confidence
                 ,
                 
                   Ashur
                   shall
                   not
                   save
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   ride
                   upon
                   our
                   horses
                   ,
                   Hosea
                
                 14.3
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 very
                 prone
                 unto
                 ,
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 earthly
                 power
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 eye
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   boast
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   humane
                   or
                   earthly
                   ,
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   man.
                
                 Thus
                 to
                 boast
                 of
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 Apparel
                 ,
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 Parts
                 and
                 Learning
                 ;
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 vaine
                 and
                 sinfull
                 boasting
                 .
                 
                   Charge
                   the
                   rich
                   men
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   high-minded
                   ,
                   but
                   feare
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.15
                 .
                 Yet
                 how
                 hardly
                 have
                 we
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 humane
                 excellencies
                 or
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 boast
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 Prophet
                 giveth
                 good
                 counsel
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   boast
                   in
                   his
                   riches
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   great
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   ;
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   glorieth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   glory
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   knoweth
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Jeremy
                 9
                 23
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 
                   All
                   flesh
                   is
                   grasse
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   thereof
                   fadeth
                   away
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   rich
                   man
                   is
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   low
                   ,
                
                 James
                 1.10
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 like
                 too
                 much
                 bloud
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 feaver
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 wise
                 Physician
                 )
                 taketh
                 some
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   Doctors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   are
                   affected
                   more
                   with
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   learning
                   ,
                   then
                   with
                   the
                   powerfull
                   demonstration
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 hear
                 them
                 speak
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 boasters
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 learning
                 .
                 Thus
                 Ezekiel
                 was
                 unto
                 his
                 hearers
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   love
                   Song
                
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 doe
                 nothing
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 33.32
                 .
                 We
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 humane
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arts
                 ,
                 are
                 necessary
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 seeing
                 all
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 now
                 fail
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 hearer
                 should
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 be
                 moved
                 with
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 powerfull
                 conviction
                 and
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 sinne
                 or
                 duty
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 This
                 made
                 Paul
                 purposely
                 avoid
                 humane
                 eloquence
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 their
                 faith
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.5
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   we
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   rest
                   on
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   thinking
                   it
                   enough
                   to
                   enjoy
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   look
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   successe
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   blessing
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   Paul
                   ,
                   or
                   Apollo
                   ?
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believe
                   ?
                
                 at
                 the
                 fifth
                 verse
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 principal
                 work
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 They
                 plant
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 giveth
                 the
                 increase
                 .
                 Doe
                 not
                 thou
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 Gifts
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 best
                 Ministery
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 worketh
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 God
                 blesseth
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 shouldst
                 thou
                 every
                 day
                 hear
                 Angels
                 from
                 Heaven
                 preach
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 not
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 give
                 thee
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 like
                 musick
                 to
                 a
                 deaf
                 man.
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 this
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 powerfull
                 that
                 can
                 raise
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 give
                 thee
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   we
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   some
                   Teachers
                   in
                   such
                   admiration
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   say
                   or
                   maintain
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   search
                   ,
                   or
                   dispute
                   we
                   believe
                   .
                
                 The
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Berea
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 their
                 noble
                 disposition
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   would
                   search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   things
                   were
                   so
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 17.11
                 .
                 Whereas
                 to
                 be
                 addicted
                 unto
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   ex
                   personâ
                   probare
                   fidem
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   ex
                   fide
                   personam
                
                 is
                 blind
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 without
                 eyes
                 .
                 
                   Prove
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Thess
                 .
                 5.21
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   Try
                   the
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 1
                 John
                 4
                 ,
                 1.
                 are
                 rules
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 reproveth
                 some
                 erroneous
                 persons
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 their
                 
                   Teachers
                   persons
                   in
                   admiration
                
                 ,
                 Jude
                 vers
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 This
                 slavery
                 hath
                 been
                 alwayes
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Jews
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Hillel
                 and
                 Sammai
                 .
                 The
                 Heathens
                 have
                 their
                 
                   Pythagoreans
                   ,
                   Epicureans
                   ,
                   Peripateticks
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 their
                 Disciples
                 were
                 wholly
                 captivated
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 set
                 judgement
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 
                   able
                   to
                   discern
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   differ
                   .
                
                 Though
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 that
                 abuse
                 this
                 priviledge
                 allowed
                 them
                 by
                 Christ
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 trying
                 .
                 They
                 therefore
                 grow
                 Scepticks
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Teachers
                 are
                 not
                 infallible
                 ,
                 they
                 believe
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   we
                   glory
                   in
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   preferre
                   one
                   before
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   differences
                   and
                   schisms
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 that
                 especially
                 which
                 Paul
                 aimeth
                 at
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ;
                 some
                 were
                 for
                 one
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 for
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 factions
                 ,
                 and
                 rents
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Admonition
                
                 ,
                 To
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 all
                 humane
                 boasting
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 these
                 wayes
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   glorieth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   glory
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   God
                   forbid
                   I
                   should
                   glory
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   save
                   in
                   the
                   crosse
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 6.14
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 vain
                 a
                 thing
                 and
                 wicked
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 boast
                 in
                 riches
                 ,
                 beauty
                 ,
                 outward
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 fading
                 things
                 ?
                 David
                 takes
                 a
                 better
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   soul
                   maketh
                   her
                   boast
                   of
                   God
                   alwayes
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 34.2
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 and
                 bearest
                 up
                 thy self
                 from
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 earthly
                 objects
                 ;
                 Is
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 men
                 ?
                 Did
                 men
                 create
                 thee
                 ?
                 Can
                 men
                 save
                 thee
                 ?
                 Can
                 men
                 pardon
                 thy
                 sinne
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 only
                 ?
                 
                   Cease
                   you
                   from
                   man
                
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 2.22
                 .
                 
                   whose
                   breath
                   is
                   in
                   his
                   nostrils
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 quickly
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 hopes
                 are
                 as
                 quickly
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   For
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Verse
                 (
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Duty
                   inferred
                
                 from
                 the
                 doctrinal
                 matter
                 prescribed
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 squeezeth
                 the
                 honey
                 from
                 the
                 honey-comb
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Duty
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Reason
                 or
                 Ground
                 adjoyned
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 treat
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 the
                 words
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 strong
                 :
                 
                   
                     None
                     are
                     to
                     glory
                     in
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     inferiour
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     servants
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     below
                     them
                     :
                  
                   
                     But
                     so
                     are
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     the
                     godly
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                     himself
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     in
                     God
                     only
                     they
                     must
                     glory
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 an
                 Argument
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 them
                 as
                 an
                 absolute
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Wherein
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Subject
                     .
                     And
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Attribute
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Subject
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 he
                 meaneth
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8
                 28.
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   work
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   love
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   called
                   after
                   his
                   purpose
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Attribute
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Universality
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Anabaptists
                 in
                 Germany
                 did
                 horribly
                 abuse
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 for
                 hence
                 they
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   obeyed
                   ;
                   no
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   no
                   noble
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   not
                   godly
                   ,
                   had
                   not
                   any
                   right
                   to
                   their
                   goods
                   and
                   estates
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 taking
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 righteous
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 who
                 were
                 wicked
                 ,
                 killed
                 many
                 ,
                 dispossessed
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 and
                 dominions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 charge
                 Husse
                 and
                 Wickliff
                 with
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 meer
                 slanders
                 and
                 calumnies
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Dominion
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Political
                 or
                 Civil
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 ,
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 liveth
                 ;
                 as
                 Austin
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Jure
                   humano
                   ,
                   haec
                   villa
                   est
                   mea
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 theft
                 or
                 injustice
                 obtain
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 lawfull
                 and
                 just
                 possessor
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 thus
                 by
                 a
                 Civil
                 Right
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 by
                 consequence
                 with
                 a
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 by
                 that
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steal
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 approve
                 all
                 that
                 Political
                 and
                 Civil
                 distribution
                 of
                 meum
                 and
                 tuum
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 Land.
                 But
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Sanctified
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 God
                 thankfully
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 improveth
                 all
                 things
                 graciously
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 salvation
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 only
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 sanctified
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 use
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 how
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 lawfull
                 civil
                 right
                 ;
                 when
                 Adam
                 by
                 sinne
                 forfeited
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 wicked
                 men
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 title
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 noble
                 point
                 :
                 But
                 being
                 not
                 to
                 my
                 purpose
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 passe
                 it
                 by
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 learned
                 men
                 bring
                 in
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 handle
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 founded
                 upon
                 Nature
                 or
                 Grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 indeed
                 it
                 's
                 nothing
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 doth
                 the
                 Apostle
                 aim
                 at
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 Either
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   Title
                   and
                   Possession
                   .
                
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 this
                 sense
                 the
                 Apostle
                 aimeth
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 theirs
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   regard
                   of
                   the
                   Vse
                   and
                   End
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 kind
                 ,
                 not
                 
                 in
                 the
                 individuals
                 ;
                 all
                 things
                 worke
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 admirably
                 enumerate
                 ;
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 or
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 all
                 creatures
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 all
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Events
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 take
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 handled
                 the
                 general
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   spiritual
                   good
                   and
                   advantage
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   man.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nothing
                 that
                 falleth
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 this
                 belongs
                 to
                 me
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 how
                 many
                 respect
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   denieth
                   them
                   .
                
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 
                   No
                   good
                   thing
                   will
                   he
                   with-hold
                   from
                   them
                   that
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 84.11
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 good
                 is
                 two-fold
                 ;
                 either
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Absolutely
                 and
                 
                   Necessarily
                   good
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 evil
                 ,
                 nor
                 it
                 cannot
                 do
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 any
                 hurt
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Pardon
                   of
                   sinne
                
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 bestowed
                 on
                 all
                 godly
                 men
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 feareth
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 want
                 riches
                 ,
                 I
                 want
                 health
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 without
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ;
                 that
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 justification
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 
                   limited
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 good
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 evil
                 .
                 As
                 wine
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 feavourish
                 man
                 ,
                 you
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 temporal
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 possessours
                 good
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 thy
                 corruption
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 with
                 hold
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 thee
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 necessary
                 and
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 Heaven
                 is
                 ,
                 thou
                 wert
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 Rom
                 8.32
                 .
                 
                   If
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   Christ
                   ,
                   How
                   shall
                   he
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   give
                   us
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   ?
                
                 Now
                 this
                 very
                 particular
                 should
                 rebuke
                 all
                 the
                 winds
                 and
                 waves
                 of
                 fears
                 and
                 discontent
                 within
                 thee
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 repining
                 and
                 carnally
                 muttering
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 that
                 ?
                 Oh
                 look
                 !
                 Hast
                 thou
                 godlinesse
                 ?
                 Hast
                 thou
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 than
                 thou
                 hast
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 God
                 keeps
                 from
                 thee
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 thou
                 blame
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 own
                 corruptions
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 wantest
                 such
                 temporal
                 mercies
                 ;
                 say
                 rather
                 ,
                 God
                 seeth
                 I
                 should
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 poison
                 to
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 grow
                 drunk
                 with
                 this
                 sweet
                 wine
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   godly
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   right
                   and
                   a
                   claim
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   a
                   deed
                   of
                   Gift
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   both
                   spiritual
                   and
                   temporal
                   .
                
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 lieth
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   giving
                   remission
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   healing
                   of
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   and
                   blessing
                   us
                   with
                   all
                   temporal
                   blessings
                   .
                
                 This
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 all
                 believers
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 Godlinesse
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.8
                 .
                 All
                 heavenly
                 and
                 earthly
                 things
                 are
                 by
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 only
                 heavenly
                 things
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 earthly
                 things
                 conditionally
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 subordination
                 and
                 exception
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 all
                 his
                 estate
                 lying
                 in
                 Bonds
                 and
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 he
                 cannot
                 command
                 such
                 a
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 
                   rich
                   in
                   Bonds
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 hath
                 sure
                 Bonds
                 and
                 Promises
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 Gods
                 own
                 making
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 lie
                 or
                 deceive
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 supported
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 
                 things
                 themselves
                 .
                 Hence
                 ariseth
                 that
                 life
                 of
                 faith
                 Habakkuk
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 great
                 extremities
                 and
                 necessities
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   hath
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Qui
                   habet
                   habentem
                   omnia
                   ,
                   habet
                   omnia
                
                 ;
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Sunne
                 hath
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 starres
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 streams
                 :
                 
                   Deus
                   meus
                   &
                   omnia
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 .
                 Hence
                 our
                 happinesse
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 our
                 God.
                 David
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 exigencies
                 ,
                 supported
                 himself
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 portion
                 and
                 his
                 inheritance
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 portion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 good
                 beside
                 ;
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 have
                 all
                 .
                 Though
                 a
                 child
                 hath
                 not
                 money
                 and
                 raiment
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 rich
                 father
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 procure
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 want
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 God
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 desired
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   godly
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   Because
                   godlinesse
                   worketh
                   such
                   an
                   holy
                   contentation
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   what
                   estate
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   as
                   well
                   pleased
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 
                   Godlinesse
                   with
                   content
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6
                 6
                 viz.
                 which
                 worketh
                 and
                 causeth
                 contentment
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 effect
                 and
                 fruit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   learned
                   to
                   be
                   content
                   in
                   all
                   conditions
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   want
                   nothing
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 4
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 That
                 which
                 pride
                 and
                 presumption
                 putteth
                 some
                 upon
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 wanted
                 nothing
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 severely
                 reproveth
                 them
                 ;
                 here
                 true
                 grace
                 puts
                 the
                 godly
                 upon
                 :
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 Dives
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 take
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 ease
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 Thus
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 theirs
                 ,
                 because
                 through
                 contentation
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   were
                   made
                
                 finaliter
                 
                   for
                   him
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 for
                 his
                 spiritual
                 use
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 regard
                 the
                 
                   Offices
                   and
                   Ordinances
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 begin
                 ,
                 increase
                 or
                 consummate
                 grace
                 ,
                 If
                 you
                 look
                 upon
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 creature
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 thereby
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 nearer
                 thereby
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 every
                 thing
                 thou
                 lookest
                 upon
                 ,
                 thou
                 hearest
                 ,
                 thou
                 treadest
                 upon
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 thee
                 more
                 godly
                 ;
                 thou
                 losest
                 the
                 good
                 use
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 :
                 Every
                 gift
                 is
                 given
                 
                   to
                   profit
                   withall
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 And
                 every
                 creature
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 to
                 profit
                 withall
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 first
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 therein
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 spend
                 an
                 whole
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 bounty
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   thus
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 8.4
                 .
                 yet
                 that
                 was
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 starres
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 creatures
                 on
                 earth
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 with
                 what
                 praises
                 may
                 the
                 mouths
                 and
                 hearts
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Offices
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 excellent
                 point
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 improved
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 enumeration
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   God
                   should
                   make
                   all
                   heavenly
                   and
                   earthly
                   things
                   for
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   himself
                   took
                   our
                   nature
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   undergo
                   that
                   shamefull
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   terrible
                   conflicts
                   with
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   for
                   his
                   Church
                   ,
                   he
                   gave
                   himself
                   for
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 being
                 theirs
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 be
                 theirs
                 .
                 If
                 ever
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 denied
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 with-held
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 his
                 only
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 well-pleased
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 he
                 parts
                 with
                 for
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 Yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Ghrists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Christ
                 ours
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 Christ
                 was
                 given
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 to
                 work
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 thereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 preheminence
                 
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 So
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   Christ
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   ordered
                   by
                   his
                   providence
                   onely
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   whole
                   worke
                   of
                   God
                   about
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   his
                   Predestination
                   .
                
                 Now
                 Predestination
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 his
                 more
                 immediate
                 love
                 ,
                 than
                 Providence
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 subservient
                 to
                 his
                 Predestination
                 .
                 Therefore
                 is
                 Gods
                 care
                 and
                 government
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 attain
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 his
                 Predestination
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 Creation
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 no
                 world
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 would
                 there
                 still
                 be
                 any
                 sustentation
                 ,
                 or
                 conservation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   to
                   live
                   by
                   faith
                   on
                   such
                   principles
                   .
                
                 What
                 generous
                 noble
                 and
                 heavenly
                 dispositions
                 would
                 these
                 thoughts
                 breed
                 .
                 
                   Scito
                   te
                   Deum
                   esse
                
                 ,
                 said
                 one
                 ,
                 thinking
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 beam
                 of
                 that
                 Divine
                 Essence
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 mayest
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 thee
                 heir
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 that
                 doth
                 now
                 shew
                 thee
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 thine
                 .
                 Consider
                 then
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 thine
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 spiritual
                 end
                 they
                 are
                 intended
                 for
                 .
                 Do
                 all
                 creatures
                 ,
                 all
                 conditions
                 ,
                 all
                 events
                 make
                 thee
                 more
                 godly
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 work
                 such
                 divine
                 effects
                 upon
                 thy
                 soul
                 ?
                 Oh
                 do
                 not
                 thou
                 be
                 thy
                 own
                 adversary
                 herein
                 !
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Terrour
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 followeth
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 contraries
                 ,
                 Nothing
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 your
                 spiritual
                 good
                 :
                 The
                 Ministry
                 God
                 gives
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 The
                 mercies
                 you
                 have
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 your
                 souls
                 health
                 .
                 Oh
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 thy
                 unspeakable
                 misery
                 !
                 whether
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 help
                 thee
                 forward
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 asserted
                 a
                 comfortable
                 and
                 rich
                 Doctrine
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Objections
                 or
                 doubts
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 file
                 to
                 the
                 iron
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 Wine-presse
                 to
                 the
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 to
                 pr●sse
                 out
                 the
                 sweet
                 Wine
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 truth
                 seemeth
                 Obnoxious
                 to
                 many
                 Exceptions
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Religion
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Doctrinal
                 points
                 which
                 do
                 amaze
                 humane
                 reason
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   body
                
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 Practical
                 Positions
                 which
                 seem
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 reason
                 and
                 experince
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 Text
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   .
                
                 It
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Idea
                 ,
                 or
                 meer
                 fiction
                 and
                 expression
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consult
                 with
                 what
                 befals
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 Come
                 we
                 therefore
                 to
                 Answer
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Objections
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 doubt
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 
                 
                   How
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   for
                   his
                   use
                   and
                   spiritual
                   edification
                   ,
                   when
                   many
                   times
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   gets
                   no
                   go●d
                   by
                   these
                   ?
                   The
                
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   had
                
                 Paul
                 and
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   eminent
                   Teachers
                   for
                   their
                   use
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   their
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   and
                   carnal
                   Emulations
                   ,
                   they
                   made
                   no
                   spiritual
                   improvement
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   Sermons
                   and
                   Sabboths
                   do
                   even
                   the
                   godly
                   let
                   go
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   never
                   appeareth
                   any
                   footstep
                   of
                   them
                   ▪
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   been
                   ?
                   And
                   then
                   as
                   for
                   their
                   mercies
                   and
                   their
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   times
                   do
                   these
                   draw
                   out
                   their
                   corruptions
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   worse
                   for
                   them
                   ?
                
              
               
                 To
                 Answer
                 this
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   must
                   distinguish
                   between
                   Gods
                   intention
                   in
                   giving
                   these
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   actual
                   improvement
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ,
                 his
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   on
                   Gods
                   part
                
                 :
                 His
                 love
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 only
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 were
                 created
                 .
                 If
                 so
                 be
                 therefore
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 these
                 things
                 turn
                 to
                 thy
                 hurt
                 ,
                 blame
                 thy self
                 .
                 The
                 Physician
                 will
                 tell
                 the
                 Patient
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 All
                 these
                 Potions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 Cordials
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 yours
                 ;
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 expect
                 much
                 good
                 and
                 ease
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Patient
                 be
                 wilfull
                 ,
                 and
                 disorder
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 hurt
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 creation
                 and
                 Institution
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 good
                 .
                 Therefore
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   through
                   his
                   weaknesse
                   and
                   sinfulnesse
                   ,
                   not
                   walking
                   up
                   to
                   Gods
                   order
                   ,
                   may
                   make
                   that
                   an
                   hinderance
                   which
                   God
                   intended
                   a
                   furtherance
                   .
                
                 A
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 sometimes
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 afflictions
                 may
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 make
                 him
                 more
                 froward
                 and
                 passionate
                 ,
                 and
                 mercies
                 more
                 presumptions
                 and
                 confident
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 David
                 and
                 others
                 shew
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 folly
                 and
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 mingle
                 bitter
                 things
                 with
                 Gods
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 complain
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 
                   The
                   foolishnesse
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   perverteth
                   his
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   heart
                   fretteth
                   against
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 19.3
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 fulfill
                 his
                 Promise
                 :
                 Our
                 waies
                 are
                 unequall
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 think
                 Gods
                 are
                 not
                 equall
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 understand
                 this
                 Promise
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 well
                 ordered
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Promises
                 are
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Spirit
                   will
                   lead
                   you
                   in
                   all
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 16.13
                 .
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 
                   be
                   accompanied
                   with
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   blessing
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   his
                
                 ;
                 But
                 how
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 order
                 and
                 prepare
                 our selves
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 some
                 barre
                 and
                 obstructions
                 .
                 For
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 withholdeth
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 separates
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 between
                 these
                 Promises
                 and
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Though
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 make
                 these
                 things
                 
                   against
                   their
                   end
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 
                   for
                   it
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 will
                 
                   not
                   be
                   alwaies
                
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 so
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 decay
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 disorder
                 ,
                 shall
                 likewise
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 As
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 mistake
                 ,
                 may
                 swallow
                 down
                 some
                 strong
                 Physick
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deadly
                 sick
                 ;
                 and
                 worse
                 then
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 such
                 violent
                 helps
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   we
                   say
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   take
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Collective
                   cooperation
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   work
                   together
                
                 .
                 This
                 particular
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 may
                 throw
                 thee
                 down
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 thee
                 worse
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 God
                 bringeth
                 about
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 help
                 altogether
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 say
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 venemous
                 Herbs
                 grow
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 Antidotes
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 there
                 .
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Malady
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 Remedy
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 thus
                 Gods
                 dispensations
                 are
                 with
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 This
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 may
                 hinder
                 thee
                 ,
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 may
                 prejudice
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 correct
                 these
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 benigne
                 influence
                 with
                 the
                 malignant
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 both
                 tempered
                 together
                 ,
                 advance
                 speedily
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 second
                 doubt
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   If
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   theirs
                   exclusively
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   may
                   seem
                   to
                   justifie
                   all
                   the
                   wickednesse
                   and
                   impiety
                   of
                   ungodly
                   men
                   ?
                   Why
                   should
                   they
                   be
                   blamed
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   get
                   no
                   good
                   by
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   profit
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   intend
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ?
                   and
                   so
                   if
                   they
                   abuse
                   the
                   creatures
                   to
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   no
                   otherwise
                   :
                   They
                   had
                   them
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   accomplish
                   sinne
                   thereby
                   .
                   If
                   every
                   thing
                   works
                   to
                   their
                   damnation
                   ,
                   this
                   may
                   make
                   them
                   sin
                   the
                   more
                   desparately
                   ?
                
                 But
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Divines
                   have
                   a
                   good
                   distinction
                   about
                   Gods
                   Will.
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 
                   will
                   of
                   Complacency
                   or
                   Approbation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 
                   will
                   of
                   Efficiency
                
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 shall
                 hinder
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Gods
                 approbation
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 improved
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 his
                 approving
                 and
                 commanding
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Sermon
                 should
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 that
                 every
                 mercy
                 be
                 improved
                 fruitfully
                 .
                 The
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 invite
                 such
                 to
                 Repentance
                 .
                 The
                 afflictions
                 and
                 scourges
                 God
                 brings
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 humble
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 regard
                 the
                 
                   will
                   of
                   Efficiency
                
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 death
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 perish
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 this
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Word
                   was
                   the
                   savour
                   of
                   life
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   savour
                   of
                   death
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   perish
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.15
                 .
              
               
               
                 That
                 their
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 
                   will
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 that
                 instance
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 God
                 inflicted
                 strange
                 and
                 miraculous
                 judgments
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 approving
                 and
                 commanding
                 will
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 those
                 Pharaoh
                 should
                 be
                 humbled
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 people
                 go
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 exhort
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 duty
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 we
                 respect
                 Gods
                 
                   will
                   of
                   Efficiency
                
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 told
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 Pharaoh's
                 
                   heart
                   was
                   hardened
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   let
                   them
                   go
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   his
                   heart
                   grew
                   harder
                   by
                   these
                   wonders
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 Gods
                 will
                 of
                 Approbation
                 and
                 Command
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 even
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 theirs
                 ,
                 though
                 Gods
                 will
                 of
                 Efficiency
                 doth
                 not
                 bring
                 it
                 about
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   th●se
                   things
                   are
                   poison
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   snares
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   still
                   blame
                   themselves
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   corruption
                   of
                   their
                   natures
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   violence
                   God
                   offereth
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   makes
                   them
                   turn
                   every
                   thing
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   .
                   Thy
                   perdition
                   is
                   of
                   thy self
                   ,
                   O
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 Hos
                 .
                 13
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 corrupted
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 wickednesse
                 strengthened
                 through
                 actual
                 impieties
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 every
                 thing
                 promote
                 his
                 damnation
                 :
                 But
                 still
                 it
                 's
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 As
                 you
                 see
                 poisonous
                 creatures
                 ,
                 Serpents
                 and
                 Toads
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 every
                 thing
                 they
                 eat
                 to
                 poison
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 venomous
                 constitution
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 wicked
                 men
                 turn
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 into
                 ill
                 .
                 
                   Vnumquodque
                   recipitur
                   ,
                   ad
                   mo●um
                   recipientes
                   ,
                
                 Put
                 the
                 sweetest
                 liquor
                 into
                 a
                 noysome
                 vessel
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 an
                 ill
                 tincture
                 .
                 Paul
                 sheweth
                 this
                 evidently
                 ,
                 The
                 Law
                 that
                 was
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 good
                 aand
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 stirred
                 up
                 all
                 sinne
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 carnal
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 that
                 within
                 thee
                 ,
                 which
                 defileth
                 all
                 without
                 thee
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 sinne
                 as
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 industriously
                 attend
                 to
                 pervert
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 damnation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 contracted
                 necessity
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 offend
                 against
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Doubt
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   the
                   Godlies
                   ,
                   Why
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   so
                   uncomfortable
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   so
                   dejected
                   ,
                   complaining
                   of
                   wants
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   nothing
                   were
                   theirs
                   ?
                   If
                   this
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   thinke
                   ,
                   no
                   godly
                   man
                   should
                   ever
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   plunge
                   ;
                   he
                   may
                   take
                   up
                   this
                   Text
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   an
                   antidote
                   against
                   all
                   fears
                   and
                   cares
                   .
                   It
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   night
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   this
                   Sunne
                   shineth
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 weak
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 live
                 upon
                 Scripture-principles
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 but
                 sensible
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 stagger
                 and
                 reel
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 .
                 While
                 we
                 are
                 cloathed
                 with
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Moon
                 under
                 our
                 feet
                 ,
                 we
                 walk
                 in
                 light
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 David
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 faith
                 is
                 lively
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   God
                   is
                   his
                   shepherd
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   want
                   nothing
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   lay
                   him
                   down
                   and
                   sleep
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   taketh
                   care
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 But
                 let
                 him
                 come
                 from
                 this
                 Mountain
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 afflictions
                 below
                 ,
                 his
                 head
                 goeth
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 two-fold
                 faith
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 bear
                 up
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   Firmly
                   assenting
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   :
                
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   Fiducially
                   applying
                   them
                   to
                   our selves
                
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 faith
                 ,
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 meer
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 bare
                 expressions
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 think
                 he
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 Country
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Map
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 divine
                 historical
                 faith
                 ,
                 strongly
                 perswading
                 our selves
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 us
                 ,
                 would
                 greatly
                 establish
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 Fiducial
                 application
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 that
                 takes
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 making
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   all
                   present
                   and
                   future
                   things
                   ,
                   life
                   and
                   death
                   are
                   ours
                   ?
                
                 It
                 's
                 by
                 faith
                 only
                 .
                 A
                 quiet
                 resting
                 and
                 reposing
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 upon
                 Gods
                 promise
                 ,
                 puts
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 As
                 they
                 want
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   an
                   heavenly
                   prudence
                   and
                   skill
                   how
                   to
                   improve
                   them
                   spiritually
                   .
                
                 Though
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 wisdome
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   had
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   instructed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   mystery
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 Prescribe
                 the
                 best
                 medicines
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 judgement
                 rightly
                 to
                 order
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 get
                 good
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 fountain
                 sealed
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Book
                 that
                 
                 cannot
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 never
                 such
                 admirable
                 matter
                 ?
                 Thus
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 usefull
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 Christian
                 wisdome
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condition
                 ,
                 affliction
                 or
                 event
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 mayest
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 heavenly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 make
                 excellent
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 last
                 Doubt
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   are
                   all
                   things
                   the
                   Godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   seeing
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   wanting
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   necessities
                   ?
                   Had
                   not
                
                 Dives
                 
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   when
                   Lazarus
                   had
                   not
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   crums
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   give
                   a
                   mock-comfort
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   in
                
                 Jam.
                 2.16
                 .
                 
                   who
                   bid
                   ,
                   some
                   be
                   cloathed
                   and
                   warmed
                   ,
                   but
                   gave
                   nothing
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 Answ
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   This
                   place
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   spiritual
                   serviceablenesse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 possession
                 of
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 serve
                 for
                 their
                 souls
                 good
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 mean
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 tends
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   the
                   godly
                   have
                   not
                   all
                   things
                   they
                   would
                   ,
                   that
                   want
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   them
                
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 any
                 outward
                 mercy
                 may
                 sometimes
                 be
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 having
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 lose
                 blood
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 healthfull
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 complain
                 not
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 good
                 thing
                 ;
                 the
                 not
                 having
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 Gods
                 ordering
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 silence
                 thee
                 alwayes
                 .
                 These
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 these
                 exercises
                 ,
                 these
                 wants
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 The
                 wise
                 great
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 doth
                 dispense
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 his
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Thou
                 hast
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 earthly
                 thing
                 thou
                 wantest
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 a
                 title
                 to
                 Heaven
                 and
                 eternal
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Reproof
                   to
                   the
                   Godly
                   ,
                   that
                   walke
                   in
                   dejections
                   and
                   discouragements
                   ,
                   alwayes
                   complaining
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   many
                   times
                   cast
                   down
                   and
                   disquieted
                   .
                
                 Be
                 asham'd
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 childish
                 ,
                 weak
                 disposition
                 ;
                 think
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 carry
                 it
                 about
                 thee
                 ▪
                 in
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 mind
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 affections
                 :
                 Say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 disgrace
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
                 nor
                 dishonour
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 any
                 more
                 by
                 these
                 troublesome
                 complaints
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 David
                 called
                 himself
                 a
                 fool
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 beast
                 for
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 73.22
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Here
                   is
                   duty
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   priviledge
                   .
                
                 Pray
                 for
                 spiritual
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 thing
                 thine
                 in
                 a
                 godly
                 manner
                 :
                 Get
                 that
                 excellent
                 art
                 of
                 profiting
                 by
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 foolish
                 Cock
                 ,
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 pearl
                 .
                 How
                 do
                 you
                 esteem
                 an
                 herb
                 or
                 a
                 receit
                 of
                 some
                 special
                 use
                 ?
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 ,
                 Every
                 thing
                 is
                 precious
                 ,
                 thy
                 time
                 ,
                 thy
                 health
                 ,
                 the
                 creatures
                 ;
                 thou
                 mayest
                 turn
                 all
                 things
                 into
                 gold
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Verse
                   22.
                
                 
                 Whether
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 or
                 Cephas
                 .
              
               
                 FRom
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 descends
                 to
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   enumeration
                
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ;
                 He
                 giveth
                 us
                 an
                 
                   Inventory
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   goods
                
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 beginneth
                 with
                 the
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   labours
                   ,
                   Whether
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 instanceth
                 in
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 highest
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Apostles
                 immediately
                 called
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Offices
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   much
                   lesse
                
                 meaner
                 and
                 lower
                 persons
                 ;
                 whether
                 Paul
                 that
                 plants
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollo
                 that
                 waters
                 ,
                 or
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 Peter
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 he
                 is
                 placed
                 after
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 is
                 plainly
                 inferred
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Peter
                   had
                   not
                   such
                   an
                   universal
                   and
                   absolute
                   dominion
                   over
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 dream
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 Observe
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   Offices
                   and
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   diversified
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 edification
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Institution
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 made
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 it
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Christ
                 ascended
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 Officers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 them
                 for
                 believers
                 ,
                 not
                 believers
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 before
                 vers
                 5.
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   Paul
                   and
                   Apollo
                   ?
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believe
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.5
                 .
                 
                   We
                   preach
                   not
                   our selves
                   ,
                   but
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   our selves
                   your
                   servants
                   for
                   Jesus
                   sake
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 offices
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 ministerial
                 power
                 and
                 abilities
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 be
                 wholly
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 spiritual
                 advantage
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 nurse
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Emperours
                 child
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dainty
                 fare
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 provision
                 she
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
                 onely
                 to
                 cause
                 milk
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 good
                 nourishment
                 for
                 the
                 child
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 they
                 compared
                 to
                 light
                 and
                 salt
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 property
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       In
                       what
                       sense
                       this
                       is
                       not
                       true
                       ,
                       that
                       all
                       Officers
                       are
                       the
                       servants
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       How
                       it
                       is
                       true
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 abilities
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   meaning
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   their
                   power
                   and
                   office
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   believers
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   baptize
                   ,
                   and
                   dispense
                   all
                   Ordinances
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   name
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Brownists
                 do
                 earnestly
                 contend
                 ,
                 making
                 all
                 power
                 and
                 dominion
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 their
                 power
                 is
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 1
                 Cor
                 2.28
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   in
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.11
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   gave
                   some
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   some
                   Teachers
                   .
                
                 Acts
                 20.28
                 .
                 
                   Over
                   which
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   Overseers
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   stewards
                   of
                   God.
                
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 places
                 it's
                 clear
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 
                   from
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 name
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 name
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   Churches
                   stewards
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Churches
                   Embassadors
                   ,
                   but
                   Christs
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 by
                 the
                 Churches
                 election
                 or
                 designation
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 received
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Pastor
                 or
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   doth
                   not
                
                 give
                 him
                 his
                 Office
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   or
                   such
                   Officers
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   hath
                   appointed
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 the
                 Churches
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 servants
                 .
                 The
                 Churches
                 servants
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 office
                 is
                 to
                 benefit
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Christs
                 servants
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 Commission
                 and
                 Authority
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   wholly
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   not
                   confound
                   or
                   make
                   void
                   that
                   order
                   appointed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   between
                   Officers
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   care
                   over
                   .
                
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 nullifie
                 the
                 relation
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 of
                 
                   Shepherds
                   ,
                   Guides
                   ,
                   Overseers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 rule
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 souls
                 good
                 .
                 
                   Nor
                   doth
                   he
                   take
                   away
                   that
                   command
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   reverence
                   ,
                   love
                   and
                   respect
                   ;
                   yea
                   that
                   submission
                   and
                   obedience
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   places
                   do
                   require
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 bring
                 an
                 Anarchy
                 and
                 confusion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Shepherd
                 and
                 
                   Sheep
                   ,
                   Guides
                
                 and
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 for
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   confusion
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   order
                   :
                   Is
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   an
                   eye
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   an
                   head
                
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.17
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 deformed
                 monster
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 worse
                 than
                 any
                 humane
                 society
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   these
                   Officers
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ,
                 it
                 implieth
                 these
                 things
                 :
              
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   aim
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   enter
                   in
                   any
                   Church
                   office
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   principally
                   their
                   own
                   advantage
                   ,
                   or
                   earthly
                   accomodations
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   edification
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   peoples
                   souls
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 difficult
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   and
                   Apollo
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ;
                 he
                 thereby
                 teacheth
                 all
                 us
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 chiefest
                 aim
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 shear
                 the
                 sheep
                 .
                 Thus
                 Peter
                 is
                 instructed
                 ,
                 
                   Lovest
                   thou
                   me
                   ?
                   Lovest
                   thou
                   me
                   ?
                   then
                   feed
                   my
                   sheep
                   ,
                   feed
                   my
                   lambes
                   ,
                
                 John
                 21.16
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 Christ
                 taketh
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 lawfully
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 principal
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   desireth
                
                 (
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.1
                 .
                 )
                 
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   Bishoprick
                   ,
                   desireth
                   a
                   good
                   work
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 work
                 and
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 sincere
                 and
                 publique
                 intentions
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 ?
                 What
                 tender
                 and
                 compassionate
                 bowels
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 flock
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 implieth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   our
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   labour
                   of
                   our
                   Ministry
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   for
                   ostentation
                   ,
                   or
                   self-advancement
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   profitable
                   and
                   advantagious
                   way
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   to
                   better
                   mens
                   souls
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.7
                 .
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   hath
                   his
                   gift
                   to
                   profit
                   with
                   all
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 rejects
                 all
                 such
                 Questions
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 profit
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 2.14
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 care
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 preaching
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 study
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 
                   most
                   benefit
                   our
                   people
                
                 ;
                 that
                 our
                 words
                 may
                 fall
                 like
                 the
                 rain
                 or
                 dew
                 upon
                 the
                 tender
                 herb
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.2
                 .
                 that
                 the
                 meanest
                 may
                 be
                 edified
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 arguments
                 against
                 speaking
                 in
                 unknown
                 tongues
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 do
                 fully
                 reach
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Ministers
                   may
                   affect
                   such
                   obscure
                   ,
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   and
                   impertinent
                   matter
                   ▪
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   may
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   bettered
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   done
                   in
                   Latine
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 had
                 rather
                 
                   speak
                   five
                   words
                   to
                   edification
                   ,
                   then
                   five
                   hundred
                   other
                   wayes
                   .
                
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 a
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 profitable
                 way
                 of
                 preaching
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 special
                 blessing
                 unto
                 a
                 people
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 Ministers
                 partake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 are
                 to
                 bend
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 profit
                 .
                 
                   Si
                   non
                   vis
                   intelligi
                   ,
                   cur
                   vis
                   legi
                   ,
                
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 ,
                 
                   cur
                   vis
                   audiri
                
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 nurses
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 childs
                 meat
                 most
                 conveniently
                 eatable
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 nourishment
                 ;
                 and
                 Ministers
                 that
                 do
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 unkind
                 fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 possible
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   children
                   aske
                   bread
                   ,
                   they
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   stone
                
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 
                   aske
                   fish
                   ,
                   they
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   serpent
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Officers
                   have
                   an
                   absolute
                   dominion
                   over
                   their
                   peoples
                   faith
                   ,
                   neither
                   may
                   lord
                   it
                   over
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   lusts
                   and
                   ambitions
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   doe
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   their
                   souls
                   good
                   .
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 though
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 assume
                 such
                 dominion
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.24
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   dominion
                   over
                   your
                   faith
                   .
                
                 And
                 1
                 Pet.
                 5.3
                 .
                 forbids
                 all
                 
                   lordship
                   over
                   Gods
                   inheritance
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Gods
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 field
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 dresse
                 and
                 till
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Masters
                 use
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 with
                 his
                 Abettors
                 ,
                 do
                 infinitely
                 transgresse
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 style
                 himself
                 
                   Servus
                   servorum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 servants
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 swallow
                 without
                 chusing
                 .
                 All
                 our
                 Sacrifices
                 must
                 be
                 
                   without
                   eyes
                
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 ignorance
                 in
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 devotion
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 Church-officers
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   not
                   Magisterial
                   ,
                   but
                   Ministerial
                
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ;
                   That
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   deliver
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 keep
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   them
                   ,
                   heareth
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   despiseth
                   them
                   ,
                   despiseth
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 No
                 man
                 may
                 adde
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 last
                 will
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 Gods
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 rule
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 while
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 In
                 that
                 all
                 Officers
                 are
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   not
                   onely
                
                 finis
                 operantis
                 ,
                 but
                 operis
                 
                   also
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   offices
                   and
                   gifts
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   Churches
                   good
                   .
                
                 God
                 
                 when
                 he
                 set
                 Pastours
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 compleating
                 their
                 graces
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 
                   full
                   stature
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Eph.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 ends
                 ,
                 
                 why
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 such
                 offices
                 and
                 gifts
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   to
                   multiply
                   and
                   gather
                   in
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   whole
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   elect
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 
                   fishers
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4.19
                 .
                 they
                 cast
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 net
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bitter
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 many
                 for
                 Gods
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Many
                 thousands
                 were
                 taken
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 they
                 beget
                 many
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 you
                 home
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 Wolfs
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 Lambs
                 ,
                 of
                 Beasts
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 Saints
                 .
                 Oh
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Ministry
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 yours
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 no!
                 Hath
                 it
                 removed
                 those
                 mountains
                 ,
                 those
                 high
                 Towers
                 of
                 sinne
                 that
                 exalt
                 themselves
                 against
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Hath
                 it
                 reformed
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 lusts
                 ,
                 of
                 thy
                 beastlinesse
                 :
                 Oh
                 may
                 you
                 not
                 say
                 in
                 a
                 contrary
                 sense
                 to
                 Paul
                 ,
                 You
                 have
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Instructers
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 many
                 preachers
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 father
                 ;
                 none
                 hath
                 begot
                 thee
                 anew
                 to
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 heavenly
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   to
                   convince
                   and
                   reprove
                   ,
                   to
                   trouble
                   and
                   disquiet
                   the
                   soul
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   they
                   are
                   yours
                   ,
                
                 though
                 wretched
                 man
                 had
                 rather
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 Paul
                 was
                 very
                 sharp
                 and
                 severe
                 against
                 the
                 errours
                 and
                 vices
                 of
                 believers
                 .
                 All
                 Ministers
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   reprove
                   and
                   rebuke
                   with
                   all
                   authority
                   ,
                   Tit.
                
                 2.15
                 .
                 
                   To
                   lift
                   up
                   their
                   voices
                   like
                   a
                   trumpet
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tell
                   Israel
                   of
                   their
                   transgressions
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 for
                 your
                 advantage
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 false
                 and
                 daubing
                 delusions
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 God
                 himself
                 would
                 not
                 spare
                 Aaron
                 or
                 Moses
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 any
                 talked
                 to
                 God
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 reproved
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   sanctifie
                   him
                   before
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 not
                 let
                 him
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 good
                 sign
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 can
                 receive
                 a
                 sharp
                 reproof
                 ,
                 and
                 rebuking
                 Sermons
                 as
                 yours
                 ,
                 as
                 profitable
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 desiring
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 spared
                 !
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   yours
                   for
                   quickning
                   and
                   increasing
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                   To
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   full
                   stature
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calleth
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Desire
                   the
                   sincere
                   milk
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   grow
                   thereby
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.2
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 watering
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 planting
                 .
                 Paul
                 reproveth
                 these
                 Corinthians
                 as
                 carnal
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 spiritual
                 .
                 And
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 he
                 speaketh
                 terribly
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 principles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 further
                 perfection
                 .
                 Consider
                 then
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 Sermons
                 you
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 for
                 your
                 benefit
                 and
                 profit
                 :
                 Is
                 your
                 understanding
                 more
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 your
                 hearts
                 more
                 tender
                 ,
                 your
                 lives
                 more
                 reformed
                 ?
                 Is
                 your
                 knowledge
                 bettered
                 ,
                 your
                 graces
                 more
                 quickened
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 whole
                 conversation
                 more
                 fervent
                 and
                 zealous
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   for
                   consolation
                   and
                   comfort
                   unto
                   the
                   tender
                   and
                   broken
                   hearted
                   for
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 
                   bring
                   the
                   glad
                   tidings
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 comfort
                 and
                 give
                 rest
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 loaden
                 with
                 sinne
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 people
                 that
                 need
                 this
                 balm
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 want
                 this
                 oil
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 their
                 wounds
                 !
                 There
                 are
                 thousands
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 dispense
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 glad
                 tidings
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   onely
                   their
                   gifts
                   and
                   office
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   events
                   whatsoever
                   do
                   befall
                   them
                   .
                
                 Their
                 honour
                 ,
                 or
                 disgrace
                 ;
                 their
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 death
                 ;
                 their
                 esteem
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 persecution
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.13
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   we
                   be
                   besides
                   our selves
                   ,
                   or
                   sober
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul.
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 makes
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 sufferings
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Churches
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.24
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Ministers
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 runne
                 through
                 
                   good
                   report
                   ,
                   or
                   bad
                   report
                   ,
                   life
                   or
                   death
                   ,
                
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Chrysostome
                 understands
                 that
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 after
                 mentioned
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 learn
                 by
                 their
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 mercies
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 sufferings
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 tongues
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 should
                 teach
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Exhortation
                
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 through
                 thy
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 abilities
                 and
                 gifts
                 thereof
                 be
                 not
                 against
                 thee
                 .
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   the
                   savour
                   of
                   death
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                
                 (
                 2
                 Cor.
                 2.15
                 .
                 )
                 
                   that
                   perish
                
                 .
                 Oh
                 tremble
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 this
                 preaching
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 !
                 They
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 ours
                 for
                 conversion
                 ,
                 quickning
                 and
                 consolation
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 stand
                 like
                 a
                 dead
                 tree
                 under
                 all
                 the
                 rain
                 ,
                 sending
                 forth
                 no
                 fruit
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 You
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 an
                 heavy
                 curse
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 your
                 bread
                 not
                 yours
                 to
                 nourish
                 you
                 ;
                 your
                 cloaths
                 not
                 yours
                 to
                 warm
                 you
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 more
                 terrible
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 preached
                 is
                 not
                 thine
                 to
                 convert
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 reform
                 thee
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 Shall
                 God
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 love
                 provide
                 these
                 mercies
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 go
                 away
                 with
                 no
                 advantage
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 your
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 your
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 yours
                 in
                 your
                 life
                 and
                 obedience
                 :
                 otherwise
                 he
                 is
                 yours
                 to
                 accuse
                 and
                 condemn
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 How
                 precious
                 and
                 dear
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 would
                 teach
                 thee
                 this
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 are
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 :
                 All
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 thy
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 thy
                 health
                 ,
                 thy
                 sicknesse
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 doest
                 thou
                 no
                 more
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 heart
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Or
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   all
                   is
                   yours
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 enumeration
                 of
                 those
                 Goods
                 the
                 Apostle
                 giveth
                 an
                 Inventory
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 therein
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 once
                 thought
                 to
                 tempt
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 promising
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 gift
                 made
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 to
                 every
                 believer
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   given
                   .
                
                 Then
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 word
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 wide
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 significations
                 thereof
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 large
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 we
                 reade
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 1.2
                 .
                 Heb.
                 11.3
                 .
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 worlds
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 fancy
                 of
                 some
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 worlds
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 supposeth
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 successive
                 generations
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 sometimes
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 meer
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 this
                 universe
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 therein
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 4.3
                 .
                 
                   Since
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 it
                 's
                 used
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Elect
                 and
                 godly
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 ,
                 John
                 12.47
                 .
                 
                   I
                   come
                   not
                   to
                   judge
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   save
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 John
                 6.33
                 .
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 
                   To
                   give
                   life
                   to
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 questioned
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 propugn
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 
                   wicked
                   inhabitants
                
                 thereof
                 .
                 Thus
                 John
                 15.
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   hate
                   the
                   Disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 .
                 And
                 1
                 John
                 5.19
                 .
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   world
                
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   lie
                   in
                   darknesse
                
                 :
                 And
                 well
                 may
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 put
                 for
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 farre
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.10
                 .
                 because
                 believers
                 are
                 
                   called
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 ask
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   world
                   is
                   taken
                   here
                   ?
                
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 principally
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                   contents
                   
                   therein
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Cabinet
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 treasure
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 political
                 civil
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 spiritual
                 sanctified
                 way
                 ;
                 And
                 thus
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   therein
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   spiritual
                   advantage
                   of
                   a
                   Godly
                   man.
                   
                
                 
              
               
                 He
                 may
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 pregnant
                 place
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 Rom
                 4.13
                 .
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 promise
                 of
                 
                   being
                   heir
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 this
                 made
                 ?
                 
                   To
                   Abraham
                   and
                   his
                   seed
                
                 ;
                 What
                 seed
                 ?
                 vers
                 .
                 12
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Abraham
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 i●
                 made
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 believers
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 civil
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 sanctified
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 Interpreters
                 do
                 much
                 dispute
                 ▪
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 believers
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 heirs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 But
                 certainly
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 exposition
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Come
                 we
                 therefore
                 to
                 shew
                 in
                 how
                 many
                 particulars
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 his
                 use
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   School
                   or
                   Academy
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   study
                   or
                   library
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heavens
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 therein
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 books
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 admireth
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 very
                 Heathens
                 might
                 make
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 Gods
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 do
                 gather
                 many
                 excellent
                 and
                 solid
                 supports
                 ?
                 As
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 David
                 never
                 encourageth
                 himself
                 more
                 about
                 Gods
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   made
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 He
                 that
                 did
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 do
                 ?
                 Psal
                 .
                 19.1
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                   declare
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 viz
                 objectively
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 excellent
                 book
                 declareth
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 would
                 understand
                 the
                 excellent
                 sense
                 of
                 a
                 book
                 ,
                 must
                 peruse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 true
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exalting
                 of
                 Gods
                 wisdome
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 must
                 diligently
                 meditate
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 man
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 mentaliter
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 that
                 he
                 takes
                 the
                 occasion
                 to
                 admire
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 in
                 all
                 love
                 and
                 fear
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 prognostick
                 future
                 contingencies
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 reserveth
                 as
                 a
                 property
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 thereby
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 wisdome
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Thus
                 every
                 herb
                 ,
                 every
                 creature
                 is
                 a
                 tongue
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 great
                 tongue
                 ,
                 proclaiming
                 aloud
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God.
                 Let
                 then
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 thy
                 study
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 so
                 many
                 books
                 :
                 Do
                 ye
                 look
                 on
                 a
                 watch
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 curious
                 needle
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 the
                 workmanship
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 ye
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 Gods
                 work
                 ?
                 
                   Arianus
                   Epictetus
                
                 speaketh
                 well
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 an
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 condemning
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 men
                 herein
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   many
                   goe
                   farre
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   workmanship
                   of
                   Phidias
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   themselves
                   unhappy
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   die
                   before
                   they
                   have
                   seen
                   that
                   sight
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   we
                   much
                   rather
                   admire
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   every
                   thing
                   therein
                   is
                   given
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   necessary
                   use
                   .
                
                 Though
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 needfull
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   If
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   Christ
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   he
                   not
                   with
                   him
                   give
                   us
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   ?
                
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 man
                 into
                 your
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 call
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 command
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 for
                 his
                 use
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 :
                 What
                 wealth
                 ,
                 what
                 honours
                 ,
                 what
                 health
                 
                 is
                 necessary
                 and
                 needfull
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 by
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 for
                 his
                 use
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 necessary
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 all
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 never
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 great
                 rich
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   Habent
                   ne
                   fruantur
                   ,
                   non
                   ut
                   fruantur
                   ,
                
                 The
                 having
                 of
                 them
                 keeps
                 them
                 from
                 enjoying
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   opem
                   me
                   copia
                   fecit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 theirs
                 for
                 use
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 theirs
                 in
                 possession
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   shop
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   of
                   service
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 that
                 wherein
                 he
                 works
                 and
                 labours
                 for
                 God.
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 great
                 shop
                 for
                 mankind
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 work
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 great
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 work
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 via
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 patria
                 .
                 This
                 world
                 is
                 for
                 doing
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 for
                 receiving
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 spake
                 many
                 Parables
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 giveth
                 all
                 talents
                 ,
                 he
                 be
                 ru●●eth
                 every
                 man
                 with
                 several
                 oportunities
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 must
                 improve
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 merchants
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 best
                 for
                 God.
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 attend
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 night
                 cometh
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 work
                 ,
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 were
                 considered
                 by
                 us
                 !
                 The
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 working
                 place
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 here
                 ;
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 work
                 is
                 done
                 for
                 Heaven
                 :
                 Then
                 thou
                 art
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 reward
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 either
                 of
                 spe●●ing
                 thy
                 talent
                 upon
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 hiding
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 napkin
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 what
                 toil
                 and
                 labour
                 men
                 take
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 But
                 
                   labour
                   for
                   the
                   meat
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 )
                 
                   which
                   perisheth
                   not
                
                 ,
                 John
                 6.27
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 eternal
                 riches
                 and
                 treasures
                 .
                 Oh
                 that
                 our
                 hearts
                 were
                 more
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 !
                 One
                 thing
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 they
                 chuse
                 the
                 better
                 part
                 ,
                 who
                 neglect
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 enjoy
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   Inne
                   or
                   lodging
                   place
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 provision
                 God
                 makes
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 ripe
                 for
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 often
                 compared
                 to
                 
                   pilgrims
                   and
                   strangers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 pilgrims
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 it
                 by
                 all
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   sought
                   for
                   a
                   City
                   of
                   Gods
                   own
                   making
                   ,
                   which
                   abideth
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 with-drawing
                 room
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 travellers
                 in
                 an
                 Inne
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 inordinately
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 there
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 spend
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 look
                 to
                 their
                 homes
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 this
                 sheweth
                 the
                 excellent
                 frame
                 of
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ,
                 John
                 17.
                 
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 vapours
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 ascend
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 affections
                 ,
                 desires
                 and
                 motions
                 of
                 heart
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 heavenly
                 directions
                 .
                 The
                 wicked
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 their
                 center
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 goe
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 seek
                 for
                 another
                 Countrey
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   have
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   the
                   Stage
                   or
                   Artillary-yard
                   ,
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   Exercise
                   ,
                   wherein
                   all
                   their
                   graces
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   drawn
                   out
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   opposition
                   therein
                   .
                
                 Even
                 as
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   a
                   thorn
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 How
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 Because
                 these
                 exercises
                 and
                 oppositions
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 discover
                 and
                 draw
                 out
                 the
                 godlinesse
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 believers
                 .
                 As
                 some
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 many
                 fights
                 and
                 exercises
                 to
                 prove
                 their
                 valour
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 souldier
                 in
                 the
                 camp
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 battel
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 John
                 15.18
                 .
                 tels
                 his
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 hatred
                 and
                 opposition
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 would
                 love
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 conform
                 to
                 their
                 wayes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 persecuted
                 and
                 driven
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 .
                 Look
                 upon
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 otherwise
                 than
                 an
                 Aegypt
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 It
                 
                 will
                 therefore
                 be
                 thy
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 rich
                 spoils
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 an
                 enemy
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 quickned
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 graces
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 comba●e
                 and
                 conflict
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 is
                 exceeding
                 great
                 .
                 The
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 tempest
                 will
                 discover
                 the
                 great
                 art
                 of
                 the
                 Pilot.
                 
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   all
                   things
                   therein
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   clean
                   to
                   his
                   use
                   .
                
                 When
                 Adam
                 tell
                 ,
                 we
                 lost
                 our
                 dominion
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 our selves
                 unclean
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 becometh
                 unclean
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.15
                 .
                 
                   To
                   the
                   pure
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   pure
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   unbelieving
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   defiled
                
                 You
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 wicked
                 men
                 nothing
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 great
                 estates
                 ,
                 great
                 honours
                 ,
                 yet
                 nothing
                 is
                 clean
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Though
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 civil
                 right
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 wanting
                 the
                 sanctified
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 becomes
                 defiled
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 they
                 touch
                 is
                 pitch
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 they
                 eat
                 is
                 poison
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 spiritual
                 leprosie
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   without
                   faith
                   it
                   's
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                
                 Oh
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 sanctified
                 and
                 clean
                 in
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 admirable
                 !
                 Having
                 faith
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 thy
                 eating
                 ,
                 thy
                 drinking
                 ,
                 thy
                 buying
                 ,
                 thy
                 selling
                 ,
                 all
                 thy
                 actions
                 are
                 accepted
                 of
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Objection
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Why
                   have
                   the
                   godly
                   the
                   least
                   possession
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   sanctified
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                
                 David
                 complain
                 ,
                 That
                 wicked
                 men
                 have
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 
                   Did
                   not
                   Christ
                   tell
                   those
                   who
                   profered
                   their
                   service
                   ,
                
                 That
                 the
                 Foxes
                 had
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Birds
                 nests
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 where
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 head
                 ?
                 Matth.
                 8.20
                 And
                 can
                 the
                 Disciple
                 be
                 above
                 his
                 Master
                 ?
                 
                   Doth
                   not
                
                 Paul
                 
                   tell
                   us
                   of
                   his
                
                 hunger
                 ,
                 nakednesse
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                
                 straits
                 ?
                 
                   How
                   are
                   these
                   promises
                   any
                   thing
                   but
                   golden
                   delusions
                   ?
                
              
               
                 To
                 answer
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 even
                 those
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 their
                 will
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 indeed
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   little
                   that
                   the
                   righteous
                   hath
                   ,
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   great
                   treasures
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 37.16
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   hath
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   it
                   in
                   ▪
                   wrath
                   ;
                   it
                   cometh
                   from
                   Gods
                   anger
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   angry
                   with
                   the
                   wicked
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                   .
                
                 And
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Without
                   faith
                   it
                   's
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 heirs
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 have
                 it
                 by
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Think
                 you
                 ,
                 Dives
                 that
                 fared
                 so
                 deliciously
                 every
                 day
                 ▪
                 had
                 all
                 his
                 wealth
                 in
                 a
                 mercy
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 punishment
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 his
                 eternal
                 torment
                 .
                 They
                 call
                 such
                 things
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 indeed
                 in
                 themselves
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 wicked
                 men
                 they
                 are
                 curses
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 afflictions
                 come
                 from
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   he
                   loveth
                   ,
                   he
                   chasteneth
                   ▪
                
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 so
                 wicked
                 mens
                 mercies
                 come
                 from
                 Gods
                 anger
                 .
                 Had
                 God
                 loved
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hadst
                 had
                 (
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 )
                 more
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 more
                 wants
                 and
                 exercises
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Wicked
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   overcome
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   world
                   hath
                   them
                   rather
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 )
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 very
                 souls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 bodies
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 godly
                 have
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 world
                 too
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 too
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 pr●●
                 the
                 worse
                 ;
                 their
                 duties
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 more
                 thinne
                 and
                 distracted
                 .
                 As
                 Abraham
                 and
                 David
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 rich
                 and
                 great
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 you
                 reade
                 Davids
                 Psalmes
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 finde
                 his
                 heart
                 set
                 on
                 God
                 above
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Wicked
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   own
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   giver
                   of
                   all
                   ;
                   neither
                   do
                   they
                   live
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   instruments
                   to
                   draw
                   out
                   their
                   lusts
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   the
                   more
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 They
                 take
                 the
                 good
                 creatures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 abu●e
                 them
                 to
                 wickednesse
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Rom
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   creation
                
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   groan
                   under
                   them
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 weary
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 very
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Earth
                 is
                 weary
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 timber
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 do
                 witnesse
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 made
                 more
                 wicked
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   an
                   holy
                   contentation
                   of
                   mind
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 quiet
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfied
                 in
                 their
                 condition
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 peace
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 their
                 abundance
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 pardon
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 with
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 blessed
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 Matth
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   meek
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 is
                 promised
                 to
                 a
                 meek
                 ,
                 humble
                 ,
                 contented
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whereas
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 alwayes
                 foaming
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 lieth
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Vse
                 is
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Comfort
                
                 and
                 
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                
                 Comfort
                 in
                 what
                 distresse
                 and
                 strait
                 soever
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 ;
                 Say
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 want
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 poor
                 and
                 miserable
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 onely
                 set
                 faith
                 on
                 work
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 receive
                 those
                 treasures
                 ;
                 This
                 faith
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fancy
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 a
                 foolish
                 imagination
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 real
                 investing
                 of
                 thee
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 use
                 .
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   not
                   received
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Corin.
                 4.
                 
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 excellent
                 thing
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God!
                 
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                
                 ;
                 To
                 shew
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 miserable
                 estate
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 and
                 greatest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 want
                 godlinesse
                 ;
                 none
                 is
                 so
                 poor
                 ,
                 so
                 miserable
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 Thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 thine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 thine
                 :
                 Alas
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Promise
                 are
                 not
                 thine
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 indeed
                 thine
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 thine
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thy
                 poison
                 ,
                 thy
                 destruction
                 ,
                 thy
                 damnation
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 they
                 are
                 thine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   Or
                   Life
                   .
                
                 )
              
               
                 We
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 Conditions
                 or
                 Estates
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ;
                 Life
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 is
                 yours
                 .
              
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 and
                 Grotius
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 limit
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 live
                 enjoying
                 their
                 liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 comforts
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 liberties
                 and
                 lives
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 sake
                 .
                 As
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   offered
                   up
                   for
                   the
                   Philippians
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 2.17
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 truth
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 in
                 as
                 General
                 a
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 limited
                 one
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 first
                 enumeration
                 ,
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   all
                   are
                   yours
                   .
                
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 three-fold
                 Life
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Animal
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     beasts
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Humane
                     ,
                     belonging
                     to
                     men
                     as
                     rational
                     .
                     And
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Supernatural
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     
                       heavenly
                       life
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     onely
                     deserveth
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 The
                 other
                 being
                 but
                 shadows
                 and
                 dying
                 lives
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 we
                 shall
                 especially
                 speak
                 of
                 this
                 
                   humane
                   life
                
                 ,
                 being
                 perfected
                 with
                 that
                 supernatural
                 life
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                   That
                   Godly
                   men
                   do
                   onely
                   live
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   
                   The
                   Godly
                   onely
                   doe
                   make
                   a
                   spiritual
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 Life
                 is
                 only
                 theirs
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 3.10
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   loveth
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   see
                   good
                   dayes
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   refrain
                   his
                   tongue
                   from
                   evil
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   eschew
                   evil
                   and
                   do
                   good
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 good
                 dayes
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 imbrace
                 all
                 good
                 .
                 Hence
                 Christ
                 ,
                 John
                 6.
                 cals
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   bread
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 giveth
                 the
                 
                   water
                   of
                   life
                
                 ;
                 none
                 liveth
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 insist
                 on
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       That
                       only
                       godly
                       men
                       live
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       wicked
                       men
                       ,
                       though
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       all
                       their
                       jollity
                       ,
                       yet
                       the
                       Scripture
                       doth
                       not
                       account
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       as
                       living
                       persons
                       .
                    
                     And
                  
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   man
                   only
                   liveth
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   is
                   united
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   life
                   .
                   David
                
                 doth
                 often
                 style
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   fountain
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 36.9
                 .
                 
                   And
                   in
                   his
                   favour
                   there
                   is
                   life
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 John
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 life
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 therefore
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Vine
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 members
                 or
                 branches
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 die
                 and
                 wither
                 presently
                 ,
                 as
                 John
                 15.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 frequent
                 an
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 dilate
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 not
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 thee
                 .
                 
                   Aut
                   es
                   in
                   membris
                   ,
                   aut
                   in
                   humoribus
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Austin
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 either
                 among
                 the
                 members
                 or
                 the
                 humours
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Gal.
                 3.20
                 .
                 Paul
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   no
                   longer
                   lived
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   he
                   lived
                   was
                   by
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   God.
                
                 What
                 did
                 not
                 Paul
                 eat
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 common
                 Aire
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 Oh
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 who
                 no
                 longer
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 !
                 Thy
                 sense
                 ,
                 thy
                 carnal
                 reason
                 ,
                 thy
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 ,
                 thy
                 worldly
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 these
                 no
                 longer
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 graces
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Onely
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   liveth
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   spiritual
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   life
                   added
                   to
                   his
                   animal
                   life
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 so
                 grace
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 .
                 Hence
                 our
                 Saviour
                 cals
                 all
                 wicked
                 men
                 
                   dead
                   men
                   .
                   Let
                   the
                   dead
                   bury
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 8.22
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 expression
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 true
                 .
                 No
                 dead
                 corpse
                 is
                 more
                 destitute
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 souls
                 are
                 of
                 any
                 heavenly
                 motions
                 ,
                 any
                 spiritual
                 hungrings
                 or
                 thirstings
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 merry
                 and
                 jolly
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 living
                 in
                 their
                 sinnes
                 .
                 Therefore
                 among
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 strict
                 Discipline
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 company
                 did
                 commit
                 any
                 grosse
                 sinne
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 cast
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 provided
                 a
                 coffin
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 intimating
                 hereby
                 ,
                 they
                 looked
                 upon
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 man.
                 This
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 doth
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 supernatural
                 and
                 holy
                 principles
                 ,
                 to
                 holy
                 and
                 godly
                 ends
                 ,
                 deserveth
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Hence
                 Ephes
                 .
                 4.18
                 .
                 it
                 's
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   life
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 conformity
                 and
                 likenesse
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Gods
                 life
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 worker
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 .
                 Tell
                 us
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 liveth
                 richly
                 and
                 happily
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 great
                 Estate
                 ,
                 a
                 glorious
                 Seat
                 ,
                 large
                 Revenues
                 ;
                 he
                 liveth
                 that
                 liveth
                 this
                 spiritual
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 those
                 wanton
                 widows
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   dead
                   while
                   alive
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.6
                 .
                 Oh
                 now
                 ,
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 weep
                 over
                 thy
                 husband
                 ,
                 thy
                 child
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 corporally
                 dead
                 ,
                 why
                 doest
                 thou
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 their
                 spiritual
                 death
                 ?
                 We
                 reade
                 of
                 the
                 Aegyptians
                 ,
                 what
                 an
                 outcry
                 they
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 one
                 in
                 every
                 family
                 ?
                 But
                 how
                 many
                 families
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 none
                 but
                 dead
                 persons
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Alas
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 seest
                 not
                 with
                 thy
                 eyes
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 spiritual
                 things
                 :
                 Thou
                 hearest
                 not
                 with
                 thy
                 ears
                 the
                 lively
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 canst
                 thou
                 walk
                 with
                 thy
                 feet
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   man
                   onely
                   liveth
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   only
                   hath
                   the
                   true
                   blessednesse
                   
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 He
                 onely
                 hath
                 true
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 life
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 happy
                 estate
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Live
                   ,
                   ô
                   King
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Heathens
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Vivamus
                   mî
                   amica
                   ;
                   vixit
                   ,
                   dum
                   vixit
                   bene
                   ;
                   &
                   vita
                   non
                   est
                   vivere
                   ,
                   sed
                   valere
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 who
                 live
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 Job
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 long
                 for
                 death
                 :
                 Their
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 burden
                 and
                 a
                 torment
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 wish
                 it
                 were
                 night
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 's
                 night
                 ,
                 they
                 wish
                 it
                 were
                 day
                 .
                 This
                 God
                 threatens
                 as
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 not
                 keep
                 the
                 Law.
                 Now
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 onely
                 liveth
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 true
                 joy
                 ,
                 real
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 sinnes
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 only
                 his
                 portion
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 
                   At
                   thy
                   right
                   hand
                   are
                   pleasures
                   for
                   evermore
                   ,
                
                 said
                 D●vid
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 16.11
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 sometimes
                 through
                 their
                 own
                 sinne
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 their
                 exercise
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 this
                 joyfull
                 and
                 blessed
                 life
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ;
                 as
                 Lazarus's
                 death
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Sisters
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 glory
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 magnified
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 as
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 souls
                 shall
                 not
                 alwayes
                 be
                 kept
                 under
                 the
                 cords
                 of
                 this
                 death
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 therefore
                 by
                 accident
                 .
                 The
                 promise
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 is
                 joy
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 upon
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Lay
                 this
                 then
                 downe
                 for
                 a
                 sure
                 Rule
                 ,
                 That
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 live
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 a
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 joyfull
                 and
                 happy
                 heart
                 ,
                 till
                 thus
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   only
                   live
                   ,
                   or
                   life
                   is
                   theirs
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   only
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   improve
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   their
                   life
                   for
                   God
                
                 They
                 make
                 the
                 right
                 u●e
                 of
                 their
                 life
                 and
                 time
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 eternity
                 ,
                 to
                 glorifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 their
                 souls
                 .
                 When
                 Paul
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   fought
                   a
                   good
                   fight
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   finished
                   my
                   course
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 an
                 argument
                 he
                 lived
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 spake
                 many
                 Parables
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 improve
                 our
                 Talents
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 alwayes
                 gaining
                 ,
                 till
                 our
                 Master
                 come
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 thou
                 spendest
                 thy
                 time
                 on
                 thy
                 losts
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 art
                 idle
                 and
                 negligent
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 lived
                 .
                 Idlenesse
                 is
                 the
                 burial
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 alive
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 account
                 our
                 time
                 of
                 sleep
                 so
                 properly
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 nothing
                 then
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 full
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 godly
                 men
                 live
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 only
                 make
                 honey
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Summer
                 shines
                 ;
                 they
                 onely
                 husband
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 while
                 it's
                 day
                 ,
                 calling
                 upon
                 God
                 ;
                 They
                 onely
                 accomplish
                 that
                 work
                 and
                 errand
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 sent
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Remember
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 liveth
                 that
                 is
                 active
                 for
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 generation
                 ,
                 that
                 moveth
                 continually
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 Seneca
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 close
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   Hic
                   situs
                   est
                   Bascia
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 buried
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Life
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   hath
                   an
                   interest
                   ,
                   in
                   eternal
                   life
                   .
                
                 John
                 5.24
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   passed
                   from
                   death
                   unto
                   life
                   .
                
                 He
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 that
                 liveth
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 (
                 alas
                 )
                 this
                 temporary
                 ,
                 natural
                 life
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 life
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Heathens
                 thought
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 substance
                 .
                 What
                 are
                 a
                 few
                 evil
                 dayes
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 misery
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 judge
                 it
                 a
                 life
                 ?
                 No
                 surely
                 ,
                 eternal
                 life
                 deserveth
                 only
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 power
                 or
                 violence
                 can
                 overcome
                 ,
                 where
                 mortality
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 immortality
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 inviteth
                 all
                 unto
                 .
                 Did
                 Dives
                 live
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 boasted
                 good
                 things
                 were
                 stored
                 up
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   night
                   ,
                   thou
                   fool
                   ,
                   thy
                   soul
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   .
                
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 call
                 this
                 a
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 few
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 go
                 into
                 eternal
                 torments
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 wish
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 born
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 natural
                 life
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 them
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 thou
                 then
                 matter
                 this
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 thy
                 heart
                 upon
                 eternity
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 life
                 a
                 vapour
                 ,
                 a
                 bubble
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 that
                 must
                 make
                 me
                 happy
                 ?
                 When
                 God
                 promised
                 several
                 outward
                 mercies
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   O
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Abraham
                 )
                 
                   that
                   Ishmael
                   might
                   live
                   before
                   thee
                   !
                
                 All
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 are
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 live
                 not
                 this
                 spiritual
                 and
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   man
                   only
                   liveth
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   taketh
                   his
                   life
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   referreth
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   Whether
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   we
                   live
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 14.8
                 .
                 They
                 receive
                 their
                 life
                 thankfully
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 live
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 godly
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 life
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 return
                 it
                 again
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 life
                 ;
                 yea
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 readily
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 Gods
                 Command
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   die
                   daily
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.31
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 Saviours
                 sure
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Luke
                 17.23
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   will
                   lose
                   his
                   life
                   shall
                   save
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   will
                   save
                   it
                   shall
                   lose
                   it
                   .
                
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 have
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 part
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 willingly
                 laid
                 down
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 our
                 garments
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   only
                   live
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   mortifie
                   and
                   subdue
                   those
                   sinnes
                   that
                   kill
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   that
                   take
                   away
                   our
                   lives
                   .
                
                 Wrath
                 and
                 quarrelling
                 that
                 depriveth
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 now
                 he
                 refraineth
                 his
                 tongue
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 meek
                 spirit
                 ;
                 whereas
                 anger
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 fire
                 burning
                 in
                 the
                 bowels
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 grief
                 is
                 a
                 waster
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 bones
                 ;
                 
                   Worldly
                   sorrow
                   worketh
                   death
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 the
                 godly
                 therefore
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 murders
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 So
                 
                   inordinate
                   and
                   worldly
                   cares
                
                 ;
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 such
                 do
                 even
                 devour
                 men
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 thorns
                 in
                 their
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 life
                 do
                 such
                 live
                 ?
                 Impatience
                 is
                 a
                 sudden
                 Devil
                 possessing
                 a
                 mans
                 soul
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   patience
                   possesse
                   your
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 21.19
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 doth
                 not
                 possesse
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 master
                 over
                 his
                 own
                 spirit
                 that
                 is
                 passionate
                 and
                 furious
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 men
                 in
                 such
                 sins
                 ,
                 they
                 live
                 but
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 thrown
                 to
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 or
                 serpents
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   man
                   only
                   liveth
                   ,
                   Because
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   breathings
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   his
                   hopes
                   and
                   comforts
                   do
                   most
                   remain
                   .
                   The
                   righteous
                   hath
                   hope
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 14.32
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 hope
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   lively
                   hope
                
                 ▪
                 yea
                 the
                 godly
                 die
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 live
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 their
                 very
                 
                   dead
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 regard
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 power
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 Luke
                 20
                 38.
                 
                 At
                 that
                 moment
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 a
                 wicked
                 mans
                 hope
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 his
                 life
                 faileth
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 comforts
                 ,
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 all
                 forsake
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 godly
                 
                   to
                   lift
                   up
                   their
                   heads
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   redemption
                   draweth
                   nigh
                   .
                   Though
                   they
                   were
                   dead
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                   .
                   Dives
                
                 had
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 lose
                 all
                 with
                 his
                 soul
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ?
                 Lazarus
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 take
                 thy
                 ease
                 ,
                 when
                 dying
                 ;
                 which
                 Dives
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   do
                   not
                   live
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   their
                
                 portion
                 
                   chiefly
                   in
                   this
                   life
                
                 ?
                 And
                 David
                 by
                 many
                 Psalmes
                 informeth
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 onely
                 vivere
                 ,
                 but
                 valere
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 flourish
                 ,
                 
                   Their
                   eyes
                   stick
                   out
                   with
                   fatnesse
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 live
                 ,
                 because
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   dead
                   in
                   their
                   sins
                   :
                
                 And
                 hereby
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 their
                 Christianity
                 is
                 all
                 dead
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   do
                   not
                   live
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   condemned
                   estate
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   appointed
                   to
                   wrath
                   .
                
                 As
                 Adam
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   he
                   did
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   fruit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 some
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 appointed
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Oh
                 this
                 should
                 enter
                 deep
                 into
                 thy
                 heart
                 !
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 livest
                 in
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 damned
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 malefactor
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
                 is
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 live
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 two
                 before
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   doe
                   not
                   live
                   ,
                   Because
                   all
                   their
                   time
                   is
                   lost
                   ,
                   so
                   all
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   a
                   mans
                   unreg●neracy
                   is
                   no
                   life
                   .
                
                 All
                 those
                 dayes
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 those
                 duties
                 lost
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   They
                   make
                   every
                   thing
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
                 Their
                 health
                 ,
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 their
                 honours
                 are
                 all
                 deadly
                 herbs
                 in
                 the
                 pot
                 ;
                 their
                 tongue
                 speaks
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 their
                 hands
                 work
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Instruction
                   to
                   the
                   Godly
                   ,
                
                 so
                 live
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 life
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 
                 yours
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 not
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 Let
                 thy
                 mouth
                 be
                 a
                 Well
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 Be
                 thou
                 a
                 
                   tree
                   of
                   life
                
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 11.20
                 .
                 as
                 Solomon
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 thou
                 only
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 cause
                 others
                 to
                 live
                 Let
                 thy
                 life
                 put
                 life
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 candle
                 lightens
                 another
                 ,
                 one
                 candle
                 kindleth
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Terrour
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 .
                 You
                 live
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 rejoyce
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 true
                 mirth
                 or
                 gladnesse
                 .
                 False
                 joy
                 is
                 real
                 misery
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 estate
                 of
                 brasse
                 for
                 gold
                 is
                 not
                 rich
                 ;
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 dead
                 man
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 even
                 condemned
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 every
                 day
                 the
                 sentence
                 may
                 be
                 executed
                 on
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 plain
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 dead
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 feelest
                 not
                 ,
                 thou
                 complainest
                 not
                 under
                 this
                 heavy
                 burden
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   Or
                   Death
                   )
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Enumeration
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 different
                 conditions
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 expressed
                 under
                 those
                 two
                 titles
                 ,
                 
                   Life
                   and
                   death
                
                 Not
                 only
                 life
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 later
                 lieth
                 the
                 greater
                 wonder
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 inflicted
                 at
                 first
                 as
                 a
                 curse
                 and
                 punishment
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 comforts
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 for
                 our
                 advantage
                 ,
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 imagine
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   two
                   contraries
                
                 should
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 issue
                 ,
                 both
                 
                   life
                   and
                   death
                
                 produce
                 the
                 like
                 effects
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 still
                 the
                 greater
                 paradox
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 more
                 unlikely
                 and
                 impossible
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 humane
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 easi●r
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 divine
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Death
                 admits
                 of
                 several
                 senses
                 ,
              
               
                 1
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 's
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 
                   spiritual
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 men
                 are
                 often
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 well
                 may
                 this
                 want
                 of
                 grace
                 be
                 called
                 Death
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 like
                 Lazarus
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 putrified
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 sense
                 ,
                 no
                 motion
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 loathsomnesse
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 putrifying
                 carkasses
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 living
                 men
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 externally
                 glorious
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 
                   eternal
                   Death
                
                 often
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 every
                 sinne
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dying
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 
                   natural
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 dear
                 friends
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   any
                   great
                   extremity
                   and
                   misery
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   raise
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Israelites
                 captivity
                 is
                 expressed
                 under
                 the
                 similitude
                 pf
                 dead
                 men
                 ,
                 dead
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 restauration
                 is
                 a
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 or
                 living
                 again
                 ,
                 Ezek
                 37.1
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 these
                 two
                 later
                 considerations
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 death
                 comprehends
                 all
                 outward
                 afflictions
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 soul
                 from
                 body
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   even
                   Death
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   it self
                   is
                   so
                   terrible
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   for
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   advantage
                   .
                
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 his
                 gain
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 life
                 is
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 
                   his
                   death
                
                 in
                 a
                 comfortable
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 call
                 any
                 mercy
                 his
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   created
                   man
                   at
                   first
                   after
                   his
                   own
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   and
                   true
                   holinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   he
                   was
                   immortal
                   .
                
                 Not
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 absolutely
                 immortal
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Only
                   to
                   have
                   immortality
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 6.16
                 .
                 Now
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 immortal
                 from
                 their
                 intrinsecal
                 constitution
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 corruptible
                 principles
                 ,
                 only
                 God
                 can
                 annihilate
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 immortal
                 conditionally
                 ;
                 had
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 of
                 integrity
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 capable
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 commination
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   thou
                   eatest
                   thereof
                   thou
                   shalt
                   die
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.16
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 concludeth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   by
                   sinne
                   death
                   reigned
                   over
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 where
                 by
                 death
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 meant
                 actual
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 potential
                 also
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   state
                   of
                   mortality
                
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 They
                 called
                 it
                 a
                 tribute
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 must
                 pay
                 to
                 nature
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 men
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 about
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Vpon
                 Adam
                 
                   's
                   fall
                
                 ,
                 In
                 quo
                 uno
                 omnes
                 peccarunt
                 ,
                 
                   whose
                   sinne
                   was
                   the
                   sinne
                   of
                   all
                   mankind
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Rom
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Death
                   was
                   inflicted
                   as
                   a
                   punishment
                   upon
                   all
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 
                   abstracted
                   nature
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 curse
                 ,
                 a
                 punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 then
                 hell
                 and
                 damnation
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 death
                 and
                 hell
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 alike
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 more
                 comfort
                 from
                 one
                 then
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 when
                 death
                 is
                 approaching
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 is
                 hell
                 and
                 everlasting
                 torments
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 decreed
                 immutably
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 vain
                 boast
                 of
                 Paracelsus
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   had
                   the
                   ordering
                   of
                   himself
                   from
                   his
                   birth
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   preserved
                   his
                   life
                   alwayes
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 mad
                 delusions
                 :
                 Where
                 sinne
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 death
                 followeth
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 Antidote
                 against
                 sinne
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 followeth
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   th●u
                   entertainest
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   thou
                   biddest
                   death
                   also
                   come
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   door
                
                 ;
                 as
                 pleasant
                 and
                 as
                 delightfull
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 brings
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   death
                   be
                   in
                   it self
                   thus
                   a
                   curse
                   ,
                   and
                   cometh
                   as
                   a
                   punishment
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   unto
                   the
                   godly
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   clean
                   contrary
                   nature
                   .
                
                 The
                 guilt
                 and
                 curse
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 that
                 dreadfull
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   die
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 a
                 loving
                 Father
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 loveth
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 die
                 ;
                 death
                 is
                 made
                 like
                 Jacob's
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 rejoyced
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 carry
                 him
                 to
                 see
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 longed
                 for
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 glad
                 messenger
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 carry
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 eternal
                 glory
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 dieth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 diseases
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 paines
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 farre
                 different
                 ;
                 one
                 is
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 hell
                 and
                 torments
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 eternal
                 glory
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 afflictions
                 which
                 befall
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 
                   Whom
                   I
                   love
                   I
                   chasten
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 with
                 death
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   ground
                   why
                   death
                   is
                   thus
                   altered
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   why
                   he
                   should
                   thus
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   from
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                
                 as
                 appeareth
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.54
                 .
                 
                   O
                   death
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   sting
                   !
                   Death
                   is
                   swallowed
                   up
                   .
                
                 You
                 would
                 think
                 the
                 grave
                 swalloweth
                 up
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 body
                 swalloweth
                 up
                 the
                 grave
                 .
                 
                   The
                   sting
                   of
                   death
                   is
                   sinne
                
                 ;
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Snake
                 cannot
                 hurt
                 ,
                 now
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 removed
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 then
                 think
                 it
                 impossible
                 that
                 ever
                 such
                 a
                 terrible
                 thing
                 as
                 death
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 lovely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 it
                 sweet
                 and
                 comfortable
                 :
                 Yes
                 ,
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 terrour
                 is
                 done
                 away
                 .
                 As
                 death
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 shall
                 it
                 have
                 over
                 the
                 godly
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 premised
                 ,
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 in
                 how
                 many
                 particulars
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 ;
                 it
                 's
                 for
                 his
                 benefit
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   by
                   death
                   he
                   gaineth
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   invested
                   with
                   greater
                   glory
                   ,
                   joy
                   and
                   happinesse
                   than
                   this
                   world
                   can
                   afford
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 while
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 liveth
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 loser
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 kept
                 from
                 his
                 best
                 treasures
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 enjoying
                 his
                 best
                 blessings
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Apostle
                 you
                 
                 have
                 admirably
                 expressing
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 1.23
                 .
                 Paul
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 
                   great
                   strait
                
                 ,
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 hardly
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 Christ
                 so
                 long
                 ;
                 
                   To
                   die
                   is
                   gain
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   and
                   to
                   depart
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   Christ
                   is
                   farre
                   better
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 live
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 could
                 raise
                 up
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 such
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 Paul
                 had
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 even
                 think
                 this
                 world
                 an
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 this
                 life
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 to
                 my
                 losse
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 better
                 company
                 ,
                 better
                 glory
                 ,
                 better
                 joy
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 transcendently
                 better
                 !
                 Indeed
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 Elisha
                 and
                 Jonah
                 desiring
                 death
                 from
                 impatiency
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 vexations
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 sinfull
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 long
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 hasten
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 outward
                 comforts
                 above
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 affections
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 transported
                 with
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 admirable
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 worms
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 Larks
                 could
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 soar
                 up
                 into
                 Heaven
                 with
                 holy
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 delight
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 death
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 gain
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 as
                 a
                 losse
                 !
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 death
                 in
                 it self
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 it self
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 submitted
                 to
                 patiently
                 ,
                 not
                 desired
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 eternal
                 glory
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 fully
                 expresse
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.4
                 .
                 
                   We
                   would
                   gladly
                   be
                   cloathed
                   with
                   immortality
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 this
                 mortal
                 body
                 is
                 grievous
                 ;
                 as
                 little
                 children
                 cry
                 for
                 their
                 new
                 garments
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 cry
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 putting
                 them
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   it
                   putteth
                   a
                   period
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   miseries
                   and
                   troubles
                   he
                   was
                   here
                   exercised
                   with
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 haven
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 tossings
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
                 
                   If
                   we
                   had
                   hope
                   only
                   in
                   this
                   life
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 )
                 
                   we
                   were
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   most
                   miserable
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 death
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 happy
                 .
                 Alas
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 their
                 reproaches
                 would
                 be
                 eternal
                 ,
                 their
                 persecutions
                 would
                 be
                 everlasting
                 :
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 death
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 welcome
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 divisions
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Jordan
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Lift
                   up
                   your
                   he●d
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   redemption
                   draweth
                   nigh
                   .
                
                 And
                 Christs
                 coming
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 particular
                 death
                 of
                 every
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Bridegroom
                   ;
                   Then
                   all
                   tears
                   are
                   washed
                   from
                   their
                   eyes
                   :
                
                 Their
                 happinesse
                 doth
                 not
                 begin
                 ,
                 till
                 death
                 arrests
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 have
                 the
                 bitter
                 things
                 thereof
                 .
                 Dives
                 had
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 Lazarus
                 had
                 the
                 bitter
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 hatred
                 and
                 opposition
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   groan
                   under
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Now
                 death
                 puts
                 a
                 stop
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 worldly
                 troubles
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 spiritual
                 diseases
                 .
                 This
                 flux
                 of
                 blood
                 will
                 run
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 pride
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 doubting
                 about
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 their
                 souls
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 paradise
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 upper
                 region
                 ,
                 no
                 clouds
                 ,
                 no
                 fears
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   theirs
                   ,
                   Because
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   finishing
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   worke
                   and
                   serv●ce
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   they
                   come
                   for
                   their
                   wages
                   .
                
                 How
                 doth
                 the
                 labouring
                 man
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 wages
                 ?
                 Thus
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 God
                 putteth
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 on
                 work
                 ▪
                 he
                 giveth
                 them
                 all
                 talents
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 takes
                 them
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 appointed
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Moses
                   Gods
                   servant
                   dieth
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   David
                   served
                   in
                   his
                   generation
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Paul
                   finished
                   his
                   course
                
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 die
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 wages
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 certainly
                 is
                 very
                 comfortable
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 especially
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 liberties
                 and
                 lives
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 their
                 work
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 stop
                 Gods
                 way
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 hinder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 in
                 running
                 its
                 race
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 death
                 then
                 be
                 grievous
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 for
                 thee
                 to
                 do
                 here
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 canst
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 usefull
                 to
                 promote
                 his
                 glory
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   the
                   meditation
                   and
                   thoughts
                   of
                   it
                   are
                   sanctified
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 He
                 liveth
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 expecteth
                 it
                 daily
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 every
                 one
                 knoweth
                 he
                 must
                 die
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 the
                 sanctified
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 Gods
                 grace
                 .
                 
                   Teach
                   me
                   to
                   number
                   my
                   dayes
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 90.
                 )
                 
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   apply
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   wisdome
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   die
                   daily
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Scripture
                 bids
                 us
                 not
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 future
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 whither
                 we
                 will
                 go
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 
                   life
                   is
                   a
                   vapour
                
                 ,
                 Jam
                 4
                 13.
                 
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 great
                 proficiency
                 in
                 Christianity
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 a
                 mortal
                 dying
                 man
                 !
                 Alas
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 will
                 provide
                 for
                 eternity
                 ,
                 not
                 account
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 can
                 make
                 him
                 truly
                 happy
                 ,
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 weaned
                 from
                 all
                 worldly
                 comforts
                 and
                 delights
                 .
                 Thus
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 death
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 argument
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 with
                 all
                 heavenly
                 and
                 holy
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   only
                   knoweth
                   how
                   to
                   d●e
                   well
                   :
                
                 as
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 ,
                 Life
                 was
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   he
                   onely
                   could
                   tell
                   how
                   to
                   live
                   :
                
                 So
                 death
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 only
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 Simeon
                 saith
                 ,
                 Luk●
                 2.29
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   Lord
                   let
                   thy
                   servant
                   depart
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 arms
                 ,
                 and
                 seen
                 his
                 salvation
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 only
                 by
                 faith
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 only
                 have
                 oil
                 to
                 their
                 lamps
                 ;
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 prepared
                 to
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 accounts
                 .
                 Oh
                 it
                 's
                 an
                 art
                 of
                 arts
                 to
                 die
                 well
                 !
                 Few
                 are
                 so
                 prepared
                 and
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 what
                 hour
                 soever
                 the
                 Master
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 doing
                 his
                 will.
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 many
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 they
                 flatter
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 bid
                 death
                 welcome
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 their
                 boldnesse
                 makes
                 them
                 thus
                 :
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 do
                 die
                 ,
                 upon
                 what
                 terms
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 suddenly
                 drop
                 into
                 hell
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   man
                   hath
                   death
                   as
                   an
                   advantage
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   respect
                   the
                   time
                   and
                   season
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
                 His
                 death
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 mercy
                 .
                 The
                 term
                 of
                 every
                 mans
                 life
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   him
                   belong
                   the
                   issues
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 68.20
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 in
                 great
                 wisdom
                 and
                 mercy
                 hath
                 determined
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 thy
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 we
                 cannot
                 alwayes
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mercy
                 to
                 die
                 at
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   is
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   evil
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 57.1
                 .
                 as
                 jewels
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 house
                 is
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 cattel
                 are
                 driven
                 into
                 a
                 refuge
                 before
                 the
                 storm
                 beginneth
                 .
                 Hezekiah
                 must
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 that
                 publique
                 ruine
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 coming
                 on
                 Israel
                 .
                 Thus
                 though
                 they
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 younger
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 a
                 mercy
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 righteous
                 men
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 sad
                 prognostique
                 of
                 future
                 calamities
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Even
                   the
                   violent
                   death
                   of
                   Martyrdome
                   ,
                   which
                   cometh
                   by
                   the
                   cruel
                   and
                   bloudy
                   oppression
                   of
                   implacable
                   enemies
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   theirs
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 mercy
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   gain
                   ,
                   and
                   honour
                
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 
                   rejoyced
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   accounted
                   worthy
                   to
                   lose
                   what
                   they
                   had
                   for
                   Christs
                   sake
                   .
                   To
                   you
                   it
                   's
                   given
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   suffer
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 1
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   suffer
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   blessed
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   glory
                   shall
                   rest
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.14
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 greatest
                 honour
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 thee
                 :
                 Though
                 it
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 scorn
                 and
                 reproach
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 approve
                 such
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 and
                 glorified
                 by
                 dying
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   unspeakable
                   Consolation
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   their
                   temptations
                   and
                   fears
                   about
                   death
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 that
                 is
                 terrible
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 !
                 But
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 If
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 faith
                 art
                 ingraffed
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 joy
                 :
                 Then
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 doest
                 thou
                 beginne
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ;
                 then
                 thy
                 bridegroom
                 cometh
                 to
                 meet
                 thee
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 Heaven
                 are
                 set
                 open
                 to
                 give
                 thee
                 glorious
                 entertainment
                 ;
                 if
                 yet
                 these
                 things
                 do
                 not
                 raise
                 thee
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 by
                 faith
                 live
                 on
                 Scripture
                 arguments
                 .
              
               
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Terrour
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   must
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   to
                   die
                   is
                   onely
                   losse
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 lose
                 their
                 wealth
                 ,
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 their
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 mirth
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 beginneth
                 thy
                 eternal
                 woe
                 .
                 Oh
                 the
                 very
                 name
                 of
                 death
                 and
                 mortality
                 should
                 strike
                 terrour
                 into
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 it
                 putteth
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 comforts
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Or
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   or
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Enumeration
                 of
                 those
                 several
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Churches
                 treasure
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 events
                 ,
                 distributed
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   or
                   future
                
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 
                   present
                   things
                
                 ,
                 some
                 understand
                 those
                 gifts
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 cures
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 
                   future
                   things
                
                 ,
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 revelation
                 concerning
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 restrained
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 rather
                 take
                 the
                 largest
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   present
                   things
                
                 understand
                 all
                 those
                 events
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 do
                 befall
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 future
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 come
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 a
                 soveraign
                 cordial
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 fals
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 gainers
                 by
                 .
                 Nothing
                 comes
                 amisse
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 sure
                 Ark
                 ,
                 while
                 others
                 float
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   fals
                   out
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   to
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   his
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 Every
                 day
                 is
                 in
                 travel
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 forth
                 some
                 new
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 new
                 event
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 new
                 mercy
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 6.34
                 .
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Sufficient
                   to
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   evil
                   thereof
                
                 ;
                 implying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 day
                 hath
                 a
                 womb
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 and
                 it
                 brings
                 forth
                 some
                 affliction
                 ,
                 some
                 evil
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 trouble
                 our selves
                 afore-hand
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   dolet
                   antequam
                   necesse
                   est
                   ,
                   dolet
                   plusquam
                   necesse
                   est
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 the
                 evil
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 believer
                 .
                 A
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 had
                 an
                 ill
                 day
                 since
                 his
                 regeneration
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 reade
                 of
                 a
                 devout
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 wished
                 a
                 good
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   never
                   had
                   an
                   ill
                   one
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   :
                
                 And
                 being
                 asked
                 ,
                 How
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ?
                 He
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   morning
                   he
                   laboured
                   to
                   conform
                   his
                   will
                   to
                   Gods
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   please
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   every
                   day
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   day
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   things
                   which
                   fall
                   out
                
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 contrary
                 heads
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 meeting
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 man.
                 And
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       There
                       are
                       happy
                       and
                       prosperous
                       events
                       .
                    
                     Or
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Adverse
                       and
                       afflicting
                       ones
                    
                     .
                     And
                  
                
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   ever
                   mercies
                   ,
                   or
                   good
                   things
                   come
                   about
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   godly-mans
                   ,
                
                 in
                 these
                 respects
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   for
                   his
                   necessary
                   use
                   and
                   supply
                   .
                
                 They
                 come
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 gifts
                 immediately
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 necessities
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 use
                 ;
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 sanctified
                 use
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 food
                 ,
                 raiment
                 and
                 wealth
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 are
                 sanctified
                 in
                 their
                 use
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 property
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 only
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 may
                 abound
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 greatnesse
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 curse
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 not
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 intending
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 thereby
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Corpora
                   impura
                   ,
                   quantò
                   plus
                   nutrias
                   ▪
                   impuriora
                   reddis
                   .
                
                 The
                 more
                 you
                 nourish
                 unwholsome
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 food
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 doth
                 
                 their
                 disease
                 increase
                 .
                 So
                 these
                 worldly
                 mercies
                 draw
                 out
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 wicked
                 men
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 Take
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Texts
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.15
                 .
                 and
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.5
                 .
                 There
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 a
                 curse
                 is
                 upon
                 every
                 creature
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 unclean
                 to
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ;
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 civil
                 right
                 to
                 his
                 estate
                 and
                 comforts
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 sanctified
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 pure
                 and
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 nothing
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 pure
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 curse
                 by
                 Adams
                 fall
                 upon
                 every
                 creature
                 ;
                 Thy
                 food
                 ,
                 thy
                 raiment
                 ,
                 thy
                 goods
                 ,
                 thy
                 estate
                 ,
                 they
                 nee●●anctification
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 prayer
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 godly
                 only
                 have
                 the
                 sanctified
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 humble
                 in
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 cleansing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 atheistical
                 are
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 They
                 labour
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 enquiring
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 come
                 sanctified
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 Doth
                 not
                 health
                 ,
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 outward
                 mercies
                 come
                 with
                 the
                 curse
                 upon
                 them
                 they
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 ?
                 The
                 Devils
                 ,
                 Have
                 not
                 they
                 a
                 life
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 they
                 preserved
                 in
                 their
                 being
                 ?
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 mercy
                 to
                 them
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 wicked
                 men
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 what
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.9
                 .
                 
                   Let
                   their
                   table
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   snare
                   and
                   a
                   trap
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   stumbling
                   block
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 terrible
                 place
                 .
                 A
                 mans
                 table
                 ,
                 his
                 dainties
                 ,
                 his
                 greatest
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Wouldst
                 thou
                 receive
                 the
                 richest
                 goods
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 plague
                 or
                 infection
                 were
                 on
                 them
                 ?
                 Couldst
                 thou
                 endure
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 at
                 thy
                 table
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 catch
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 thee
                 in
                 temporal
                 danger
                 ?
                 And
                 art
                 not
                 thou
                 afraid
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 thy
                 estate
                 ,
                 thy
                 wealth
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 But
                 how
                 happy
                 are
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 the
                 outward
                 mercies
                 are
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 pure
                 and
                 sanctified
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 danger
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 Christs
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   prosperous
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   a
                   sanctified
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   al●o
                   requireth
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   joy
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   we
                   should
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 lawfull
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 good
                 mercies
                 they
                 h●ve
                 with
                 a
                 cheerfull
                 ,
                 joyfull
                 spirit
                 .
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 carnal
                 and
                 sinfull
                 joy
                 ,
                 which
                 quickly
                 ends
                 in
                 terrour
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 crackling
                 of
                 thorns
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 blaze
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 go
                 out
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 well-ordered
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 God
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 call
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 a
                 worldly
                 dejected
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 which
                 worketh
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 great
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 serenity
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 provoking
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 joy
                 and
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 bestoweth
                 these
                 outward
                 mercies
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 Deut.
                 28
                 47.
                 
                 Many
                 terrible
                 curses
                 are
                 there
                 threatned
                 to
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   serve
                   God
                   with
                   joyfulnesse
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   for
                   the
                   abundance
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 If
                 therefore
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 plenty
                 of
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 doest
                 not
                 serve
                 him
                 with
                 joyfulnesse
                 and
                 thankfulnesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 provoking
                 sinne
                 .
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 love
                 a
                 cheerfull
                 giver
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 cheerfull
                 receiver
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 prosperous
                 things
                 befall
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayest
                 with
                 great
                 joy
                 of
                 heart
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   prosperous
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   sanctified
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   also
                   made
                   sanctifying
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 God
                 giveth
                 them
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 souls
                 better
                 .
                 Abraham
                 had
                 many
                 outward
                 mercies
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 also
                 were
                 helpfull
                 to
                 his
                 graces
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 rich
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 cattel
                 and
                 great
                 substance
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   Godlinesse
                   hath
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.8
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 gracious
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 cistern
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 fountain
                 ;
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 starre
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 want
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
                 Art
                 thou
                 drawn
                 near
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 more
                 improved
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 mercifull
                 things
                 thou
                 hast
                 ?
                 Then
                 art
                 thou
                 beloved
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   the
                   poor
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   rich
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 Jam.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   poor
                   receive
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 .
                 Be
                 afraid
                 lest
                 wealth
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 make
                 thee
                 reject
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 When
                 thy
                 outward
                 
                 mercies
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 then
                 art
                 thou
                 happy
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   prosperous
                   present
                   things
                   are
                   theirs
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   present
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   Gods
                   glory
                   .
                
                 As
                 life
                 was
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 theirs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 only
                 could
                 live
                 well
                 and
                 die
                 well
                 ;
                 so
                 present
                 riches
                 ,
                 present
                 death
                 ,
                 present
                 comforts
                 are
                 theirs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 present
                 improvement
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 still
                 presseth
                 ,
                 
                   While
                   we
                   have
                   opportunity
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   to
                   day
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Heb.
                 3.15
                 .
                 Do
                 good
                 with
                 thy
                 present
                 wealth
                 ,
                 improve
                 thy
                 present
                 strength
                 ,
                 thy
                 present
                 health
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 knoweth
                 how
                 long
                 thou
                 mayest
                 enjoy
                 it
                 ?
                 especially
                 of
                 all
                 present
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 mans
                 .
                 
                   Redeem
                   the
                   time
                
                 ,
                 Ephes
                 .
                 5.16
                 .
                 And
                 
                   now
                   is
                   the
                   acceptable
                   time
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.2
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 ours
                 ,
                 even
                 now
                 to
                 turn
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 now
                 to
                 reform
                 and
                 amend
                 .
                 One
                 Heathen
                 complained
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 friends
                 were
                 
                   fures
                   temporis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 thieves
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 ;
                 they
                 stole
                 that
                 precious
                 jewel
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 visits
                 .
                 Oh
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 lusts
                 ,
                 no
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 no
                 enticements
                 and
                 worldly
                 delights
                 steal
                 away
                 thy
                 present
                 time
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 's
                 but
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 yet
                 on
                 this
                 moment
                 depends
                 eternity
                 .
                 Well
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 best
                 improvement
                 of
                 all
                 prices
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 to
                 ease
                 ,
                 but
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 spiritual
                 merchandize
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 profit
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 every
                 godly
                 man
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 befals
                 thee
                 ,
                 no
                 good
                 comes
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 bethink
                 thy self
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 improved
                 for
                 God
                 ?
                 How
                 may
                 I
                 make
                 heavenly
                 advantages
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 Thus
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Bee
                 sucking
                 honey
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 herb
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   Present
                   good
                   things
                   are
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   accompanied
                   with
                   the
                   love
                   and
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   infinitely
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   themselves
                   .
                   Non
                   tam
                   donis
                   quam
                   à
                   Deo
                   datis
                   .
                
                 That
                 all
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 and
                 gracious
                 reconciliation
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 them
                 ours
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 gave
                 Abraham
                 such
                 large
                 worldly
                 revenues
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   himself
                   would
                   be
                   his
                   great
                   reward
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 15.1
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 happinesse
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 David
                 accounting
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 esteemeth
                 more
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 justification
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 all
                 his
                 victory
                 and
                 successe
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 these
                 good
                 things
                 and
                 Christ
                 also
                 ;
                 to
                 have
                 these
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 countenance
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 earth
                 and
                 Heaven
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   a
                   little
                   that
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   hath
                   ,
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   great
                   treasures
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 love
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 
                   A
                   good
                   conscience
                   is
                   a
                   continual
                   feast
                   .
                
                 Now
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 reconciled
                 with
                 God
                 through
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 his
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 evidenced
                 by
                 his
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaking
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 wicked
                 man
                 is
                 thus
                 ;
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 stupified
                 conscience
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 not
                 be
                 tormented
                 and
                 disquieted
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 solid
                 joy
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   prosperous
                   events
                   are
                   theirs
                   ,
                   Because
                   God
                   giveth
                   contentation
                   of
                   spirit
                   .
                   The
                   blessing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   maketh
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   addeth
                   no
                   sorrow
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 10.22
                 .
                 Many
                 men
                 have
                 these
                 outward
                 mercies
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 many
                 thorns
                 grow
                 up
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 gall
                 in
                 their
                 honey
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 sweetnesse
                 is
                 gone
                 .
                 This
                 contentation
                 is
                 also
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 faithfull
                 dependance
                 and
                 stedfast
                 trusting
                 in
                 God
                 for
                 present
                 provision
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 
                   our
                   daily
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 which
                 implieth
                 a
                 present
                 provision
                 fit
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 every
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 present
                 events
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 tribulations
                 and
                 afflictions
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 present
                 troubles
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 though
                 grievous
                 and
                 burdensome
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   
                   affliction
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   seemeth
                   joyous
                   but
                   grievous
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 12.11
                 .
                 Yet
                 truly
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 present
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 to
                 thy
                 sense
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 thy
                 judgment
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 joyous
                 .
                 Hence
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 
                   To
                   count
                   it
                   all
                   joy
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   fall
                   into
                   divers
                   temptations
                   .
                
                 Now
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 ours
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   they
                   come
                   from
                   Gods
                   gracious
                   love
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 That
                 same
                 love
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 earthly
                 comforts
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 thy
                 earthly
                 afflictions
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 the
                 same
                 hand
                 that
                 doth
                 stroke
                 thee
                 and
                 strike
                 thee
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 comfortable
                 passage
                 is
                 that
                 Heb.
                 12.6
                 .
                 
                   Whom
                   I
                   love
                   I
                   chasten
                   ?
                   and
                   if
                   ye
                   were
                   without
                   chastisement
                   ,
                   ye
                   were
                   bastards
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   children
                   ?
                   David
                
                 also
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 Ps
                 .
                 119.15
                 .
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   very
                   faithfulnesse
                   thou
                   hast
                   afflicted
                   me
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 dead
                 Lion
                 thou
                 mayest
                 find
                 honey
                 :
                 Even
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Rock
                 may
                 come
                 refreshing
                 waters
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 stay
                 should
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 ?
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 dejected
                 ?
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 is
                 like
                 thee
                 ?
                 Thy
                 trouble
                 ,
                 thy
                 blacknesse
                 ,
                 thy
                 tribulations
                 are
                 for
                 thy
                 advantage
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 mercies
                 thou
                 ever
                 enjoyedst
                 .
                 Go
                 to
                 the
                 fountain
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 precious
                 love
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   thine
                   for
                   the
                   blessed
                   and
                   heavenly
                   effects
                   they
                   work
                   on
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   well
                   without
                   them
                   .
                
                 Now
                 of
                 many
                 excellent
                 effects
                 ,
                 Consider
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       They
                       are
                       to
                       humble
                       us
                       for
                       sinne
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       us
                       feel
                       how
                       bitter
                       it
                       is
                       to
                       go
                       out
                       of
                       Gods
                       way
                       .
                    
                     And
                     is
                     not
                     this
                     lesson
                     of
                     great
                     consequence
                     ?
                     Mich.
                     7.9
                     .
                     
                       I
                       will
                       bear
                       the
                       indignation
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       ,
                       because
                       I
                       have
                       sinned
                       against
                       him
                       .
                       And
                       I
                       opened
                       not
                       my
                       mouth
                       ,
                       because
                       thou
                       Lord
                       didst
                       it
                       ,
                    
                     Psal
                     39.9
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     bitternesse
                     of
                     sinne
                     makes
                     it
                     terrible
                     and
                     grievous
                     to
                     them
                     .
                     Now
                     they
                     cry
                     out
                     ,
                     What
                     have
                     I
                     to
                     do
                     with
                     sinne
                     any
                     more
                     ?
                     What
                     profit
                     have
                     I
                     of
                     such
                     sins
                     that
                     now
                     do
                     so
                     wound
                     me
                     ?
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Another
                     end
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       make
                       us
                       more
                       vigilant
                       for
                       the
                       future
                       ,
                       to
                       preserve
                       us
                       against
                       future
                       temptations
                       .
                    
                     We
                     have
                     been
                     burnt
                     already
                     ,
                     the
                     rod
                     of
                     the
                     Almighty
                     hath
                     been
                     already
                     on
                     our
                     backs
                     ,
                     and
                     can
                     we
                     entertain
                     such
                     stinging
                     vipers
                     again
                     ?
                     Oh
                     they
                     remember
                     the
                     wounds
                     ,
                     the
                     desolation
                     and
                     darknesse
                     of
                     soul
                     they
                     were
                     plunged
                     in
                     !
                  
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   afflictions
                   are
                   ours
                   ,
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   exercises
                   to
                   draw
                   out
                   our
                   graces
                   ,
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   our
                   patience
                   ,
                   our
                   heavenly
                   mindednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   our
                   crown
                   of
                   glory
                   is
                   greater
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   light
                   and
                   momentany
                   afflictions
                   work
                   an
                   eternal
                   weight
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.17
                 .
                 And
                 afflictions
                 are
                 called
                 
                   The
                   precious
                   trial
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.7
                 .
                 As
                 gold
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 winnowing
                 to
                 the
                 corn
                 ,
                 as
                 washing
                 and
                 rinsing
                 to
                 the
                 foul
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 tribulations
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 man.
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 file
                 to
                 get
                 off
                 all
                 their
                 rust
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Noah
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 Ark
                 up
                 higher
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 bitterest
                 event
                 every
                 day
                 is
                 thy
                 good
                 and
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 blessed
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 empty
                 ,
                 blessed
                 laughing
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 mourning
                 ,
                 blessed
                 having
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 having
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Terrour
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 befals
                 them
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 more
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 more
                 miserable
                 .
                 Thy
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 thy
                 evil
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 tend
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 more
                 evil
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 like
                 drink
                 to
                 the
                 Dropsie
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 like
                 oyl
                 to
                 the
                 flames
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 give
                 thee
                 plenty
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 judge
                 not
                 your selves
                 happy
                 by
                 having
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 sanctified
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 !
                 Every
                 night
                 thou
                 mayest
                 make
                 up
                 thy
                 accounts
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 soul
                 is
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 day
                 .
                 Wicked
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 thus
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 event
                 will
                 shew
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   of
                   comfort
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 sudden
                 ,
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 terrifying
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 from
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 love
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Or
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   all
                   are
                   yours
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 particular
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Enumeration
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Or
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   By
                   things
                   to
                   come
                
                 ]
                 Some
                 we
                 told
                 you
                 understood
                 ,
                 the
                 Revelations
                 and
                 Prophesies
                 that
                 were
                 about
                 things
                 to
                 happen
                 in
                 after
                 ages
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 largely
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 beare
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 what
                 may
                 befall
                 him
                 ere
                 he
                 dieth
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 death
                 :
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Heathen
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Ante
                   obitum
                   nemo
                   foelix
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Or
                 else
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 future
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 doth
                 keep
                 the
                 best
                 wine
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 The
                 godly
                 have
                 but
                 clusters
                 of
                 grapes
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 it self
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 
                   future
                   things
                
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 speak
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   come
                
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
                 Either
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Mercifull
                       and
                       good
                       things
                    
                     .
                     Or
                     ,
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Grievous
                       and
                       sad
                       things
                    
                     .
                     For
                     God
                     can
                     quickly
                     turn
                     a
                     fair
                     day
                     into
                     thunder
                     and
                     tempest
                     .
                     Job
                     felt
                     a
                     suddain
                     alteration
                     upon
                     himself
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     from
                     the
                     richest
                     in
                     the
                     East
                     ,
                     to
                     become
                     the
                     poorest
                     in
                     a
                     moment
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Now
                 both
                 these
                 kinds
                 are
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 mercy
                 .
                 No
                 evil
                 that
                 is
                 truly
                 so
                 ,
                 can
                 befall
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 pursue
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 will
                 coincide
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 matter
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 treat
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 general
                 way
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   fall
                   out
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   mercy
                   and
                   advantage
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 speaketh
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 happinesse
                 and
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 temptation
                 we
                 are
                 subject
                 unto
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 about
                 what
                 may
                 fall
                 out
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Though
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 it
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 forethink
                 our
                 possible
                 miseries
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   One
                   day
                   I
                   shall
                   fall
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Saul
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Sam.
                 27.1
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 needlesse
                 troubles
                 about
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 mercies
                 we
                 have
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Text
                 giving
                 such
                 a
                 cordial
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 go
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 wholly
                 relying
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 come
                 what
                 can
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 come
                 amisse
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 mercy
                 ,
                 an
                 advantage
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 prove
                 
                   à
                   posteriori
                
                 ,
                 from
                 such
                 signes
                 and
                 effects
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 evidently
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 quietly
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 this
                 conclusion
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 Lord
                 only
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 come
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 for
                 my
                 good
                 .
                 For
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 appeareth
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   commands
                   the
                   godly
                   to
                   avoid
                   all
                   distrustfull
                   and
                   distracting
                   cares
                   about
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   quietly
                   compose
                   himself
                   ,
                   committing
                   all
                   to
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   knoweth
                   all
                   he
                   hath
                   need
                   of
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 little
                 children
                 are
                 cheerfull
                 and
                 play
                 ,
                 never
                 troubling
                 themselves
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 shall
                 subsist
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 if
                 such
                 miseries
                 arise
                 ?
                 Thus
                 ought
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 Matth.
                 6.34
                 .
                 
                   Take
                   no
                   thought
                   for
                   to
                   morrow
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   morrow
                   shall
                   take
                   thought
                   for
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   (
                   q.d.
                   )
                
                 God
                 will
                 then
                 provide
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 other
                 conditions
                 ,
                 other
                 exercises
                 come
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 thou
                 distract
                 thy self
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 then
                 upon
                 any
                 new
                 trial
                 ,
                 or
                 exercise
                 ,
                 come
                 in
                 upon
                 thee
                 to
                 help
                 and
                 deliver
                 .
                 See
                 here
                 then
                 the
                 blessed
                 estate
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 commanded
                 to
                 shut
                 out
                 all
                 distrustfull
                 cares
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 cast
                 his
                 burden
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 shall
                 befall
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   to
                   perswade
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   shall
                   fall
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   separate
                   from
                   Gods
                   love
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 support
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 Paul
                 there
                 is
                 triumphing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 justified
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   separate
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ?
                   Shall
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   shall
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                
                 vers
                 .
                 38.
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 transfiguration
                 ?
                 Whatsoever
                 shall
                 befall
                 thee
                 before
                 thou
                 diest
                 ,
                 yet
                 nothing
                 shall
                 separate
                 between
                 Gods
                 love
                 and
                 thee
                 .
                 Though
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 friend
                 love
                 thee
                 ,
                 none
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 own
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 will
                 own
                 thee
                 .
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 hereafter
                 might
                 divide
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 thee
                 ,
                 might
                 deprive
                 thee
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 thee
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 thou
                 mightest
                 tremble
                 and
                 quake
                 ,
                 fearing
                 the
                 worst
                 is
                 not
                 past
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 all
                 is
                 thus
                 provided
                 afore-hand
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 be
                 thy
                 estate
                 never
                 so
                 disconsolate
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 keep
                 up
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 godly
                 concerning
                 all
                 
                   future
                   things
                
                 ,
                 may
                 thus
                 also
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   evil
                   ,
                   no
                   temptation
                   that
                   shall
                   fall
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   give
                   strength
                   to
                   bear
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   escape
                   .
                
                 You
                 have
                 a
                 Text
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 Ophir
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.13
                 .
                 
                   God
                   is
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   tempted
                   above
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   able
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   temptation
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   way
                   to
                   escape
                   .
                
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 Text
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 some
                 godly
                 people
                 ?
                 Oh
                 they
                 lie
                 under
                 sad
                 temptations
                 ,
                 heavy
                 exercises
                 are
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 ;
                 these
                 will
                 overwhelm
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 undo
                 them
                 !
                 But
                 what
                 saith
                 the
                 Text
                 ?
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 above
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 .
                 See
                 then
                 thy
                 fears
                 ,
                 thy
                 unbelief
                 makes
                 thee
                 go
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Text.
                 Thou
                 sayest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 ,
                 God
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   no
                   more
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   art
                   able
                   .
                
                 Fear
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 escape
                 this
                 ,
                 never
                 overcome
                 this
                 ;
                 Faith
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 escape
                 .
                 Now
                 whether
                 wilt
                 thou
                 believe
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 own
                 fearfull
                 heart
                 ?
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 godly
                 that
                 are
                 tempted
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 in
                 deep
                 waters
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 like
                 Jonas
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 whales
                 belly
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 fear
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 come
                 !
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 For
                 
                   things
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   all
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   never
                   leave
                   them
                   ,
                   nor
                   forsake
                   them
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 are
                 theirs
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 this
                 promise
                 .
                 And
                 Heb.
                 13.5
                 .
                 the
                 Apostle
                 urgeth
                 this
                 against
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   will
                   never
                   leave
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   forsake
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 temptation
                 many
                 times
                 troubleth
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 some
                 godly
                 persons
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 posterity
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 wants
                 ;
                 they
                 fear
                 poverty
                 may
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 an
                 armed
                 man
                 ;
                 especially
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 do
                 in
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 let
                 them
                 live
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 should
                 lose
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 limbs
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 become
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 To
                 live
                 a
                 burden
                 to
                 themselves
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 hath
                 a
                 wicked
                 Position
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   all
                   decrepit
                   old
                   men
                   should
                   be
                   thrown
                   down
                   a
                   steep
                   hill
                   headlong
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   killed
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   burden
                   to
                   a
                   Commonwealth
                   .
                
                 Old
                 people
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 a
                 burden
                 to
                 wicked
                 young
                 people
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 commands
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   to
                   despise
                   our
                   mother
                   when
                   she
                   is
                   old
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 23.22
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 David
                 himself
                 tempted
                 about
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 71.19
                 .
                 
                   When
                   I
                   am
                   old
                   and
                   gray
                   headed
                   ,
                   forsake
                   me
                   not
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 wants
                 or
                 straits
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                 what
                 decayes
                 of
                 grace
                 the
                 godly
                 may
                 fear
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 vigour
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 memory
                 and
                 judgement
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 a
                 good
                 promise
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 92.14
                 .
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   bring
                   forth
                   fruit
                   in
                   old
                   age
                   .
                
                 So
                 Isa
                 .
                 46.4
                 .
                 
                   To
                   your
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   to
                   hoary
                   hairs
                   I
                   will
                   carry
                   thee
                   .
                
                 He
                 will
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 care
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mother
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 in
                 her
                 arms
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 or
                 forsake
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 poverty
                 ,
                 want
                 ,
                 the
                 diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   perswaded
                   of
                   their
                   perseverance
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   never
                   totally
                   and
                   finally
                   fall
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 feared
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 riches
                 ,
                 honours
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 estates
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 grace
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
                 Oh
                 ,
                 if
                 left
                 to
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 prove
                 a
                 Prodigal
                 ,
                 become
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 holinesse
                 !
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 should
                 more
                 make
                 the
                 godly
                 afraid
                 than
                 this
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 godly
                 trembling
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   standeth
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doe
                   not
                   fall
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Corinth
                 .
                 10.12
                 .
                 
                   Works
                   out
                   your
                   salvation
                   with
                   fear
                   and
                   trembling
                   ,
                
                 Philip.
                 2.12
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   feareth
                   alwayes
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 28.14
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 godly
                 fear
                 required
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 godly
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 grace
                 God
                 hath
                 begunne
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 perfect
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 fear
                 is
                 promised
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 32.40
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   fear
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   me
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 glorious
                 promises
                 for
                 our
                 continuance
                 and
                 stedfastnesse
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 subtil
                 devices
                 of
                 false
                 prophets
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 deceive
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 open
                 and
                 violent
                 persecutions
                 shall
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 arms
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 stronger
                 than
                 Christ
                 that
                 can
                 do
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Death
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   surely
                   to
                   come
                   upon
                   every
                   one
                   ,
                   even
                   about
                   that
                   the
                   godly
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   troubled
                   .
                
                 You
                 heard
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 gain
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 redemption
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 Jacobs
                 Chariot
                 .
                 Now
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 have
                 trembling
                 thoughts
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 Christ
                 himself
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 natural
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 tempted
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 comfort
                 ,
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 despair
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 able
                 with
                 readinesse
                 and
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 resigne
                 themselves
                 into
                 Gods
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 excellently
                 fortifie
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   righteous
                   hath
                   hope
                   in
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 14.32
                 .
                 And
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.55
                 .
                 
                   O
                   death
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   sting
                   ?
                
                 And
                 Psal
                 .
                 4.15
                 .
                 see
                 what
                 an
                 expression
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   strengthen
                   him
                   on
                   the
                   bed
                   of
                   languishing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   make
                   all
                   his
                   bed
                   in
                   his
                   sicknesse
                   .
                   All
                   his
                   bed
                
                 ]
                 Do
                 not
                 then
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 comfortlesse
                 at
                 that
                 hour
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 blessed
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 theirs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 prepared
                 onely
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Here
                 riches
                 and
                 honours
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bad
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 onely
                 the
                 godly
                 do
                 possesse
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 life
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 what
                 tongue
                 of
                 men
                 or
                 Angels
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 Scripture
                 cals
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Life
                   ,
                   eternal
                   life
                   ,
                   Glory
                   and
                   immortality
                   ,
                   The
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   A
                   Crown
                   that
                   never
                   withereth
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 comes
                 short
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 Then
                 we
                 rightly
                 esteem
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 account
                 it
                 inestimable
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 everlasting
                 glory
                 is
                 so
                 sure
                 ,
                 though
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 already
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   already
                   passed
                   from
                   death
                   to
                   life
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 3.14
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   already
                   set
                   down
                   with
                   Christ
                   in
                   heavenly
                   places
                   ,
                
                 Ephes
                 .
                 2.6
                 .
                 And
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   faith
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   substance
                   and
                   evidence
                   of
                   things
                   not
                   seen
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 godly
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 lie
                 under
                 all
                 imaginable
                 misery
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 would
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   We
                   account
                   these
                   light
                   afflictions
                   not
                   comparable
                   to
                   that
                   eternal
                   weight
                   of
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 4.17
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 no
                 matter
                 
                 what
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 be
                 so
                 glorious
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 passe
                 from
                 the
                 Mount
                 of
                 Blessing
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Cursing
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   their
                   condition
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   may
                   expect
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   upon
                   them
                   every
                   day
                   .
                
                 Jam.
                 5.1
                 .
                 
                   Go
                   to
                   now
                   ye
                   rich
                   men
                   ,
                   howl
                   and
                   weep
                   for
                   the
                   miseries
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   come
                   upon
                   you
                   .
                
                 God
                 storeth
                 up
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 treasure
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 ungodly
                 may
                 tremble
                 every
                 hour
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 now
                 jolly
                 and
                 confident
                 ,
                 fear
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 may
                 bring
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
                 Sodome
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 morning
                 ,
                 but
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 quickly
                 fell
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 Deut.
                 28.
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 curses
                 of
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 described
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   he
                   should
                   wish
                   for
                   evening
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   continual
                   fear
                   of
                   what
                   may
                   come
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 Even
                 as
                 Cain
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 fearing
                 every
                 one
                 would
                 kill
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 curses
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 feared
                 by
                 thee
                 every
                 day
                 thou
                 arisest
                 or
                 walkest
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Although
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   rather
                   to
                   tremble
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   confident
                   thereby
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Parable
                 of
                 Dives
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 instructeth
                 us
                 of
                 Gods
                 proceedings
                 herein
                 ,
                 Luke
                 16.
                 
                 Abraham
                 told
                 
                   Dives
                   ,
                   He
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   good
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   evil
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 As
                 Ishmael
                 had
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 earthly
                 possessions
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 Canaan
                 or
                 the
                 promise
                 :
                 Thy
                 misery
                 and
                 confusion
                 hereafter
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 rather
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 ease
                 and
                 pleasures
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 longer
                 God
                 keeps
                 off
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 heavy
                 and
                 weighty
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Instruction
                
                 .
                 He
                 only
                 is
                 happy
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Judge
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 blessednesse
                 by
                 this
                 moment
                 ;
                 our
                 lives
                 are
                 shadows
                 that
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
                 what
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 to
                 all
                 eternity
                 ?
                 Say
                 that
                 to
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 Oh
                 prophane
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 that
                 crieth
                 ,
                 Give
                 me
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 others
                 take
                 the
                 future
                 !
                 Thou
                 doest
                 not
                 believe
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 coming
                 ,
                 therefore
                 thou
                 thinkest
                 and
                 speakest
                 so
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 between
                 thy
                 laughing
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 roaring
                 in
                 hell
                 ,
                 thy
                 pleasures
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 torments
                 there
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 eternity
                 coming
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 in
                 your
                 minds
                 and
                 hearts
                 !
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Consolation
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 Soul
                 ,
                 take
                 thy
                 spiritual
                 ease
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 lay
                 themselves
                 down
                 and
                 sleep
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 such
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 fals
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 promise
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 's
                 their
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 unbelief
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 torment
                 themselves
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 what
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 be
                 ?
                 How
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 things
                 come
                 upon
                 me
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 not
                 such
                 promises
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 named
                 quiet
                 thee
                 ?
                 Mayest
                 thou
                 not
                 trust
                 God
                 upon
                 his
                 Word
                 ?
              
               
                 Vse
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Terrour
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 with
                 Agag
                 rise
                 up
                 comfortably
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 delicately
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   worst
                   is
                   past
                
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 God
                 reserveth
                 his
                 bitter
                 gall
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 grief
                 ,
                 pain
                 and
                 misery
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 those
                 dregs
                 thou
                 must
                 drink
                 up
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Break
                 off
                 thy
                 sins
                 quickly
                 by
                 repentance
                 ;
                 think
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 those
                 cost
                 me
                 hereafter
                 ?
                 How
                 do
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 hell
                 think
                 of
                 those
                 wicked
                 wayes
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 brought
                 them
                 thither
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 not
                 curse
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 day
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 hearkened
                 to
                 Satans
                 temptations
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Verse
                   23.
                
                 
                 And
                 ye
                 are
                 Christs
                 .
              
               
                 VVE
                 shall
                 now
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 this
                 Mount
                 of
                 Transfiguration
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 every
                 believer
                 might
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   to
                   be
                   here
                
                 ;
                 and
                 pursue
                 the
                 other
                 matter
                 that
                 is
                 behind
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 a
                 Climax
                 rising
                 higher
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   is
                   Gods.
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 highest
                 round
                 in
                 this
                 ladder
                 reacheth
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 Jacobs
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 one
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 the
                 Apostle
                 now
                 changing
                 his
                 speech
                 ;
                 before
                 
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ;
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 yours
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 also
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   you
                   are
                   Christs
                
                 ;
                 whereby
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 spoken
                 of
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 godly
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mixing
                 water
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 too
                 much
                 drunk
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 giddy
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   yours
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 your
                 Priviledge
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   you
                   are
                   Christs
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 your
                 Duty
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 what
                 ever
                 you
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 God
                 created
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 creatures
                 therein
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 for
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 then
                 observe
                 the
                 difference
                 in
                 this
                 expression
                 and
                 sense
                 between
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 When
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   were
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                
                 he
                 meant
                 it
                 
                   of
                   spiritual
                   use
                   only
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   dominion
                   and
                   power
                
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Christs
                
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   wholly
                   his
                   creatures
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   absolute
                   dominion
                   and
                   sovereignty
                   over
                   us
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   things
                   are
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   ,
                
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 
                   finis
                   indigentiae
                
                 ,
                 he
                 needs
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wants
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 
                   Finis
                   assimilationis
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 needs
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 perfect
                 in
                 communicating
                 his
                 grace
                 and
                 holinesse
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 Observe
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   can
                   doe
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   Christs
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   Christs
                
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 Apostle
                 driveth
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 should
                 glory
                 onely
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 Pauls
                 or
                 Apolloes
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 him
                 onely
                 must
                 they
                 glory
                 and
                 judge
                 themselves
                 compleat
                 .
              
               
                 
                 To
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 in
                 what
                 respects
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 is
                 Christs
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   bought
                   and
                   purchased
                   by
                   his
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 oweth
                 
                   all
                   his
                   being
                   ,
                   comforts
                   and
                   priviledges
                   onely
                   to
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   not
                   your
                   own
                   ,
                   for
                   ye
                   are
                   bought
                   with
                   a
                   price
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 well
                 may
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Christs
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 cometh
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 at
                 a
                 dear
                 rate
                 .
                 
                   Never
                   did
                   King
                   yet
                   subject
                   ,
                   or
                   master
                   a
                   servant
                   at
                   so
                   dear
                   a
                   prize
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   obtained
                   thee
                   .
                
                 He
                 did
                 undergoe
                 all
                 that
                 agony
                 and
                 shamefull
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 thee
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 thou
                 wert
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 thee
                 his
                 :
                 For
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 the
                 clean
                 contrary
                 was
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 before
                 made
                 Christs
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 
                 Devils
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 wholly
                 his
                 ,
                 Of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 lived
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 all
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 affections
                 and
                 actions
                 were
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ruled
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 wholly
                 did
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 his
                 kingdome
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 Oh
                 wonderfull
                 and
                 happy
                 change
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dark
                 prison
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 chains
                 and
                 fetters
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 robes
                 of
                 Christ
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 free
                 indeed
                 !
                 Consider
                 then
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 godly
                 become
                 Christs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 shedding
                 his
                 bloud
                 :
                 we
                 were
                 Satans
                 captives
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 made
                 Christs
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 the
                 godly
                 live
                 to
                 sinne
                 or
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 any
                 more
                 ?
                 Were
                 they
                 crucified
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 Have
                 they
                 obtained
                 thee
                 at
                 so
                 dear
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ?
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   godly
                   they
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   Because
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   new
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 being
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 be
                 Christs
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carnally
                 minded
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 communicateth
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 new
                 being
                 ,
                 gives
                 them
                 an
                 heavenly
                 nature
                 ,
                 enables
                 them
                 to
                 mortifie
                 sinne
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   Christs
                   merit
                   ,
                   and
                   Christs
                   Spirit
                   goe
                   together
                   ;
                   Where
                   his
                   death
                   is
                   effectual
                   ,
                   his
                   Spirit
                   is
                   efficacious
                   .
                   None
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Christs
                   by
                   his
                   death
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Christs
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   forming
                   and
                   fashioning
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   have
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   led
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 carnal
                 and
                 earthly
                 men
                 stand
                 aloof
                 off
                 !
                 This
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 understand
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 art
                 Christs
                 ,
                 his
                 Spirit
                 dwels
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 leades
                 thee
                 ,
                 guides
                 thee
                 ,
                 enables
                 thee
                 ,
                 quickens
                 thee
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 who
                 can
                 challenge
                 an
                 interest
                 in
                 Christ
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Are
                 not
                 most
                 men
                 destitute
                 of
                 Christs
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Romans
                 18.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   be
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   then
                   as
                   that
                   raised
                   up
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   grave
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   would
                   raise
                   us
                   from
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   Because
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Alpha
                   and
                   Omega
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   the
                   beginning
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Alpha
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 AVTHOVR
                 and
                 FOVNTAIN
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 spiritual
                 good
                 we
                 have
                 ;
                 compared
                 theerefore
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 that
                 gives
                 of
                 its
                 fulnesse
                 to
                 every
                 Member
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Vine
                 from
                 which
                 every
                 Branch
                 deriveth
                 its
                 nourishment
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 cals
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Authour
                   and
                   finisher
                   of
                   our
                   faith
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 12.2
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 he
                 that
                 giveth
                 life
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 spiritual
                 strength
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 every
                 effect
                 is
                 more
                 the
                 causes
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 its
                 owne
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 thou
                 hast
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 wholly
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 streame
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 light
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ;
                 for
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 immediately
                 perish
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Alpha
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 Omega
                 and
                 end
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 live
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.20
                 .
                 
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   live
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 All
                 our
                 graces
                 are
                 to
                 carry
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 love
                 and
                 affections
                 to
                 be
                 pitched
                 on
                 Christ
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 preach
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 drinke
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thereby
                 to
                 strengthen
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 serve
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 what
                 ever
                 we
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 ever
                 we
                 suffer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   Christian
                   compleatnesse
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Colos
                 .
                 1.19
                 .
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   him
                   should
                   all
                   fulnesse
                   dwell
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   are
                   compleat
                   in
                   him
                
                 ,
                 Colos
                 .
                 2.10
                 .
                 So
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   be
                   made
                   unto
                   us
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   and
                   redemption
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.30
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 all
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 in
                 us
                 nothing
                 but
                 sinne
                 and
                 emptinesse
                 ;
                 no
                 marvael
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 his
                 more
                 than
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 admirable
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 inferreth
                 duty
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 thou
                 art
                 Christs
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 matter
                 of
                 Justification
                 ,
                 What
                 thou
                 art
                 ?
                 but
                 ,
                 what
                 Christ
                 is
                 ?
                 Not
                 what
                 sinne
                 thou
                 hast
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 righteousnesse
                 Christ
                 hath
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Law
                 come
                 and
                 demand
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Christs
                 :
                 If
                 thy
                 conscience
                 accuse
                 thee
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Christs
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Devil
                 tempt
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 arraign
                 thee
                 ,
                 still
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Christs
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 Christs
                 must
                 needs
                 answer
                 all
                 Objections
                 .
                 Who
                 shall
                 impeach
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Who
                 shall
                 accuse
                 Christ
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 evangelical
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 by
                 faith
                 fill
                 our
                 souls
                 with
                 this
                 assurance
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 Christs
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 and
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 bear
                 us
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 down
                 all
                 oppositions
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 may
                 we
                 be
                 confident
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Gospel
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 our selves
                 in
                 our
                 works
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 or
                 are
                 slavishly
                 dejected
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 when
                 humbled
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 should
                 live
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 dwels
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 dwell
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ravished
                 alwayes
                 with
                 the
                 grace
                 that
                 comes
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 The
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Justification
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 and
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   Because
                   we
                   are
                   wholly
                   to
                   be
                   disposed
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   conditions
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   exercises
                   and
                   temptations
                
                 For
                 Christ
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 Lord
                 and
                 King
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 orders
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 ruleth
                 and
                 governeth
                 us
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 will.
                 Sometimes
                 he
                 cals
                 us
                 to
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 worke
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 what
                 ever
                 condition
                 or
                 exercise
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 this
                 should
                 teach
                 us
                 patience
                 and
                 submission
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 much
                 of
                 suffering
                 for
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 Truth
                 and
                 Glory
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 doth
                 not
                 think
                 such
                 a
                 Disciple
                 worthy
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 love
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 it self
                 lesse
                 than
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Christs
                 ,
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 their
                 estates
                 ,
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 grudge
                 to
                 give
                 all
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 called
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 repine
                 at
                 any
                 labour
                 or
                 suffering
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   worth
                   ten
                   thousand
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 David
                 )
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   any
                   more
                   endanger
                   thy selfe
                   in
                   battel
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Name
                 ,
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 his
                 Glory
                 is
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 better
                 than
                 all
                 my
                 wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 and
                 the
                 birds
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 are
                 killed
                 for
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 pity
                 therein
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 perfection
                 :
                 So
                 are
                 we
                 made
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 wealth
                 ,
                 our
                 health
                 ,
                 our
                 estates
                 ,
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 perfection
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 improvement
                 ;
                 They
                 doe
                 then
                 attaine
                 that
                 glorious
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 us
                 .
                 Oh
                 how
                 would
                 this
                 make
                 us
                 deny
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 preferre
                 Christ
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 the
                 preheminence
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 !
              
               
                 
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   Characters
                   or
                   Properties
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Christs
                   .
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   desire
                   more
                   knowledge
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   more
                   acquaintance
                   with
                   him
                   ;
                   they
                   prize
                   him
                   above
                   all
                   worldly
                   things
                   .
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.8
                 .
                 
                   accounts
                   all
                   things
                   dung
                   for
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 The
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 Canticles
                 is
                 inamoured
                 with
                 his
                 beauty
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 Song
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 spiritually
                 of
                 that
                 spiritual
                 fulnesse
                 and
                 excellency
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   have
                   their
                   conversation
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 look
                 for
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.31
                 .
                 Thus
                 faith
                 represents
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 lovelinesse
                 and
                 excellency
                 :
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 voluptuous
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Christian
                 is
                 with
                 Christ
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 the
                 treasures
                 of
                 wisdom
                 and
                 grace
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 godly
                 soul
                 is
                 searching
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   they
                   abhorre
                   and
                   have
                   no
                   communion
                   with
                   any
                   sinne
                   or
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   only
                   Christ
                   hateth
                   .
                
                 Though
                 we
                 be
                 poor
                 and
                 miserable
                 ,
                 Christ
                 may
                 love
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 sinfull
                 then
                 Christ
                 abhorreth
                 us
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   What
                   concord
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   Belial
                   ?
                   What
                   agreement
                   between
                   light
                   and
                   darknesse
                   ?
                
                 Christ
                 indeed
                 conversed
                 with
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 the
                 Physician
                 with
                 diseased
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 better
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 heal
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 may
                 we
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   no
                   fellowship
                   of
                   approbation
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   have
                   with
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   to
                   reprove
                   them
                   .
                
                 You
                 may
                 reade
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 fore-head
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 Christ
                 or
                 no.
                 For
                 would
                 Christ
                 defile
                 himself
                 with
                 such
                 ungodly
                 wayes
                 ?
                 Oh
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 !
                 Now
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 Christs
                 ,
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 Image
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   put
                   on
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 Christ
                 appeareth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Those
                   that
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   they
                   live
                   not
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 They
                 please
                 not
                 themselves
                 or
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 sinfull
                 way
                 .
                 
                   If
                   I
                   should
                   please
                   men
                   ,
                   I
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 1.10
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 give
                 content
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 please
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 please
                 Christ
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 Christians
                 are
                 alwayes
                 hated
                 ,
                 opposed
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 
                   as
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   they
                   would
                   love
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Disciple
                   must
                   not
                   thinke
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   his
                   Master
                   .
                
                 And
                 truly
                 no
                 wonder
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 Christ
                 sought
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 humbled
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 despicable
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 ought
                 we
                 not
                 to
                 exalt
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 debased
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 magnified
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   Vse
                   of
                   Exhortation
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   Christ's
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   self-denying
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   Christs
                   crosse
                   ,
                   to
                   love
                   him
                   more
                   than
                   all
                   they
                   have
                   :
                   for
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   for
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 as
                 man
                 was
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 for
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 that
                 day
                 were
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 mans
                 necessity
                 :
                 so
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 thy
                 credit
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 then
                 the
                 lesse
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 not
                 so
                 necessary
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldst
                 be
                 rich
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 honoured
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 preserved
                 .
                 How
                 ungodly
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 pretend
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 thy
                 carnal
                 advantages
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 head
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 feet
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   Terrour
                   to
                   all
                   those
                   who
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   constant
                   practice
                   of
                   wickedness
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   none
                   of
                   Christs
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   portion
                   in
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   no
                   share
                   in
                   his
                   mediation
                   .
                
                 How
                 miserably
                 did
                 Esau
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 fathers
                 blessing
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 farre
                 greater
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 out
                 of
                 Christs
                 prayers
                 Christs
                 intercession
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 expiation
                 .
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 retain
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 too
                 :
                 Thou
                 canst
                 not
                 love
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 too
                 .
                 What
                 hope
                 then
                 and
                 refuge
                 remains
                 for
                 thee
                 ?
                 If
                 Christ
                 cast
                 thee
                 off
                 ,
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 remedy
                 left
                 ?
                 Can
                 any
                 Angels
                 help
                 thee
                 ?
                 Are
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 Christs
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 thy
                 case
                 is
                 altogether
                 desperate
                 ,
                 who
                 art
                 cast
                 off
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 yet
                 men
                 sit
                 and
                 hear
                 these
                 things
                 without
                 fear
                 or
                 trembling
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   And
                   Christ
                   is
                   Gods.
                
                 
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 round
                 in
                 the
                 Ladder
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   primo
                   ad
                   ultimum
                
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 step
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 beside
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 other
                 particulars
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 received
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 pill
                 hardly
                 taken
                 down
                 .
                 
                 The
                 expression
                 seemeth
                 hard
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   Gods
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 were
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 godly
                 .
                 But
                 Chrysostome
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   the
                   words
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   sense
                   is
                   much
                   different
                   .
                   The
                   world
                   is
                   ours
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   made
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   Christs
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   his
                   creatures
                   purchased
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   is
                   Gods
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   most
                   beloved
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 fully
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Christ
                 is
                 considered
                 two
                 wayes
                 :
                 Either
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   an
                   absolute
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   think
                   it
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 3.6
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 equal
                 with
                 God.
                 Or
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   a
                   Mediatour
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 
                   two
                   Natures
                   ,
                   Divine
                
                 and
                 Humane
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 Christ
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Humane
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 God.
                 Or
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 thus
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 at
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 
                   Thus
                   Christ
                   both
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   in
                   his
                   whole
                   Mediatory
                   Office
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.24
                 .
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Sonne
                   shall
                   give
                   up
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   all
                   .
                
                 We
                 have
                 two
                 places
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.3
                 .
                 
                   The
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   woman
                   is
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   God
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Person
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Mediatory
                   Office.
                
                 So
                 John
                 14.28
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Father
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   I
                   ,
                
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Manhood
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mediatory
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 these
                 sublime
                 Disputes
                 about
                 Christ
                 as
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   that
                   be
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   Divine
                   ,
                   How
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   primary
                   Object
                   of
                   Religious
                   Worship
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   secondary
                   Object
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   ?
                
                 This
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 noble
                 Question
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 not
                 so
                 practical
                 ,
                 I
                 wave
                 ;
                 onely
                 some
                 positive
                 things
                 I
                 shall
                 deliver
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   is
                   wholly
                   Gods.
                   
                
              
               
                 His
                 Office
                 and
                 work
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 reconcile
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Saviour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 .
                 The
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 salvation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 obtaineth
                 for
                 believers
                 ;
                 and
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 means
                 and
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 is
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 open
                 this
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   Person
                   consisting
                   of
                   a
                   Divine
                   and
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   mixtion
                   ,
                   or
                   confusion
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   meer
                   inhabitation
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   Personal
                   Vnion
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   commonly
                   called
                   Hypostatical
                   .
                
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 tell
                 you
                 how
                 much
                 that
                 word
                 Hypostasis
                 troubled
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Latine
                   Church
                
                 having
                 a
                 clear
                 contrary
                 thought
                 about
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Church
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 both
                 agreed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 phrases
                 they
                 condemned
                 in
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 heretical
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 but
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 not
                 making
                 two
                 Christs
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 main
                 fundamental
                 Article
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 in
                 former
                 ages
                 alwayes
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 rob
                 him
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 raised
                 these
                 monstrous
                 and
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 again
                 from
                 hell
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 foundation
                 and
                 pillar
                 standeth
                 sure
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   Personal
                   Vnion
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   real
                   communication
                   of
                   the
                   Properties
                   of
                   each
                   Nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   verbal
                   one
                   in
                   the
                   concrete
                   ,
                   both
                   things
                   are
                   predicated
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 is
                 not
                 passible
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Humane
                   Nature
                
                 onely
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   omnipotent
                
                 and
                 omniscient
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Divine
                 only
                 ,
                 yet
                 of
                 Christ
                 we
                 predicate
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 and
                 omniscient
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 one
                 Nature
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   being
                   thus
                   a
                   Person
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   cloathed
                   with
                   those
                   three
                   Offices
                   ,
                   which
                   fit
                   him
                   fully
                   for
                   our
                   Redemption
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 first
                 Medius
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 :
                 Then
                 he
                 is
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Office.
                 His
                 Office
                 is
                 three-fold
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King.
                 This
                 makes
                 him
                 the
                 Trismegist
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   ter
                   maximus
                
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 judge
                 these
                 things
                 metaphysical
                 curiosities
                 :
                 No
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 
                   firme
                   faith
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 in
                 believing
                 Christs
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 lieth
                 all
                 the
                 comfort
                 and
                 treasure
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 our
                 study
                 ,
                 our
                 meditation
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 
                   Quis
                   sit
                   ,
                   &
                   qualis
                
                 ?
                 Who
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ?
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 speaks
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 God.
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   is
                   Gods.
                
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   Incarnation
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   God.
                
                 He
                 therefore
                 took
                 our
                 Nature
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 his
                 Elect
                 people
                 .
                 
                   God
                   so
                   loved
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   sent
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   .
                
                 John
                 3.16
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   us
                   a
                   Sonne
                   is
                   borne
                   ,
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   Sonne
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 .
                 9.6
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 work
                 of
                 Incarnation
                 ,
                 this
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 from
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 stupendious
                 a
                 mystery
                 ,
                 is
                 originally
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 
                   do
                   Gods
                   work
                
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Gods
                   servant
                
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 52.13
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 against
                 his
                 own
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   is
                   Gods
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   acknowledgeth
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Truth
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   taking
                   all
                   off
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   himself
                   only
                   a
                   Minister
                   ,
                   or
                   Embassadour
                   coming
                   in
                   his
                   Fathers
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   revealing
                   his
                   will.
                
                 See
                 this
                 notably
                 ,
                 John
                 8
                 26
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 
                   I
                   speak
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   heard
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   nothing
                   of
                   my self
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   my
                   Father
                   hath
                   taught
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   speak
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 So
                 vers
                 .
                 42.
                 
                 
                   I
                   came
                   not
                   of
                   my self
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                
                 But
                 especially
                 John
                 7.16
                 .
                 
                   My
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   not
                   mine
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   speaketh
                   of
                   himself
                   seeketh
                   his
                   own
                   glory
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 Christ
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 he
                 preached
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 Mediatour
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
                 that
                 invented
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 finite
                 creature
                 ,
                 though
                 united
                 personally
                 to
                 an
                 infinite
                 Person
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 an
                 admirable
                 instance
                 is
                 this
                 of
                 modesty
                 !
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 not
                 ,
                 preacheth
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 How
                 should
                 we
                 Ministers
                 then
                 not
                 preach
                 our
                 own
                 fancies
                 ,
                 our
                 own
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 delivered
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 
                   How
                   would
                   this
                   bridle
                   up
                   a
                   deal
                   of
                   bold
                   ignorance
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ?
                   Men
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   so
                   forward
                   to
                   teach
                   before
                   they
                   have
                   well
                   learned
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 Christ
                 speaketh
                 nor
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 consider
                 that
                 connexion
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   speaketh
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   seeketh
                   his
                   own
                   glory
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 contented
                 with
                 Scripture-doctrine
                 ,
                 with
                 truths
                 delivered
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 bring
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 only
                 to
                 seek
                 vain
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 applause
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 wholly
                 Gods
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 he
                 preached
                 was
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   he
                   sought
                   not
                   his
                   own
                   glory
                   ,
                
                 did
                 not
                 exalt
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 John
                 8
                 29.
                 
                 
                   I
                   do
                   alwayes
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   please
                   him
                
                 And
                 vers
                 .
                 54
                 
                   If
                   I
                   honour
                   my self
                   ,
                   my
                   honour
                   is
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 So
                 John
                 17.4
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   glorified
                   thee
                   on
                   earth
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 and
                 suffered
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 to
                 glorifie
                 and
                 advance
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 For
                 alas
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 no
                 reputation
                 :
                 Under
                 what
                 reproach
                 ,
                 contempt
                 and
                 scorn
                 did
                 he
                 live
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 might
                 easily
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 he
                 looked
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 President
                 for
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 self-denial
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 work
                 wonders
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 Gods
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 They
                 rend
                 their
                 cloaths
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 such
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   they
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   who
                   inabled
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Act.
                 14.11
                 .
                 Yes
                 how
                 ready
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 our
                 parts
                 ,
                 our
                 gifts
                 ?
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 wholly
                 Gods
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   that
                   obediential
                   resignation
                   of
                   himself
                   to
                   do
                   Gods
                   will.
                   Let
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   ,
                   O
                   God.
                
                 And
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 because
                 hereby
                 he
                 would
                 
                   fulfill
                   all
                   righteousnesse
                
                 .
                 And
                 John
                 17.4
                 .
                 
                   I
                   have
                   finished
                   the
                   work
                   which
                   thou
                   gavest
                   me
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   become
                   under
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 So
                 John
                 6.38
                 .
                 
                   I
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   my
                   own
                   will
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 John
                 18.18
                 .
                 Gods
                 will
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 he
                 cals
                 it
                 a
                 Commandment
                 .
                 And
                 John
                 12.49
                 .
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   me
                   a
                   Commandment
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 to
                 do
                 and
                 suffer
                 what
                 was
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 laid
                 on
                 Christ
                 by
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 truly
                 and
                 properly
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 things
                 admirable
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   God
                   so
                   loved
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   So
                
                 ]
                 The
                 Apostle
                 could
                 not
                 give
                 an
                 How
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 So
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 expressed
                 .
                 When
                 Abraham
                 offered
                 his
                 only
                 sonne
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 God
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   know
                   thou
                   lovest
                   me
                   .
                
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 Christ
                 dying
                 and
                 suffering
                 all
                 those
                 agonies
                 and
                 miseries
                 for
                 us
                 may
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 now
                 we
                 know
                 God
                 loveth
                 us
                 ?
                 Shall
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 so
                 admire
                 Gods
                 love
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 man
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 crieth
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   man
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   so
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Psal
                 .
                 8.4
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 rather
                 may
                 man
                 stand
                 astonished
                 at
                 this
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 giving
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Well
                 may
                 God
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 love
                 it self
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 honey
                 .
                 Who
                 may
                 ,
                 if
                 repenting
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 Blackmoor
                 sinner
                 ,
                 doubt
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
                 in
                 pardoning
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 the
                 greater
                 ?
                 Which
                 is
                 greater
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pardon
                 sinne
                 ?
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   love
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 admirable
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 us
                 sinners
                 and
                 enemies
                 :
                 herein
                 he
                 did
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 love
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 exemplary
                 manner
                 .
                 Jonathans
                 love
                 to
                 David
                 is
                 much
                 commended
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 spark
                 to
                 this
                 flame
                 ?
                 Oh
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 poor
                 doubting
                 and
                 unbelieving
                 sinner
                 question
                 forgivenesse
                 ,
                 doubt
                 whether
                 Christ
                 will
                 accept
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 Christ
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 him
                 already
                 !
                 Fear
                 not
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 hell
                 is
                 over
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   this
                   admire
                   the
                   self-denial
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   layeth
                   aside
                   the
                   exercise
                   and
                   manifestation
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   divine
                   glory
                   he
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   contemptible
                   ,
                   of
                   no
                   reputation
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 aggravateth
                 this
                 ,
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   robbery
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 he
                 became
                 such
                 a
                 worm
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mystery
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Christs
                 condescension
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 their
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 took
                 not
                 their
                 Nature
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   look
                
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.12
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 search
                 into
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ravished
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Oh
                 what
                 an
                 example
                 is
                 here
                 for
                 us
                 of
                 self-denial
                 and
                 preparednesse
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 all
                 at
                 his
                 command
                 !
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   this
                   it
                   's
                   admirable
                   ,
                   The
                   humble
                   and
                   ready
                   obedience
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Doth
                 Christ
                 any
                 way
                 gain-say
                 this
                 commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Doth
                 he
                 murmur
                 at
                 it
                 ?
                 Doth
                 he
                 begin
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 his
                 undertaking
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 giveth
                 up
                 himself
                 
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 willing
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 bids
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 its
                 curses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 fall
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 Saul
                 runne
                 his
                 Spear
                 at
                 David
                 ,
                 but
                 missing
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 stuck
                 in
                 the
                 wall
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 anger
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 emptying
                 it self
                 violently
                 ,
                 misseth
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 fals
                 on
                 Christ
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 willing
                 expression
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Loe
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   will
                   ,
                   O
                   God!
                
                 Heb.
                 10.9
                 .
              
               
                 Vse
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 Christ
                 thus
                 Gods
                 ?
                 Then
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mediatory
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 alwayes
                 remain
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 glory
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 actual
                 administration
                 shall
                 then
                 cease
                 .
                 The
                 damned
                 in
                 Hell
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 plead
                 Christ
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 urge
                 his
                 death
                 any
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 now
                 that
                 gracious
                 dispensation
                 is
                 ceased
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 oil
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 water
                 to
                 refresh
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 now
                 as
                 desperate
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 never
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Christ
                 ;
                 thy
                 estate
                 and
                 the
                 Devils
                 is
                 now
                 both
                 alike
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 let
                 wicked
                 men
                 that
                 need
                 Christ
                 ,
                 awaken
                 and
                 look
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 a
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 while
                 a
                 Christ
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ;
                 the
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 actually
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 King
                 ,
                 dispense
                 such
                 mercies
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 Christ
                 thus
                 wholly
                 Gods
                 ?
                 Then
                 what
                 self-denial
                 ,
                 what
                 humility
                 and
                 modesty
                 should
                 we
                 learn
                 hence
                 ?
                 Shall
                 Christ
                 not
                 seek
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 ?
                 Shall
                 not
                 he
                 seek
                 to
                 please
                 himself
                 ?
                 Shall
                 not
                 he
                 exalt
                 his
                 own
                 will
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 magnifie
                 our
                 self-glory
                 ,
                 our
                 own
                 will
                 ,
                 our
                 own
                 advantage
                 ?
                 It
                 should
                 shame
                 us
                 to
                 follow
                 such
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 this
                 Christ
                 ;
                 How
                 ill
                 do
                 such
                 an
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 members
                 agree
                 together
                 ?
                 Think
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 pride
                 ,
                 vain-glory
                 ,
                 self-will
                 ,
                 stirreth
                 in
                 thee
                 :
                 If
                 Christ
                 had
                 been
                 thus
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 pardon
                 ,
                 no
                 salvation
                 for
                 me
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               GODLY
               MANS
               CHOICE
               ,
               COMPARED
               WITH
               The
               Natural
               Mans
               ,
               AND
               Found
               to
               be
               Incomparably
               the
               Best
               .
            
             
               Preached
               from
               Psalme
               4th
               .
               Vers
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               now
               published
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 Anthony
                 Burgesse
              
               Pastour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Sutton-Coldfield
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Abraham
                 Miller
              
               for
               
                 Thomas
                 Underhill
              
               at
               the
               Signe
               of
               the
               Anchor
               and
               Bible
               in
               Pauls
               Church-yard
               ,
               M.
               DC
               .
               LIX
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               THe
               Psalms
               are
               noted
               to
               have
               this
               peculiar
               Excellency
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               experimental
               breathings
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               exercised
               under
               various
               temptations
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               is
               doctrinally
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Idea
               delivered
               in
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               here
               practically
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 Subjecto
              
               ,
               visibly
               expressed
               :
               so
               that
               none
               can
               understand
               them
               ,
               unless
               he
               bring
               the
               same
               spirit
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               breathed
               in
               David
               ,
               while
               he
               composed
               them
               .
               This
               is
               Davids
               spiritual
               Harp
               ,
               driving
               away
               all
               the
               evil
               and
               malignant
               affections
               ,
               that
               may
               at
               any
               times
               rise
               up
               in
               us
               .
               That
               Poetical
               one
               of
               Orpheus
               ,
               though
               said
               to
               tame
               Beasts
               ,
               is
               not
               comparable
               to
               this
               .
               Now
               
                 as
                 face
                 answereth
                 face
              
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               answer
               Davids
               in
               his
               respective
               agonies
               of
               his
               soul
               ;
               when
               grace
               worketh
               ,
               when
               corruption
               worketh
               ,
               he
               doth
               observe
               by
               the
               like
               transactions
               in
               his
               own
               soul
               .
               Among
               other
               particulars
               ,
               I
               have
               selected
               this
               
                 4th
                 Psalm
              
               in
               the
               three
               last
               verses
               to
               discourse
               upon
               ,
               because
               therein
               is
               declared
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               natural
               man
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               
                 summum
                 bonum
              
               ,
               and
               what
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               wherein
               I
               am
               more
               large
               ;
               so
               
               that
               an
               heavenly
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               is
               chiefly
               the
               Subject
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ;
               sublime
               and
               high
               matter
               comparatively
               to
               our
               dull
               ,
               lumpish
               and
               heavy
               hearts
               .
               For
               this
               end
               doth
               God
               many
               times
               exercise
               his
               people
               with
               sad
               temptations
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               experimentally
               say
               ,
               
                 Gods
                 loving
                 kindness
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 life
                 .
              
               For
               Job
               and
               many
               others
               have
               lived
               ,
               yet
               desired
               death
               .
               The
               damned
               in
               Hell
               live
               ,
               yet
               annihilation
               would
               be
               welcome
               to
               them
               .
               So
               that
               he
               only
               liveth
               ,
               who
               enjoyeth
               the
               favour
               of
               God.
               As
               for
               the
               greatest
               worldly
               pleasures
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               like
               the
               fancies
               of
               distracted
               men
               .
               So
               that
               as
               some
               who
               have
               perswaded
               themselves
               in
               such
               pleasing
               delights
               ,
               and
               apprehending
               themselves
               masters
               of
               such
               great
               revenews
               ,
               when
               cured
               of
               this
               delirium
               by
               Physicians
               ,
               have
               been
               displeased
               thereat
               ,
               saying
               ,
               they
               never
               enjoyed
               a
               better
               time
               ,
               then
               under
               those
               deluded
               imaginations
               .
               Such
               a
               folly
               and
               dream
               doth
               possesse
               all
               natural
               men
               ,
               while
               destitute
               of
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               ,
               they
               are
               unwilling
               to
               be
               awakened
               out
               of
               this
               dream
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               cured
               of
               this
               folly
               .
               But
               with
               David
               ,
               we
               call
               upon
               thee
               ,
               
                 to
                 taste
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 good
                 God
                 is
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               thou
               wilt
               cry
               out
               with
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Sero
                 te
                 amavi
                 Domine
                 ,
              
               even
               mourn
               ,
               because
               thou
               wast
               not
               acquainted
               with
               him
               any
               sooner
               .
               And
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               quickned
               up
               hereunto
               ,
               be
               diligent
               in
               meditating
               of
               these
               holy
               Psalms
               ,
               wherein
               is
               contained
               
                 flamnigera
                 Theologia
              
               ,
               for
               hereby
               thou
               wilt
               find
               thy self
               as
               it
               were
               in
               Eliahs
               fiery
               Chariot
               carried
               up
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 ANTHONY
                 BURGESSE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   March
                   18.
                   1658.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               NATURAL
               MANS
               CHOICE
               :
               SHEWING
               That
               no
               unregenerate
               Man
               can
               ascend
               any
               higher
               in
               his
               Choice
               and
               Desires
               ,
               then
               the
               Creature
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Psalm
                     4.6
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   that
                   say
                   ,
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 THe
                 Divine
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 Verse
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 a
                 pathetical
                 manner
                 ,
                 reprove
                 all
                 his
                 ungodly
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 also
                 Enemies
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Reproof
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Reasonings
                 .
                 As
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 earthly
                 good
                 and
                 advantage
                 they
                 seek
                 after
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 vanity
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 
                   a
                   lye
                
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 never
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 they
                 expect
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   nigrum
                   nihil
                
                 ,
                 a
                 black
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 attempts
                 against
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 frustrated
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 setteth
                 a
                 part
                 the
                 godly
                 man
                 for
                 himself
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 his
                 Treasure
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   his
                   eye
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 certainly
                 defend
                 .
                 Thereupon
                 he
                 exhorts
                 them
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   communing
                   with
                   their
                   own
                   hearts
                   on
                   their
                   beds
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 solemnest
                 and
                 most
                 serious
                 time
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 their
                 waies
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 wickednesse
                 was
                 committed
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 
                   consideration
                   .
                   Intellectus
                   cogitabundus
                   ,
                   is
                   principium
                   omnis
                   boni
                   ,
                   Oh
                   consider
                   this
                   ye
                   that
                   forget
                   God!
                   
                
              
               
               
                 This
                 Repentance
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 he
                 presseth
                 two
                 Duties
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 
                   offer
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   righteousnesse
                
                 ;
                 To
                 be
                 diligent
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 godly
                 cleansing
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 from
                 all
                 impiety
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Even
                 Bellarmine
                 on
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 confesseth
                 this
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   presume
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   works
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   best
                   religious
                   performances
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   rest
                   their
                   souls
                   wholly
                   on
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 having
                 given
                 this
                 spiritual
                 counsell
                 ,
                 he
                 informeth
                 us
                 of
                 
                   two
                   different
                   dispositions
                
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 For
                 although
                 there
                 be
                 various
                 Interpretations
                 and
                 conjectures
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 pitch
                 on
                 that
                 as
                 most
                 genuine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Natural
                   and
                   Carnal
                   disposition
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   every
                   unregenerate
                   man
                   ;
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                
                 They
                 dispise
                 the
                 counsell
                 given
                 ;
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 religious
                 duties
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 no
                 good
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 manifest
                 their
                 desires
                 after
                 some
                 terrene
                 and
                 worldly
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   Charectar
                   of
                   a
                   gracious
                   and
                   regenerate
                   man
                   ;
                   Lord
                   lift
                   thou
                   up
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   countenance
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 this
                 text
                 ,
                 like
                 Rebecca's
                 Womb
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 prophane
                 Esau
                 ,
                 who
                 esteemed
                 a
                 morsell
                 of
                 meat
                 above
                 his
                 Birthright
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 Jacob
                 striving
                 within
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 have
                 represented
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   heart-wish
                   ,
                   and
                   souls
                   desire
                   of
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   till
                   sanctified
                
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 go
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 happinesse
                 in
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 some
                 creature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 this
                 distempered
                 palate
                 ,
                 many
                 ;
                 even
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 Regeneration
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 
                   set
                   his
                   affections
                   on
                   things
                   above
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   ardent
                   affection
                   ,
                   They
                   say
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 internally
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 affections
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fool
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 tongue
                 externally
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 this
                 corrupt
                 heart
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 which
                 their
                 whole
                 heart
                 is
                 carried
                 out
                 unto
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   shew
                   us
                   any
                   good
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 good
                 or
                 content
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 spoken
                 oppositely
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 desire
                 the
                 Devils
                 offer
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   might
                   be
                   shewed
                   them
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 worship
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 any
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 enjoy
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 shew
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 doth
                 bu●
                 shew
                 the
                 worlds
                 glory
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 shew
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ;
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 Psal
                 .
                 60.3
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   shewed
                   thy
                   people
                   hard
                   things
                
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 drink
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 astonishment
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Natural
                   or
                   Vnregenerate
                   Man
                   ,
                   can
                   lift
                   up
                   his
                   heart
                   any
                   higher
                   ,
                   then
                   unto
                   a
                   worldly
                   Happinesse
                   and
                   content
                   in
                   the
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   you
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   powerfull
                   and
                   moving
                   manner
                   ,
                   discovered
                   spiritual
                   duties
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   Conversion
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   matter
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     will
                     shew
                     us
                     any
                     good
                     ?
                  
                   That
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Swine
                   ,
                   though
                   Pearles
                   and
                   precious
                   Flowers
                   be
                   thrown
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   yet
                   she
                   trampleth
                   them
                   
                   under
                   her
                   feet
                   ,
                   and
                   desireth
                   her
                   draffe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loathsome
                   mire
                   ;
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   bring
                   this
                   coal
                   of
                   fire
                   into
                   your
                   bosome
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   consider
                   several
                   Propositions
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                   
                     That
                     herein
                     lyeth
                     the
                     general
                     Character
                     of
                     those
                     two
                     Citizens
                     which
                  
                   Austin
                   
                     speaks
                     of
                     ,
                     one
                     who
                     builds
                     up
                  
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     who
                     builds
                     up
                  
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   one
                   doth
                   
                     frui
                     utendis
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     uti
                     fruendis
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   clean
                   contrary
                   .
                   The
                   whole
                   world
                   consists
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   John
                   17.
                   
                   Believers
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   As
                   a
                   man
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   an
                   English-man
                   ;
                   he
                   cannot
                   speak
                   the
                   language
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   custom
                   and
                   manners
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   ;
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   indeed
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   of
                   it
                   also
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   natural
                   propagation
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   by
                   divine
                   Regeneration
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Fowles
                   ,
                   though
                   at
                   first
                   God
                   created
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   waters
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   fly
                   up
                   into
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   delight
                   to
                   be
                   soaring
                   in
                   the
                   air
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Regenerate
                   man
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   now
                   made
                   a
                   new
                   creature
                   ,
                   
                     old
                     things
                     are
                     past
                     away
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     affections
                     are
                     set
                     upon
                     things
                     above
                  
                   :
                   This
                   earth
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   fire
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   like
                   our
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   is
                   earthly
                   ;
                   even
                   his
                   very
                   soul
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   spiritual
                   sense
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   love
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   predominant
                   quality
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   like
                   a
                   stone
                   he
                   falls
                   into
                   this
                   center
                   .
                   Now
                   Austin
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   did
                   fully
                   expresse
                   the
                   contrary
                   inclination
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   doth
                   
                     frui
                     utendis
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   enjoy
                   as
                   his
                   utmost
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   terminateth
                   his
                   appetite
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   his
                   utmost
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   which
                   only
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   use
                   as
                   meanes
                   to
                   a
                   further
                   end
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   the
                   Israelite
                   should
                   have
                   made
                   the
                   Wildernesse
                   instead
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   crooked
                   and
                   perverse
                   inclination
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   wholly
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   man
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   Heathens
                   could
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   God
                   made
                   man
                   with
                   a
                   countenance
                   
                     caelumque
                     tueri
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     O
                     curvae
                     in
                     terris
                     animae
                     &
                     caelestium
                     inanes
                  
                   :
                   The
                   body
                   is
                   upright
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   bowed
                   down
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   beasts
                   ,
                   like
                   wormes
                   and
                   Serpents
                   that
                   crawle
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   wicked
                   are
                   the
                   Serpents
                   seed
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   because
                   of
                   enmity
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   they
                   lick
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   upon
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   even
                   upon
                   earthly
                   things
                   .
                   Every
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   makes
                   some
                   creature
                   or
                   other
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   ultimate
                   end
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   clear
                   the
                   hainousnesse
                   of
                   this
                   wretched
                   temper
                   ,
                   consider
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     all
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     creatures
                     do
                     afford
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     they
                     are
                     but
                     as
                     meanes
                     to
                     carry
                     us
                     to
                     a
                     further
                     end
                     .
                  
                   They
                   are
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   rounds
                   of
                   the
                   Ladder
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   stand
                   upon
                   ,
                   but
                   thereby
                   to
                   ascend
                   higher
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   a
                   Glasse
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   invisible
                   Attributes
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   Goodnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Power
                   ;
                   thus
                   all
                   the
                   comforts
                   we
                   can
                   have
                   by
                   any
                   creature
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   mement●es
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   universal
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   the
                   creatures
                   to
                   use
                   only
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   enjoy
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     They
                     that
                     buy
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     bought
                     not
                     ;
                     they
                     that
                     use
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     abusing
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Some
                   expound
                   abuti
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   sometimes
                   taken
                   for
                   
                     valdo
                     uti
                  
                   :
                   but
                   howosoever
                   ,
                   he
                   abuseth
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   use
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   
                     used
                     it
                     not
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   holy
                   weaned
                   affection
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   Hence
                   then
                   ,
                   to
                   enjoy
                   any
                   creature
                   ,
                   setting
                   it
                   in
                   Gods
                   room
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   direct
                   breach
                   of
                   that
                   first
                   Commandement
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     gods
                     besides
                     me
                     .
                  
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   reason
                   ,
                   covetousnesse
                   is
                   called
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Col.
                   3
                   5.
                   
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   natural
                   man
                   ,
                   hath
                   one
                   thing
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   he
                   commits
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   doth
                   as
                   highly
                   offend
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   worships
                   stocks
                   and
                   stones
                   ,
                   giving
                   divine
                   adoration
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Scripture
                   cals
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     abominable
                     thing
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   fastned
                   upon
                   any
                   creature
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ultimate
                   scope
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   
                   his
                   desires
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Oh
                   do
                   not
                   this
                   abominable
                   thing
                   !
                   Yea
                   ,
                   this
                   Idolatry
                   is
                   more
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   secret
                   and
                   hidden
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   have
                   invented
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   subtile
                   distinctions
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   no
                   lesse
                   subtile
                   is
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   soul
                   Idolatry
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     notice
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     an
                     higher
                     and
                     grosser
                     sort
                     of
                     unregenerate
                     men
                     ,
                     then
                     happily
                     this
                     expression
                     will
                     comprehend
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     make
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     are
                     formally
                     and
                     expressly
                     evil
                     ,
                     the
                     good
                     things
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     shewed
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   are
                   all
                   grosse
                   and
                   prophane
                   sinners
                   ,
                   who
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   daily
                   practice
                   of
                   some
                   loathsome
                   sinne
                   :
                   These
                   are
                   a
                   degree
                   higher
                   in
                   wickednesse
                   then
                   those
                   in
                   my
                   text
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   )
                   for
                   here
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   speaks
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   lawfull
                   and
                   good
                   in
                   themselves
                   .
                   Honours
                   ,
                   Wealth
                   ,
                   humane
                   greatnesse
                   ,
                   comfortable
                   Relations
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   good
                   things
                   in
                   themselves
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   them
                   ?
                   in
                   a
                   mortifyed
                   and
                   subordinate
                   manner
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   no
                   sin
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   in
                   competition
                   with
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   rather
                   have
                   them
                   then
                   Gods
                   
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     countenance
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   demonstrateth
                   impiety
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   prophane
                   man
                   ,
                   his
                   appetite
                   is
                   more
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   cals
                   evil
                   things
                   good
                   ;
                   he
                   loveth
                   those
                   things
                   excessively
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   love
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   loveth
                   Honey
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   eateth
                   too
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   kils
                   him
                   ;
                   this
                   eateth
                   Poyson
                   ,
                   and
                   feedeth
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   one
                   drop
                   whereof
                   is
                   immediately
                   mortal
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   these
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   enlarge
                   my self
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   Consider
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Schoolmen
                     do
                     well
                     place
                     in
                     every
                     sinne
                     ,
                     a
                     a
                     two-fold
                     respect
                  
                   ;
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   Aversion
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Conversion
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   the
                   soul
                   cannot
                   like
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   hang
                   upon
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   some
                   Object
                   or
                   other
                   to
                   satiate
                   it self
                   with
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   the
                   creature
                   :
                   Now
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   ever
                   it
                   turneth
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   it
                   turneth
                   its
                   back
                   upon
                   God.
                   I
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   sinfulnesse
                   of
                   man
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   turneth
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   too
                   much
                   ,
                   leaving
                   God.
                   Now
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   this
                   in
                   our
                   corruption
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   Conversion
                   or
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   clean
                   contrary
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   aversion
                   from
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   conversion
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   It
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   cast
                   away
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   they
                   hinder
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     now
                     they
                     are
                     risen
                     with
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   worm
                   should
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   no
                   more
                   crawle
                   and
                   creep
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ;
                   thus
                   when
                   a
                   divine
                   Nature
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Nature
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   is
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   Not
                   only
                   love
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   love
                   to
                   Father
                   ,
                   Mother
                   ,
                   or
                   life
                   it self
                   ,
                   is
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   's
                   excessive
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     acknowledged
                     by
                     all
                     ,
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     imbred
                     in
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     an
                     appetite
                     or
                     desire
                     after
                     felicity
                     and
                     happinesse
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Aristotle
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   do
                   abundantly
                   confirm
                   .
                   Man
                   by
                   nature
                   ,
                   hath
                   such
                   a
                   capacious
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   souls
                   appetite
                   is
                   so
                   vast
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Horseleech
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Grave
                   ,
                   that
                   sayeth
                   alwaies
                   ,
                   Give
                   .
                   The
                   soul
                   hath
                   a
                   Sheoll
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   alwaies
                   asking
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   satisfyed
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   a
                   good
                   regulated
                   desire
                   after
                   this
                   
                     ultimate
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   and
                   in
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   this
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   encouraged
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   these
                   in
                   my
                   text
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   ,
                   Who
                   will
                   shew
                   us
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   chiefest
                   and
                   most
                   reall
                   good
                   ?
                   they
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   encouraged
                   ,
                   like
                   those
                   that
                   asked
                   
                     what
                     they
                     should
                     do
                     to
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                   But
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   ,
                   an
                   inclination
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   blessednesse
                   ,
                   yet
                   wofull
                   and
                   dreadfull
                   is
                   the
                   misapprehension
                   and
                   blindnesse
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   naturally
                   about
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   mistaking
                   the
                   main
                   end
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   at
                   last
                   they
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   pit
                   irrecoverably
                   .
                   There
                   were
                   above
                   an
                   hundred
                   Opinions
                   amongst
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   true
                   Felicity
                   did
                   consist
                   ;
                   but
                   though
                   some
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   grosse
                   as
                   others
                   ,
                   yet
                   all
                   come
                   short
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   end
                   :
                   
                     That
                     knowing
                     of
                     the
                     only
                     true
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     whom
                     he
                     hath
                     sent
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     knowledg
                     of
                     whom
                     is
                     eternal
                     
                     life
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   are
                   many
                   Christians
                   much
                   better
                   then
                   the
                   Heathens
                   in
                   this
                   respect
                   :
                   for
                   although
                   they
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   
                     chiefest
                     good
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     enjoying
                     of
                     whom
                     ,
                     through
                     Christ
                     ,
                     is
                     only
                     blessednesse
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   practically
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   hearts
                   and
                   lives
                   ,
                   some
                   place
                   their
                   happinesse
                   in
                   Riches
                   ,
                   some
                   in
                   Honours
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   in
                   Pleasures
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   to
                   whom
                   David
                   speaks
                   here
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   love
                   vanity
                   ,
                   that
                   cryed
                   out
                   for
                   
                     earthly
                     comforts
                  
                   :
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   Heathens
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   who
                   lived
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   only
                   they
                   were
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   
                     sanctifying
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     within
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   then
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   some
                   innate
                   appetite
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   chief
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   compleatly
                   satiate
                   and
                   fill
                   the
                   soul
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     perswasion
                     of
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     best
                     good
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     which
                     is
                     chiefly
                     to
                     be
                     desired
                     ,
                     is
                     wounderfully
                     diversifyed
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     several
                     inclinations
                     ,
                     humours
                     ,
                     and
                     conditions
                     of
                     men
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   some
                   place
                   it
                   in
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   in
                   another
                   :
                   One
                   saith
                   ,
                   Give
                   me
                   this
                   good
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   like
                   that
                   ;
                   Another
                   saith
                   ,
                   Give
                   me
                   that
                   good
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   like
                   that
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   many
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   all
                   desire
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   one
                   matters
                   not
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   another
                   would
                   go
                   through
                   fire
                   and
                   water
                   to
                   obtain
                   .
                   The
                   voluptuous
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   matter
                   wealth
                   or
                   riches
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   enjoy
                   his
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   envyeth
                   no
                   rich
                   worldling
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     earthly
                     worldly
                  
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   matters
                   not
                   honour
                   and
                   credit
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   get
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   regards
                   not
                   a
                   good
                   Name
                   .
                   
                     Populus
                     me
                     sibilat
                     ,
                     at
                     mhi
                     plaudo
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Apostle
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   bring
                   all
                   that
                   an
                   earthly
                   heart
                   can
                   desire
                   ,
                   into
                   these
                   three
                   heads
                   ,
                   1
                   Joh.
                   2.15
                   ,
                   16
                   17.
                   
                   For
                   speaking
                   there
                   terribly
                   against
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   these
                   in
                   my
                   text
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     should
                     not
                     love
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   brings
                   an
                   Argument
                   from
                   the
                   contraries
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     love
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     cannot
                     be
                     in
                     such
                     an
                     one
                  
                   ;
                   They
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   together
                   ,
                   then
                   Dagon
                   and
                   the
                   Ark
                   :
                   The
                   hand
                   filled
                   with
                   dirt
                   and
                   stones
                   ,
                   cannot
                   at
                   the
                   
                     same
                     time
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   
                     precious
                     Pearles
                     :
                     He
                     that
                     is
                     joyned
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     is
                     one
                     spirit
                     with
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   joyned
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   earth
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Si
                     terram
                     amas
                     terra
                     es
                  
                   ,
                   said
                   Austin
                   .
                   And
                   hereupon
                   the
                   Apostle
                   giveth
                   some
                   examples
                   and
                   instances
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   like
                   Jaels
                   milk
                   to
                   Sisera
                   ,
                   fairly
                   inticing
                   ,
                   but
                   afterwards
                   mortally
                   wounding
                   :
                   and
                   although
                   some
                   think
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   exact
                   and
                   full
                   partition
                   ,
                   yet
                   others
                   do
                   judge
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   
                     lust
                     of
                     the
                     flesh
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   understand
                   ,
                   all
                   pleasures
                   and
                   delights
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   
                     lust
                     of
                     the
                     eye
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   earthly
                   and
                   covetous
                   desires
                   ,
                   as
                   Achan
                   saw
                   the
                   
                     Babylonish
                     garment
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   wedge
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   sinfully
                   covet
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     pride
                     of
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   all
                   ambition
                   ,
                   all
                   proud
                   and
                   high
                   desires
                   after
                   the
                   great
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Haec
                     tria
                     pro
                     trino
                     numine
                     mundus
                     habet
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   worlds
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   inordinately
                   addicted
                   to
                   any
                   creature
                   comfort
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   comprehended
                   under
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   heads
                   .
                   Now
                   when
                   the
                   Apostle
                   had
                   given
                   us
                   an
                   Instance
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   giveth
                   another
                   Argument
                   against
                   immoderacy
                   after
                   them
                   ;
                   
                     This
                     world
                     passeth
                     away
                  
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   rot
                   in
                   the
                   grave
                   ,
                   when
                   holinesse
                   will
                   
                     abide
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     preferring
                     of
                     the
                     creature
                     above
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     it
                     be
                     the
                     sinne
                     of
                     all
                     man-kind
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     large
                     as
                     Original
                     sinne
                     it self
                     ,
                     yet
                     like
                     that
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     it
                     is
                     hardly
                     discerned
                     and
                     discovered
                     .
                  
                   It
                   's
                   almost
                   unperceivable
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   we
                   are
                   enlightned
                   by
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   set
                   up
                   the
                   creature
                   above
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   grosse
                   manifest
                   and
                   palpable
                   way
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   every
                   covetous
                   and
                   ambitious
                   ,
                   or
                   lustfull
                   man
                   :
                   these
                   do
                   so
                   plainly
                   make
                   either
                   their
                   belly
                   their
                   god
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   gold
                   their
                   god
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   preferment
                   their
                   god
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   men
                   can
                   easily
                   condemn
                   them
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   because
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   empties
                   it self
                   into
                   foul
                   and
                   shamefull
                   practises
                   .
                   But
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   mentall
                   ,
                   and
                   soul
                   deifying
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   heart
                   is
                   secretly
                   stolen
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   insensibly
                   depend
                   on
                   ,
                   or
                   excessively
                   love
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   hardly
                   to
                   be
                   discerned
                   .
                   
                   No
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     third
                     kind
                     of
                     hearers
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   Demas
                   ,
                   were
                   farre
                   from
                   thinking
                   that
                   they
                   loved
                   the
                   world
                   more
                   then
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   nature
                   and
                   operations
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   Physical
                   consideration
                   little
                   known
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   in
                   their
                   Theological
                   .
                   Now
                   although
                   the
                   tendencies
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   may
                   be
                   various
                   and
                   multiforme
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   one
                   Object
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   yet
                   self
                   is
                   that
                   great
                   
                     Diana
                     ,
                     self
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Belzebub
                   ;
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   even
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   is
                   referred
                   to
                   self
                   ,
                   till
                   a
                   man
                   be
                   sanctified
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   heart
                   being
                   herein
                   thus
                   desperately
                   deceitfull
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   often
                   and
                   
                     often
                     to
                     commune
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     selves
                     ,
                  
                   whether
                   self
                   be
                   renounced
                   ,
                   whether
                   self
                   be
                   subordinated
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   whether
                   we
                   can
                   say
                   as
                   Mephibasheth
                   to
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     Let
                     Ziba
                     take
                     all
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     King
                     be
                     safe
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   let
                   honours
                   ,
                   creatures
                   ,
                   self
                   and
                   all
                   perish
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   be
                   exalted
                   .
                   Every
                   man
                   ,
                   even
                   he
                   that
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   hath
                   cause
                   to
                   search
                   ,
                   whether
                   he
                   be
                   yet
                   above
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Demonstrations
                   of
                   this
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   Vnregenerate
                   ,
                   can
                   ascend
                   any
                   higher
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   some
                   earthly
                   content
                   and
                   Happinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     will
                     palpably
                     evidence
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     man
                     by
                     nature
                     ,
                     hath
                     lost
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     only
                     did
                     elevate
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     him
                     qualified
                     for
                     the
                     enjoyment
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     his
                     suitable
                     Object
                     .
                     God
                     made
                     man
                     after
                     his
                     Image
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   was
                   
                     righteousnesse
                     and
                     true
                     holinesse
                  
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   made
                   a
                   woman
                   like
                   man
                   ,
                   for
                   man
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   ,
                   so
                   man
                   was
                   made
                   like
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   Then
                   Adam
                   desired
                   no
                   other
                   good
                   but
                   God
                   :
                   While
                   he
                   continued
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   above
                   the
                   creatures
                   in
                   his
                   affection
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   dominion
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   had
                   power
                   given
                   him
                   to
                   rule
                   over
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   could
                   also
                   rule
                   over
                   all
                   his
                   affections
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   over-love
                   any
                   creature
                   ,
                   or
                   delight
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   subordinately
                   to
                   God.
                   Oh
                   glorious
                   and
                   blessed
                   estate
                   !
                   But
                   now
                   we
                   have
                   lost
                   all
                   this
                   ;
                   this
                   Image
                   is
                   defaced
                   :
                   Now
                   Sampson
                   hath
                   lost
                   his
                   hair
                   :
                   Now
                   the
                   Bird
                   is
                   deprived
                   of
                   her
                   wings
                   :
                   Now
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   lift
                   up
                   our
                   hearts
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   that
                   expression
                   of
                   Jehoshaphat
                   ,
                   2
                   Chron.
                   17.6
                   .
                   
                     His
                     heart
                     was
                     lift
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     waies
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   You
                   see
                   even
                   a
                   regenerate
                   man
                   ,
                   hath
                   much
                   adoe
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   his
                   dull
                   ,
                   frozen
                   ,
                   and
                   earthly
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   enjoy
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   He
                   doth
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Artificer
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   some
                   Engine
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   drawing
                   ,
                   gets
                   a
                   peice
                   of
                   timber
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   that
                   House
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   building
                   ,
                   such
                   heaving
                   ,
                   and
                   pulling
                   ,
                   and
                   tugging
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   forced
                   to
                   use
                   ,
                   to
                   get
                   his
                   heart
                   up
                   to
                   God.
                   An
                   unregenerate
                   man
                   then
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   nothing
                   of
                   this
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   repaired
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   he
                   hath
                   an
                   heart
                   like
                   Nabal's
                   ,
                   even
                   a
                   very
                   stone
                   ,
                   that
                   sinketh
                   down
                   heavily
                   within
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   losse
                   of
                   Gods
                   Image
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   beateth
                   downward
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   the
                   earth
                   to
                   swallow
                   us
                   up
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   did
                   Dathan
                   and
                   Abiram
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   body
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   presently
                   falls
                   flat
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   it
                   lyeth
                   ;
                   thus
                   doth
                   every
                   man
                   destitute
                   of
                   Gods
                   Image
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     being
                     thus
                     lost
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     room
                     thereof
                     ,
                     succeeds
                     Original
                     pollution
                  
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   light
                   ,
                   cometh
                   an
                   universal
                   darknesse
                   and
                   confusion
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   native
                   pollution
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   depravation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   faculties
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   puts
                   the
                   soul
                   off
                   its
                   hinges
                   ;
                   it
                   takes
                   off
                   the
                   Charriot
                   Wheeles
                   :
                   It
                   makes
                   man
                   love
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   should
                   hate
                   ;
                   rest
                   where
                   he
                   should
                   move
                   :
                   It
                   makes
                   
                     Princes
                     go
                     on
                     foot
                     ,
                     and
                     Servants
                     ride
                     .
                  
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   now
                   turned
                   upside
                   down
                   .
                   God
                   the
                   Object
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   should
                   with
                   
                   all
                   his
                   soul
                   and
                   might
                   delight
                   in
                   ,
                   now
                   he
                   loveth
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   allowed
                   to
                   love
                   in
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   subordination
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   over-love
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   who
                   so
                   doth
                   duely
                   consider
                   ,
                   what
                   disorder
                   and
                   confussion
                   Original
                   sinne
                   hath
                   put
                   the
                   heart
                   into
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   see
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   duely
                   honoured
                   and
                   esteemed
                   by
                   a
                   natural
                   man.
                   This
                   curious
                   Watch
                   is
                   now
                   broken
                   all
                   in
                   pieces
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   a
                   Paralitical
                   hand
                   is
                   weak
                   and
                   quaking
                   ,
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   fasten
                   upon
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   now
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   man
                   towards
                   God.
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   Ambrose
                   complained
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   great
                   misery
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     (
                     Cor
                     nostrum
                     non
                     est
                     in
                     nostrâ
                     po●estate
                     )
                  
                   our
                   heart
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   carried
                   hither
                   and
                   thither
                   ,
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   original
                   corruption
                   doth
                   drive
                   it
                   .
                   How
                   abominable
                   then
                   are
                   those
                   Doctrines
                   that
                   
                     advance
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     nature
                  
                   ?
                   Some
                   determining
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   able
                   by
                   nature
                   to
                   love
                   God
                   above
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   as
                   easie
                   to
                   do
                   things
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   saith
                   Molina
                   ,
                   no
                   mean
                   Jesuit
                   )
                   
                     I
                     have
                     power
                     to
                     throw
                     my
                     money
                     into
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     why
                     cannot
                     I
                     as
                     well
                     give
                     it
                     to
                     a
                     poor
                     man
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     love
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   Such
                   presumptuous
                   Doctrines
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   ignorance
                   of
                   that
                   horrible
                   confussion
                   and
                   disorder
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   upon
                   all
                   by
                   nature
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     a
                     godly
                     man
                     ,
                     though
                     regenerated
                     ,
                     and
                     partaking
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     Nature
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     do
                     yet
                     grapple
                     and
                     conflict
                     with
                     this
                     sinne
                     ,
                     of
                     creature
                     affection
                     above
                     God
                     ,
                     then
                     certainly
                     an
                     unregenerate
                     man
                     is
                     over-mastered
                     with
                     it
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   on
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   all
                   the
                   regenerate
                   men
                   are
                   combating
                   with
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   victorious
                   and
                   predominant
                   over
                   all
                   natural
                   men
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   regenerate
                   men
                   differ
                   in
                   their
                   fightings
                   and
                   conflicts
                   ;
                   some
                   do
                   find
                   it
                   a
                   greater
                   difficulty
                   to
                   loose
                   and
                   wean
                   their
                   affections
                   from
                   one
                   thing
                   more
                   then
                   from
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   natural
                   man
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   more
                   easily
                   captivated
                   to
                   one
                   earthly
                   good
                   then
                   another
                   :
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   ;
                   As
                   ●here
                   is
                   no
                   unsanctifyed
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   one
                   creature
                   or
                   other
                   reigneth
                   or
                   ruleth
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ;
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   something
                   or
                   other
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   hardly
                   mort●fie
                   ,
                   some
                   secret
                   and
                   subtile
                   motions
                   of
                   soul
                   he
                   hath
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   did
                   not
                   grace
                   check
                   and
                   with●tand
                   that
                   creature
                   ,
                   that
                   object
                   would
                   damn
                   him
                   at
                   last
                   .
                   If
                   Eve
                   ,
                   though
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Integrity
                   ,
                   could
                   be
                   tempted
                   by
                   an
                   object
                   alluring
                   sense
                   ,
                   how
                   easily
                   then
                   may
                   we
                   be
                   ensnared
                   ?
                   You
                   read
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Saviour
                   spake
                   that
                   amazing
                   sentence
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     a
                     Cammel
                     might
                     as
                     well
                     go
                     through
                     the
                     eye
                     of
                     a
                     needle
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     rich
                     man
                     be
                     saved
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   made
                   this
                   unversal
                   exclamation
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     then
                     can
                     be
                     saved
                  
                   ?
                   What
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   proper
                   consequence
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     then
                  
                   ?
                   implying
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   no
                   not
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   God
                   should
                   not
                   keep
                   down
                   that
                   Cammels
                   bunch
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   some
                   creature
                   or
                   other
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   affectionately
                   and
                   prejudicially
                   to
                   his
                   salvation
                   ,
                   carried
                   out
                   unto
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   to
                   his
                   wealth
                   .
                   I
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   can
                   so
                   hardly
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Whom
                     have
                     I
                     in
                     Heaven
                     but
                     thee
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     earth
                     ,
                     in
                     comparison
                     of
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   the
                   earthly
                   man
                   fall
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Aegyptians
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   stone
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ?
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   fighting
                   and
                   active
                   in
                   a
                   regenerate
                   man
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   conquering
                   in
                   an
                   unregenerate
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     sinfulnesse
                     which
                     cannot
                     be
                     rooted
                     out
                  
                   
                   
                     and
                     conquered
                     by
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     above
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     degree
                     to
                     grace
                     ,
                     that
                     certainly
                     will
                     abide
                     prevalent
                     till
                     grace
                     it self
                     come
                     .
                  
                   That
                   which
                   Elisha's
                   Servant
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   Staff
                   will
                   do
                   ,
                   but
                   El●sha
                   must
                   come
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   hardly
                   cured
                   .
                   Now
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                   an
                   unregenerate
                   man
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   great
                   abilities
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   common
                   gifts
                   and
                   graces
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   admirable
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   way
                   of
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   this
                   man
                   who
                   hath
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   so
                   often
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   creatures
                   more
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     will
                     sh●w
                     me
                     any
                     good
                  
                   ?
                   when
                   yet
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     lift
                     up
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     thy
                     countenance
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ,
                   this
                   latter
                   is
                   not
                   desired
                   heartly
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   he
                   indeed
                   weaned
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   and
                   set
                   loose
                   from
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   The
                   New-Testament
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   such
                   sad
                   Instances
                   .
                   Take
                   Judas
                   ,
                   a
                   famous
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   eminent
                   in
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   often
                   in
                   communion
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   never
                   got
                   his
                   heart
                   above
                   the
                   bagge
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   conference
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   make
                   him
                   ascend
                   higher
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   a
                   mans
                   duties
                   and
                   expressions
                   may
                   be
                   high
                   ,
                   even
                   when
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   as
                   low
                   as
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   when
                   corrupt
                   ends
                   may
                   put
                   a
                   man
                   upon
                   zeal
                   and
                   fervency
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   creature
                   that
                   gives
                   fire
                   to
                   all
                   this
                   heat
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   
                     third
                     kind
                     of
                     hearers
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     received
                     the
                     word
                     with
                     joy
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   deceivablenesse
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   that
                   undid
                   them
                   .
                   Demas
                   cleaveth
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   makes
                   him
                   forsake
                   Paul
                   ,
                   either
                   totally
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   special
                   service
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   ,
                   an
                   immoderate
                   heart
                   to
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   duties
                   ,
                   gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   inlargements
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   asistance
                   in
                   holy
                   duties
                   ;
                   if
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   cast
                   out
                   these
                   Jebusites
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   the
                   natural
                   man
                   cannot
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     a
                     natural
                     man
                     cannot
                     set
                     his
                     heart
                     higher
                     then
                     upon
                     some
                     creature
                     ,
                     appeareth
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     nature
                     of
                     Conversion
                  
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   turning
                   from
                   sinne
                   but
                   the
                   creature
                   also
                   .
                   Excessive
                   love
                   to
                   lawfull
                   things
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   consistent
                   with
                   grace
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   unlawfull
                   things
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   thing
                   have
                   thy
                   heart
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   what
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   yet
                   a
                   natural
                   man
                   When
                   the
                   Apostle
                   (
                   Col.
                   3.
                   )
                   discovered
                   that
                   the
                   
                     godly
                     are
                     risen
                     with
                     Christ
                  
                   ▪
                   he
                   makes
                   these
                   Inferences
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Set
                     your
                     affections
                     on
                     things
                     above
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     on
                     things
                     below
                     .
                  
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   
                     Mortify
                     your
                     members
                     which
                     are
                     upon
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   :
                   reckoning
                   up
                   several
                   sinnes
                   .
                   No
                   man
                   then
                   ,
                   is
                   converted
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   goeth
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   creatures
                   ;
                   and
                   cleaveth
                   to
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Command
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     turn
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   only
                   is
                   the
                   
                     terminus
                     ad
                     quem
                  
                   of
                   our
                   Conversion
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   leave
                   off
                   his
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   take
                   upon
                   him
                   a
                   religious
                   Profession
                   ;
                   yet
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   lifted
                   above
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   his
                   former
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   Converted
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   be
                   undone
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   worldly
                   hopes
                   ;
                   he
                   must
                   with
                   the
                   Prodigall
                   ,
                   begin
                   to
                   account
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   but
                   an
                   husk
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   do
                   him
                   no
                   good
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   be
                   not
                   his
                   Father
                   .
                   Therefore
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Parable
                   ,
                   though
                   invited
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   yet
                   refused
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   grosse
                   sinne
                   hindred
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   unlawfull
                   lusts
                   that
                   did
                   outwardly
                   entangle
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   those
                   creatures
                   which
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   lawfully
                   enjoyed
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   gone
                   to
                   the
                   Feast
                   also
                   .
                   
                     I
                     have
                     bought
                     a
                     Farm
                     ;
                     I
                     have
                     married
                     a
                     Wife
                     :
                  
                   These
                   were
                   not
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   immoderate
                   desire
                   after
                   them
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   Millstone
                   about
                   many
                   a
                   mans
                   neck
                   ;
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   Shop
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   Trade
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   cannot
                   come
                   !
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   set
                   this
                   home
                   upon
                   thy self
                   !
                   Hath
                   thy
                   Conversion
                   taken
                   thee
                   off
                   from
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   thou
                   darest
                   not
                   love
                   Husband
                   ,
                   Wife
                   Houses
                   ,
                   or
                   life
                   it self
                   more
                   then
                   God
                   ?
                   Thou
                   doest
                   esteem
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     his
                     countenance
                  
                   ,
                   above
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   :
                   Thou
                   canst
                   truly
                   say
                   with
                   David
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   followeth
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     put
                     more
                     gladnesse
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     have
                     had
                     when
                     their
                     best
                     things
                     encreased
                     .
                  
                   Many
                   a
                   man
                   steppeth
                   from
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   but
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   falls
                   short
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   The
                   right
                   understanding
                   of
                   true
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   makes
                   it
                   plain
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   natural
                   man
                   can
                   go
                   beyond
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     may
                     be
                     demonstrated
                     from
                     the
                     restlesse
                     and
                     unquiet
                     heart
                     of
                     every
                     natual
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   doth
                   like
                   the
                   Bee
                   ,
                   fly
                   from
                   flower
                   to
                   flower
                   to
                   get
                   some
                   Honey
                   ,
                   but
                   stayeth
                   not
                   long
                   on
                   one
                   place
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   will
                   every
                   day
                   complain
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     will
                     shew
                     us
                     any
                     good
                  
                   ?
                   Should
                   God
                   grant
                   them
                   their
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   good
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   would
                   not
                   satifie
                   ,
                   still
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   craving
                   ;
                   still
                   they
                   desire
                   something
                   more
                   .
                   As
                   you
                   see
                   Haman
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   honour
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   something
                   still
                   he
                   desired
                   ,
                   made
                   him
                   tormented
                   within
                   himself
                   .
                   Solomon
                   writeth
                   an
                   whole
                   Book
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   
                   things
                   are
                   
                     vanity
                     and
                     vexation
                     of
                     spirit
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   set
                   himself
                   
                     on
                     purpose
                  
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   happinesse
                   in
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   grew
                   
                     weary
                     of
                     all
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   certainly
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   natural
                   man
                   could
                   center
                   his
                   heart
                   upon
                   God
                   ,
                   could
                   put
                   into
                   that
                   Haven
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   never
                   suffer
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   tossed
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   in
                   tempests
                   and
                   stormes
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   never
                   having
                   any
                   rest
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   natural
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   contented
                   with
                   any
                   creature
                   he
                   enjoyeth
                   .
                   Let
                   him
                   propound
                   to
                   himself
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   condition
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   advantages
                   ;
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   as
                   far
                   from
                   solid
                   contentment
                   as
                   at
                   first
                   .
                   Zacheus
                   his
                   shooe
                   can
                   never
                   fit
                   Goliah's
                   foot
                   .
                   As
                   a
                   man
                   would
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Heavens
                   seem
                   to
                   touch
                   the
                   earth
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   distance
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   should
                   ascend
                   such
                   high
                   mountains
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   go
                   no
                   further
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   cometh
                   there
                   ,
                   he
                   seeth
                   the
                   Heavens
                   as
                   far
                   from
                   him
                   as
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   heart
                   is
                   united
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   taken
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   Portion
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   all
                   ,
                   as
                   David
                   professeth
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   
                     lie
                     down
                     and
                     sleep
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   can
                   
                     take
                     his
                     rest
                     ,
                     fearing
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   godlinesse
                   drawing
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   Antidote
                   against
                   all
                   discontents
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   ten
                   Husbands
                   ,
                   then
                   ten
                   thousand
                   creatures
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   disquieted
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   all
                   conditions
                   ;
                   because
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   his
                   Portion
                   is
                   alwaies
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Histiory
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   brought
                   him
                   word
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     Father
                     was
                     dead
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Desine
                     blasphemias
                     loqui
                     ,
                     Pater
                     enim
                     meus
                     immortalis
                     est
                     .
                  
                   So
                   thy
                   Husband
                   ,
                   thy
                   Wealth
                   ,
                   thy
                   Friend
                   ,
                   thy
                   Portion
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     immor●al
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   cannot
                   die
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   thus
                   with
                   the
                   ungodly
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   
                     tree
                     in
                     the
                     wildernesse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   the
                   
                     dust
                     blown
                     with
                     every
                     wind
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   troublesome
                   ,
                   restlesse
                   ,
                   and
                   discontented
                   thoughts
                   of
                   every
                   natural
                   man
                   ,
                   argueth
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   ascend
                   up
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     's
                     demonstrated
                     thus
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     natural
                     men
                     make
                     their
                     applications
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     those
                     very
                     approaches
                     do
                     declare
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     that
                     they
                     love
                     something
                     more
                     then
                     God.
                  
                   For
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   Objection
                   ,
                   
                     Why
                     cannot
                     a
                     natural
                     man
                     be
                     above
                     the
                     creature
                     ?
                     Do
                     they
                     not
                     in
                     distresses
                     ,
                     in
                     times
                     of
                     calamity
                     ,
                     seek
                     unto
                     God
                     ?
                     May
                     they
                     not
                     fast
                     and
                     humble
                     themselves
                  
                   ?
                   It
                   's
                   granted
                   ;
                   but
                   even
                   these
                   duties
                   demonstrate
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   only
                   a
                   natural
                   carnal
                   heart
                   ,
                   making
                   use
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   to
                   satisfie
                   their
                   earthly
                   desires
                   .
                   Hos
                   .
                   7.14
                   .
                   God
                   there
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                   complaineth
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   
                     cry
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     howled
                     on
                     their
                     beds
                     :
                     They
                     assemble
                     themselves
                     for
                     their
                     corn
                     and
                     wine
                     .
                  
                   You
                   see
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   as
                   carnal
                   and
                   as
                   earthly
                   in
                   their
                   Fast-daies
                   ,
                   and
                   publique
                   Humiliations
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   their
                   worldly
                   affairs
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   compareth
                   their
                   cryes
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   howling
                   of
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   that
                   want
                   food
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   famish
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   like
                   Noah's
                   Raven
                   ,
                   that
                   came
                   to
                   Noah
                   only
                   while
                   she
                   wanted
                   food
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   she
                   had
                   provision
                   ,
                   never
                   came
                   to
                   him
                   more
                   .
                   Thus
                   natural
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   approach
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   's
                   wholly
                   because
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   inordinately
                   set
                   upon
                   the
                   creature
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   because
                   they
                   delight
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     that
                     no
                     natural
                     man
                     can
                     truly
                     desire
                     the
                     coming
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     putting
                     of
                     an
                     end
                     to
                     the
                     fashion
                     of
                     this
                     world
                  
                   :
                   Whereas
                   this
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     look
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     hasten
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Church
                   cryeth
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     come
                     quickly
                     .
                  
                   They
                   have
                   enough
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   to
                   their
                   losse
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   so
                   long
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   godly
                   Patriarchs
                   counted
                   themselves
                   Pilgrims
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   look
                   for
                   a
                   better
                   Countrey
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   frame
                   of
                   every
                   godly
                   man.
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   natural
                   man
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   reach
                   this
                   heavenly
                   frame
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   
                     that
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Glory
                     might
                     come
                     ,
                  
                   then
                   he
                   can
                   touch
                   the
                   bodily
                   Heavens
                   with
                   his
                   finger
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   going
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   enjoy
                   the
                   comforts
                   and
                   creatures
                   they
                   have
                   had
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   fear
                   they
                   are
                   daily
                   in
                   bondage
                   unto
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   unwillingnesse
                   in
                   him
                   also
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   ariseth
                   ,
                   partly
                   from
                   the
                   natural
                   fear
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   or
                   spiritual
                   doubts
                   about
                   his
                   condition
                   ;
                   or
                   because
                   earthly
                   things
                   are
                   yet
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   heart
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   desireth
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   otherwaies
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sinfulnesse
                   and
                   Wofull
                   Aggravation
                   of
                   this
                   Estate
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   these
                   Votaries
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Text.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     very
                     dreadfull
                     and
                     dangerous
                     estate
                     ,
                  
                   viz.
                   
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     lift
                     up
                     our selves
                     above
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     insufficiency
                     and
                     utter
                     inability
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     help
                     us
                     in
                     our
                     greatest
                     exigencies
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   when
                   the
                   soul
                   hath
                   most
                   need
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   faileth
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   's
                   with
                   Land-floods
                   in
                   Winter-time
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   come
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   water
                   enough
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   needeth
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   in
                   Summer
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   drought
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   most
                   necessity
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   appear
                   not
                   .
                   Thus
                   every
                   creature
                   seemeth
                   comfortable
                   and
                   helpfull
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   our
                   glad
                   and
                   merry
                   condition
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   ,
                   if
                   ever
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   solace
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   utterly
                   forsake
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   notice
                   of
                   
                     three
                     choice
                     times
                     wherein
                     (
                     if
                     ever
                     )
                     the
                     soul
                     may
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     greatest
                     necessity
                     .
                  
                   As
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   At
                   such
                   times
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     God
                     shall
                     set
                     home
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     sinne
                     upon
                     our
                     conscience
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   make
                   us
                   to
                   find
                   the
                   sting
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   our
                   very
                   hearts
                   .
                   In
                   such
                   agonies
                   ,
                   and
                   soul
                   bitternesse
                   ,
                   bring
                   him
                   all
                   the
                   glory
                   ,
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   creatures
                   squezed
                   together
                   ;
                   bring
                   the
                   quintessence
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   do
                   no
                   good
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   now
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   ,
                   the
                   scorching
                   guilt
                   within
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   allayed
                   by
                   such
                   applications
                   !
                   Whereas
                   one
                   smile
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   would
                   presently
                   command
                   all
                   the
                   waves
                   to
                   be
                   still
                   .
                   Psal
                   .
                   39.11
                   .
                   
                     When
                     thou
                     with
                     rebukes
                     doth
                     chasten
                     man
                     for
                     sinne
                     ;
                     thou
                     makest
                     his
                     beauty
                  
                   (
                   or
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   desirable
                   in
                   him
                   )
                   
                     to
                     consume
                     like
                     a
                     moth
                  
                   .
                   Oh
                   what
                   a
                   change
                   is
                   then
                   made
                   !
                   His
                   honours
                   ,
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   his
                   greatnesse
                   can
                   do
                   him
                   no
                   good
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   experimentally
                   true
                   in
                   Judas
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   his
                   sinne
                   began
                   to
                   smart
                   and
                   torment
                   him
                   ,
                   see
                   in
                   what
                   a
                   wofull
                   agony
                   he
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   thirty
                   Pieces
                   ,
                   he
                   so
                   greedily
                   coveted
                   ,
                   (
                   alas
                   )
                   now
                   he
                   dareth
                   not
                   keep
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   throweth
                   them
                   away
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   great
                   Confederates
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   pitty
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     have
                     sinned
                     in
                     betraying
                     the
                     innocent
                     blood
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     that
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     look
                     thou
                     to
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   Thus
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   will
                   leave
                   thee
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   angry
                   .
                   Oh
                   look
                   thou
                   to
                   it
                   !
                   We
                   cannot
                   help
                   you
                   ;
                   You
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   wi●er
                   ;
                   We
                   did
                   not
                   force
                   you
                   .
                   Thus
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   every
                   creature
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   lye
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   time
                   of
                   thy
                   anguish
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Another
                   great
                   streight
                   thou
                   wilt
                   be
                   put
                   upon
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     the
                     time
                     and
                     hour
                     of
                     Death
                     .
                  
                   For
                   then
                   (
                   if
                   ever
                   )
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   want
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   creature
                   we
                   have
                   loved
                   ,
                   should
                   most
                   appear
                   for
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Scripture
                   tels
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     We
                     came
                     naked
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     carry
                     out
                     nothing
                     with
                     us
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   creature
                   thou
                   hast
                   inordidately
                   desired
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   accompany
                   thee
                   any
                   longer
                   :
                   All
                   must
                   leave
                   thee
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   a
                   sad
                   condition
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   stript
                   naked
                   of
                   all
                   ?
                   The
                   good
                   things
                   thou
                   hast
                   embraced
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   enjoyed
                   any
                   longer
                   .
                   Oh
                   what
                   would
                   the
                   soul
                   now
                   give
                   for
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     favour
                  
                   !
                   Now
                   a
                   world
                   for
                   some
                   evidence
                   of
                   his
                   love
                   :
                   Now
                   he
                   cryeth
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   Cardinall
                   once
                   did
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     he
                     had
                     pleased
                     God
                     as
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     loved
                     God
                     as
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                     he
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     in
                     that
                     desolate
                     estate
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   mattered
                   ,
                   what
                   content
                   and
                   comfort
                   thou
                   findest
                   in
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   while
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   health
                   and
                   mirth
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   breathing
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   shalt
                   see
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   creatures
                   no
                   more
                   :
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   think
                   how
                   much
                   better
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   spent
                   my
                   time
                   and
                   strength
                   for
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   did
                   for
                   the
                   creature
                   !
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Another
                   great
                   time
                   of
                   exigency
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     When
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     arraigned
                     at
                     
                     the
                     Tribunall
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   by
                   him
                   for
                   every
                   evil
                   and
                   wicked
                   way
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   terror
                   and
                   horror
                   .
                   Then
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   Judge
                   is
                   before
                   thy
                   eye
                   :
                   Then
                   the
                   Devils
                   thy
                   Accusers
                   are
                   all
                   standing
                   by
                   :
                   Then
                   the
                   torments
                   of
                   Hell
                   are
                   before
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   burning
                   Lake
                   of
                   Brimestone
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   thou
                   art
                   ready
                   to
                   be
                   cast
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   now
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   thou
                   trustedest
                   in
                   ,
                   can
                   give
                   thee
                   any
                   help
                   !
                   Call
                   now
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   thy
                   props
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   wat
                   good
                   they
                   can
                   do
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   Where
                   is
                   Dives
                   his
                   great
                   wealth
                   ,
                   that
                   could
                   not
                   help
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   drop
                   of
                   water
                   ?
                   Oh
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   dreadfull
                   time
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   the
                   
                     loving
                     favour
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   thee
                   !
                   Then
                   if
                   God
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Come
                     ye
                     blessed
                  
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   this
                   be
                   more
                   comfort
                   then
                   ever
                   thou
                   hadst
                   all
                   thy
                   life
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Depart
                     ye
                     cursed
                  
                   ,
                   can
                   any
                   thing
                   withstand
                   it
                   ?
                   Can
                   any
                   creature
                   say
                   ,
                   Lord
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   go
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   save
                   him
                   ;
                   I
                   'le
                   deliver
                   him
                   ?
                   These
                   things
                   then
                   being
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   such
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   quench
                   the
                   fire
                   that
                   will
                   consume
                   thee
                   ;
                   what
                   folly
                   and
                   wickednesse
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   mind
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   then
                   deceive
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   regard
                   the
                   savour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   then
                   be
                   most
                   precious
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   help
                   in
                   this
                   day
                   of
                   adversity
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   most
                   be
                   seen
                   ?
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     heed
                     of
                     immoderacy
                     to
                     the
                     creature
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     for
                     the
                     immoderate
                     love
                     of
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     consistent
                     with
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Thou
                   maiest
                   speak
                   much
                   ,
                   and
                   professe
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   inordinate
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   cannot
                   stand
                   with
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   
                     emnity
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   Doth
                   not
                   God
                   require
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   
                     love
                     him
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     might
                     ,
                     all
                     our
                     strength
                  
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   allow
                   any
                   love
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   but
                   him
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   
                     when
                     we
                     desire
                     any
                     creature
                     in
                     subordination
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     meanes
                     of
                     glorifying
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     thereby
                     brought
                     nearer
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   a-against
                   God.
                   The
                   Schoolmen
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     it
                     's
                     the
                     same
                     gracious
                     habit
                     of
                     love
                     ,
                     that
                     carrieth
                     us
                     out
                     to
                     love
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     neighbour
                     because
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   every
                   creature
                   else
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   great
                   House
                   ,
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   mans
                   :
                   Now
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   have
                   many
                   servants
                   dwelling
                   there
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Servants
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   for
                   and
                   under
                   him
                   .
                   Thus
                   if
                   God
                   do
                   chiefly
                   dwell
                   in
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   then
                   (
                   though
                   we
                   love
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   yet
                   because
                   this
                   is
                   wholly
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   God
                   )
                   we
                   may
                   truly
                   say
                   ,
                   We
                   love
                   none
                   but
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   opposeth
                   God
                   ,
                   makes
                   us
                   contrary
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   makes
                   us
                   love
                   him
                   or
                   holy
                   duties
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   cannot
                   stand
                   with
                   godlinesse
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   not
                   only
                   grosse
                   sinnes
                   practised
                   ,
                   but
                   any
                   creature
                   habitually
                   and
                   excessively
                   delighted
                   in
                   above
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   incompatible
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     heed
                     of
                     this
                     estate
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     's
                     a
                     wofull
                     snare
                     and
                     temptation
                     to
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   inordinately
                   affected
                   with
                   any
                   earthly
                   comfort
                   ,
                   
                   this
                   will
                   upon
                   all
                   occasions
                   ,
                   bring
                   him
                   into
                   the
                   foulest
                   sinnes
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   imagined
                   .
                   He
                   will
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   damn
                   his
                   soul
                   over
                   and
                   over
                   ,
                   to
                   obtain
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   Judas
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   immoderately
                   set
                   upon
                   gain
                   ,
                   he
                   betrayeth
                   Christ
                   ;
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   admonished
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   told
                   in
                   particular
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   man
                   :
                   Though
                   heard
                   what
                   a
                   fearfull
                   condition
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   betray
                   Christ
                   ,
                   yet
                   nothing
                   can
                   stop
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   will
                   satisfie
                   that
                   corrupt
                   appetite
                   of
                   his
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   take
                   heed
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   of
                   such
                   an
                   inordinrate
                   appetite
                   !
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   thy
                   poyson
                   and
                   damnation
                   :
                   It
                   will
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   put
                   thee
                   upon
                   such
                   horrrible
                   actions
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   make
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   tremble
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   hear
                   it
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   thou
                   wilt
                   abhor
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   are
                   committed
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   
                     Hazael
                     ,
                     Am
                     I
                     dog
                  
                   (
                   said
                   he
                   )
                   
                     that
                     I
                     should
                     do
                     so
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   truly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   sad
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   Providence
                   ,
                   shall
                   suffer
                   such
                   advantages
                   for
                   thy
                   lust
                   to
                   fall
                   out
                   ;
                   us
                   Judas
                   had
                   a
                   
                     bagge
                     ,
                     Hazael
                  
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   were
                   like
                   spa●kes
                   to
                   that
                   tinder
                   .
                   The
                   Devil
                   findes
                   the
                   room
                   then
                   garnished
                   and
                   swept
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   Let
                   a
                   man
                   professe
                   never
                   so
                   much
                   love
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   forward
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   yet
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   mortifyed
                   to
                   every
                   creature
                   ,
                   there
                   will
                   come
                   a
                   fire
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   and
                   consume
                   this
                   bramble
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     fearfull
                     estate
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     though
                     preached
                     never
                     so
                     powerfully
                     ,
                     and
                     pressed
                     over
                     and
                     over
                     again
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     cannot
                     do
                     any
                     good
                     ,
                     while
                     such
                     a
                     temper
                     is
                     on
                     thee
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Dalilah
                   that
                   will
                   alwaies
                   entice
                   thee
                   .
                   
                     Intus
                     existens
                     prohibet
                     alienum
                  
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   our
                   Savious
                   preaching
                   ,
                   though
                   
                     none
                     ever
                     taught
                     as
                     he
                     did
                  
                   ;
                   Though
                   this
                   was
                   accompanied
                   with
                   astonishing
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   who
                   loved
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   der●ded
                   him
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   told
                   the
                   very
                   Disciples
                   themselves
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   5.44
                   .
                   
                     How
                     can
                     ye
                     believe
                     ,
                     if
                     ye
                     seek
                     glory
                     of
                     one
                     another
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   
                     took
                     a
                     little
                     child
                     ,
                     setting
                     him
                     before
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     become
                     like
                     such
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     never
                     enter
                     into
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   As
                   long
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   thing
                   sits
                   too
                   close
                   to
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   Christs
                   Disciples
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   those
                   hearers
                   ,
                   that
                   went
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Word
                   
                     with
                     joy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   
                     some
                     fruit
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   
                     deceivablenesse
                     of
                     riches
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   choak
                   all
                   .
                   Never
                   then
                   expect
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Preaching
                   should
                   ever
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   while
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   creature
                   is
                   so
                   enammouring
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     heed
                     of
                     this
                     creature-affection
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     's
                     a
                     tormenting
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   torment
                   ,
                   and
                   vexation
                   withall
                   .
                   Some
                   sinnes
                   bring
                   a
                   sweetnesse
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   leave
                   an
                   Hell
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   sinne
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   brings
                   an
                   Hell
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   What
                   man
                   is
                   there
                   ,
                   inordinately
                   afected
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   call
                   
                     the
                     Devils
                     Martyr
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   endureth
                   and
                   suffereth
                   so
                   much
                   ?
                   He
                   is
                   under
                   many
                   vexations
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     through
                     many
                     tribulations
                     he
                     goeth
                     to
                     Hell
                  
                   In
                   what
                   a
                   fiery
                   Furnace
                   was
                   Haman
                   ,
                   though
                   exalted
                   so
                   high
                   above
                   others
                   ?
                   And
                   doth
                   not
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   ,
                   pen
                   an
                   whole
                   Book
                   ,
                   to
                   inform
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     all
                     is
                     but
                     vexation
                     of
                     spirit
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaks
                   of
                   one
                   particular
                   ,
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   6.9
                   .
                   
                     Those
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     rich
                     ,
                     they
                     fall
                     into
                     many
                     temptations
                     ,
                     and
                     peirce
                     themselves
                     through
                     with
                     many
                     cares
                     .
                  
                   They
                   are
                   as
                   one
                   Martyr
                   in
                   Gods
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   by
                   his
                   Scholars
                   stabb'd
                   all
                   over
                   ,
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   by
                   Penknives
                   .
                   Thus
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   you
                   could
                   see
                   the
                   naked
                   soul
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   inordinately
                   affected
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   see
                   it
                   all
                   over
                   wounded
                   and
                   scourged
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   tormenting
                   cares
                   and
                   fears
                   ;
                   never
                   in
                   any
                   quiet
                   or
                   safe
                   content
                   at
                   all
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   consider
                   what
                   an
                   enemy
                   thou
                   art
                   to
                   thy self
                   !
                   Godlinesse
                   would
                   be
                   great
                   gain
                   to
                   thee
                   ;
                   It
                   would
                   
                     make
                     thee
                     glad
                     and
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ;
                   It
                   would
                   teach
                   thee
                   how
                   to
                   
                     have
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   want
                   :
                   but
                   while
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   vassalized
                   thus
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   no
                   quietnesse
                   can
                   be
                   in
                   thy
                   bones
                   .
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   folly
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   miserable
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   miserable
                   hereafter
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     miserable
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     thus
                     craving
                     after
                     worldly
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Scripture
                     represents
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     but
                     as
                     vanity
                  
                   ;
                   As
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   lye
                   ;
                   Called
                   therefore
                   often
                   a
                   Shadow
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   foolish
                   child
                   catcheth
                   at
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   reall
                   substance
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   )
                   a
                   black
                   nothing
                   .
                   Therefore
                   you
                   see
                   Solomon
                   expostulating
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   
                     Why
                     dost
                     thou
                     set
                     thy
                     eyes
                     upon
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                  
                   Prov.
                   23.5
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   wise
                   man
                   saith
                   ,
                   It
                   
                     answereth
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   calls
                   it
                   a
                   defence
                   ;
                   yet
                   here
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                  
                   :
                   Even
                   as
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     non
                     ens
                  
                   ,
                   comparatively
                   to
                   God.
                   And
                   therefore
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   Jehova
                   :
                   He
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     what
                     I
                     am
                  
                   :
                   All
                   creatures
                   have
                   not
                   a
                   being
                   comparatively
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   usefull
                   of
                   creatures
                   ,
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   nothing
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   whole
                   
                     Nations
                     ,
                     are
                     but
                     as
                     a
                     drop
                     ,
                     or
                     dust
                  
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     lesse
                     then
                     nothing
                  
                   ;
                   Isa
                   .
                   40.17
                   .
                   What
                   folly
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   all
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   catch
                   after
                   the
                   shadow
                   ?
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   let
                   the
                   godly
                   soul
                   ,
                   which
                   enjoyeth
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   tempted
                   by
                   the
                   creature
                   to
                   immoderate
                   love
                   ,
                   say
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Fig-tree
                   and
                   Olive-tree
                   ,
                   
                     Shall
                     I
                     leave
                     my
                     sweetnesse
                  
                   !
                   Shall
                   I
                   part
                   with
                   my
                   happinesse
                   and
                   blessednesse
                   I
                   have
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   and
                   tear
                   my self
                   with
                   bryers
                   ?
                   For
                   so
                   indeed
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   seek
                   to
                   the
                   creatures
                   for
                   refuge
                   in
                   any
                   distresse
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   with
                   the
                   sheep
                   ,
                   run
                   into
                   bryers
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   consume
                   more
                   then
                   shelter
                   .
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calleth
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     fashion
                     of
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   substance
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     passeth
                     away
                  
                   :
                   Whereas
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   alwaies
                   the
                   
                     same
                     ▪
                  
                   and
                   to
                   
                     abide
                     from
                     everlasting
                     to
                     everlasting
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   thy
                   heart
                   were
                   wise
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   see
                   the
                   vanity
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     an
                     hainous
                     sinne
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     because
                     it
                     's
                     a
                     breach
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Commandement
                     ;
                     it
                     's
                     direct
                     Idolatry
                     .
                  
                   Worse
                   then
                   when
                   we
                   worship
                   the
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   false
                   and
                   unlawfull
                   manner
                   ;
                   yet
                   how
                   severely
                   doth
                   God
                   punish
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ?
                   How
                   often
                   do
                   the
                   Prophets
                   threaten
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   this
                   ?
                   But
                   now
                   thou
                   ,
                   who
                   givest
                   thy
                   heart
                   licence
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   below
                   ,
                   thou
                   sinnest
                   against
                   the
                   first
                   Commandement
                   :
                   Thou
                   errest
                   in
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   thy
                   worship
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   God
                   only
                   zealous
                   of
                   outward
                   worship
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   inward
                   ?
                   Is
                   he
                   angry
                   only
                   when
                   men
                   bow
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   wood
                   and
                   stones
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   when
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   prostituted
                   to
                   the
                   creature
                   ?
                   Maiest
                   thou
                   not
                   justly
                   expect
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   God
                   said
                   to
                   those
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     should
                     call
                     and
                     see
                     if
                     their
                     Idol
                     gods
                     would
                     hear
                     and
                     deliver
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   So
                   the
                   Lord
                   may
                   bid
                   thee
                   call
                   to
                   those
                   creatures
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   save
                   thee
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   will
                   deliver
                   thee
                   from
                   Hell.
                   Do
                   not
                   then
                   wonder
                   at
                   the
                   folly
                   of
                   Micha
                   ,
                   who
                   cryed
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     have
                     taken
                     away
                     my
                     gods
                     .
                  
                   If
                   gods
                   ,
                   Why
                   did
                   they
                   not
                   save
                   themselves
                   ?
                   And
                   thus
                   here
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   death
                   
                     takes
                     away
                     thy
                     gods
                  
                   :
                   The
                   fire
                   may
                   take
                   away
                   thy
                   gods
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   would
                   at
                   last
                   be
                   awakened
                   out
                   of
                   there
                   blindnesse
                   and
                   folly
                   herein
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     creature
                     aff●ction
                     is
                     a
                     wofull
                     condition
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     's
                     a
                     debasing
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     self
                     ,
                     and
                     making
                     of
                     him
                     a
                     slave
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     he
                     should
                     rule
                     over
                     .
                  
                   
                   All
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   made
                   for
                   his
                   use
                   .
                   God
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   rich
                   abundance
                   ,
                   hath
                   provided
                   the●e
                   things
                   liberally
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   given
                   thee
                   only
                   to
                   use
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   belly
                   is
                   for
                   meates
                   ,
                   and
                   meates
                   for
                   the
                   belly
                   ;
                   but
                   God
                   will
                   destroy
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   So
                   all
                   these
                   creatures
                   that
                   are
                   corruptible
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   for
                   thee
                   who
                   art
                   also
                   corruptible
                   ;
                   but
                   God
                   will
                   destroy
                   both
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Therefore
                   thou
                   sinnest
                   against
                   that
                   noble
                   End
                   why
                   God
                   made
                   thee
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   to
                   enjoy
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   did
                   not
                   give
                   a
                   reasonable
                   immortal
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   thee
                   the
                   master
                   piece
                   of
                   his
                   visible
                   creatures
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   crawle
                   on
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                   Say
                   rather
                   with
                   
                     Austin
                     ,
                     Fe●●sti
                     domine
                     cor
                     nostrum
                     ,
                     &
                     irrequietum
                     est
                     ,
                  
                   Thou
                   madest
                   our
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   restlesse
                   till
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   thee
                   again
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     of
                     Admonition
                     ,
                     to
                     every
                     unregenerate
                     man
                     ,
                     to
                     inform
                     himself
                     throughly
                     of
                     his
                     wretched
                     and
                     undone
                     estate
                     .
                  
                   Thou
                   canst
                   not
                   go
                   beyond
                   a
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   shalt
                   never
                   partake
                   of
                   that
                   infinite
                   eternal
                   happinesse
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   Dost
                   thou
                   not
                   plainly
                   see
                   ,
                   the
                   vanity
                   and
                   uncertainty
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ?
                   Can
                   any
                   creature
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   justifie
                   thee
                   ;
                   I
                   will
                   glorifie
                   thee
                   ?
                   Consider
                   how
                   greately
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   thy
                   losse
                   ,
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Starres
                   :
                   To
                   forsake
                   the
                   Ocean
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   up
                   a
                   drop
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   will
                   these
                   things
                   be
                   ever
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   a
                   God
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   Consider
                   how
                   dearly
                   the
                   enjoying
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   cost
                   thee
                   .
                   Doth
                   not
                   our
                   Saviour
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     will
                     it
                     profit
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     winne
                     the
                     whole
                     world
                     ,
                     and
                     loose
                     his
                     soul
                     ,
                  
                   Mat.
                   16.26
                   ?
                   If
                   now
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   thou
                   gainest
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   advantage
                   ;
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   be
                   a
                   wretched
                   looser
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   :
                   Oh
                   think
                   ,
                   I
                   get
                   a
                   finite
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   loose
                   an
                   infinite
                   !
                   I
                   loose
                   an
                   eternal
                   good
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   temporary
                   ;
                   a
                   particular
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   universal
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   be
                   thy
                   complaint
                   in
                   Hell
                   to
                   all
                   eternity
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   madnesse
                   herein
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Antidotes
                   and
                   Meanes
                   against
                   this
                   Creature-Affection
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   conclude
                   this
                   first
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   with
                   giving
                   
                     severall
                     directive
                     Antidotes
                     and
                     meanes
                     against
                     this
                     creature-affection
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   so
                   being
                   loosened
                   from
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   our
                   hearts
                   may
                   be
                   fixed
                   on
                   God.
                   And
                
                 
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   Let
                   this
                   consideration
                   move
                   you
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     you
                     cannot
                     addresse
                     your selves
                     unto
                     God
                     in
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     while
                     thy
                     heart
                     is
                     not
                     above
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   Doth
                   not
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   that
                   direction
                   of
                   his
                   to
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   give
                   God
                   that
                   description
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Father
                     in
                     Heaven
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   why
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   lift
                   up
                   our
                   hearts
                   and
                   affections
                   thither
                   ?
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   in
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   the
                   Deacon
                   cryed
                   ,
                   
                     Sursum
                     corda
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   rest
                   upon
                   the
                   element
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   but
                   look
                   up
                   to
                   Christ
                   himself
                   .
                   Thus
                   also
                   in
                   every
                   duty
                   and
                   performance
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Sursum
                     corda
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   lift
                   up
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   is
                   necessary
                   .
                   Therefore
                   upon
                   this
                   ground
                   it
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   truly
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     natural
                     man
                     did
                     ever
                     pray
                     in
                     his
                     whole
                     life
                  
                   ;
                   did
                   ever
                   perform
                   any
                   one
                   holy
                   duty
                   since
                   he
                   was
                   born
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   could
                   never
                   truly
                   
                     lift
                     up
                     his
                     heart
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   Prayer
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     Ascensio
                     mentis
                     ad
                     Deum
                  
                   ▪
                   Now
                   a
                   natual
                   man
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   ascend
                   upwards
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   earth
                   can
                   have
                   an
                   ascending
                   motion
                   .
                   Every
                   creature
                   that
                   did
                   creep
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   unclean
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   all
                   thy
                   duties
                   and
                   religious
                   performances
                   ,
                   which
                   creep
                   and
                   crawle
                   upon
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   which
                   soar
                   not
                   up
                   high
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   thee
                   unclean
                   and
                   abominable
                   before
                   God.
                   Now
                   should
                   not
                   this
                   Argument
                   be
                   like
                   a
                   sword
                   in
                   thy
                   bowels
                   :
                   What
                   ?
                   live
                   such
                   a
                   life
                   ,
                   wherein
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   pray
                   ;
                   no
                   Prayer
                   will
                   do
                   any
                   good
                   ?
                   Continue
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   estate
                   ,
                   wherein
                   thou
                   art
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   draw
                   nigh
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   art
                   the
                   Bird
                   tyed
                   by
                   the
                   snare
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   fain
                   fly
                   up
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   pulled
                   back
                   again
                   ?
                   Thus
                   thou
                   hast
                   some
                   sighes
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   desires
                   ,
                   but
                   presently
                   thou
                   art
                   pulled
                   down
                   again
                   with
                   those
                   clogs
                   of
                   creatures
                   that
                   are
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Consider
                   ,
                   
                     Thy
                     heart●
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     choicest
                     and
                     chiefest
                     Treasure
                     about
                     thee
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     too
                     noble
                     for
                     any
                     creature
                     .
                  
                   Thou
                   doest
                   dishonour
                   thy self
                   ,
                   in
                   making
                   it
                   serve
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   calls
                   for
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   as
                   the
                   best
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   
                     My
                     sonne
                     ,
                     give
                     me
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   Prov
                   23.26
                   .
                   And
                   Prov.
                   4.23
                   .
                   
                     Keep
                     thy
                     heart
                     with
                     all
                     diligence
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   heart
                   naturally
                   considered
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   principle
                   of
                   all
                   life
                   ;
                   and
                   nature
                   hath
                   placed
                   a
                   wonderfull
                   defence
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   heart
                   spiritually
                   also
                   considered
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   fountain
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   happinesse
                   and
                   misery
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   's
                   sure
                   destruction
                   ,
                   to
                   let
                   thy
                   heart
                   runne
                   out
                   upon
                   the
                   creature
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   chiefest
                   of
                   thy
                   soul
                   subordinate
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   farre
                   inferiour
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   as
                   if
                   thou
                   shoudest
                   let
                   swine
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   unclean
                   creatures
                   ,
                   come
                   into
                   thy
                   choicest
                   Chamber
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   sad
                   calamity
                   to
                   Pharaoh
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   frogs
                   and
                   lice
                   crept
                   up
                   into
                   his
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   quiet
                   in
                   his
                   most
                   retired
                   room
                   ;
                   no
                   lesse
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   farre
                   greater
                   an
                   evil
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   sufferest
                   these
                   fading
                   creatures
                   to
                   get
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   Keep
                   that
                   for
                   God
                   alone
                   :
                   Nothing
                   is
                   to
                   possesse
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   filleth
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   that
                   his
                   dwelling
                   place
                   ,
                   doth
                   also
                   require
                   thy
                   heart
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Apostle
                   James
                   calleth
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   love
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Adulterers
                   and
                   
                     Adulteresses
                     ,
                     Jam.
                  
                   44.
                   
                   For
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   kept
                   as
                   the
                   chast
                   Wife
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   no
                   other
                   but
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   it
                   le
                   ts
                   loose
                   her
                   desires
                   to
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   becomes
                   guilty
                   of
                   Adultery
                   ;
                   then
                   God
                   is
                   jealous
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   make
                   more
                   account
                   where
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   placed
                   !
                   Look
                   to
                   that
                   more
                   diligently
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   fit
                   any
                   creature
                   should
                   be
                   placed
                   nearer
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   himself
                   .
                   Doth
                   not
                   our
                   Saviour
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     loveth
                     Father
                     ,
                     or
                     Mother
                     ,
                     or
                     life
                     it self
                     ,
                     more
                     then
                     me
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     my
                     Disciple
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Meditate
                     on
                     this
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     those
                     ,
                     who
                     ever
                     loved
                     the
                     creature
                     immoderately
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     have
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     found
                     the
                     vanity
                     and
                     unprofitablenesse
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   They
                   have
                   been
                   wearied
                   ,
                   and
                   glutted
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   said
                   to
                   that
                   Tyrant
                   ,
                   
                     Satia
                     te
                     sanguine
                     ,
                     quem
                     sitiisti
                     ,
                  
                   He
                   gave
                   him
                   blood
                   enough
                   at
                   last
                   .
                   So
                   commonly
                   ,
                   God
                   in
                   anger
                   doth
                   give
                   thee
                   abundance
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   thou
                   desirest
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   for
                   thy
                   hurt
                   .
                   Thou
                   desirest
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   hydropical
                   man
                   water
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   feavourish
                   man
                   Wine
                   ;
                   which
                   things
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   obtain
                   ,
                   their
                   disease
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   encreased
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   become
                   the
                   more
                   dangerous
                   .
                   The
                   wise
                   man
                   observeth
                   it
                   of
                   riches
                   ,
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Chap.
                   5.13
                   .
                   he
                   calls
                   it
                   a
                   
                     sore
                     evil
                     ;
                     That
                     riches
                     are
                     kept
                     for
                     the
                     owners
                     thereof
                     ,
                     to
                     their
                     hurt
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   very
                   dangerous
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   place
                   thy
                   heart
                   upon
                   that
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   poyson
                   and
                   bane
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   honours
                   ,
                   preferments
                   ;
                   any
                   creature
                   ,
                   if
                   excessively
                   desired
                   ,
                   will
                   do
                   a
                   man
                   hurt
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   like
                   surfetting
                   upon
                   Honey
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   God
                   keepeth
                   his
                   own
                   children
                   in
                   so
                   many
                   streights
                   and
                   difficulties
                   ;
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   give
                   them
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   desire
                   :
                   Yea
                   ,
                   commonly
                   God
                   doth
                   crosse
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   earthly
                   affections
                   and
                   undertakings
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   have
                   those
                   mercies
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   is
                   herein
                   very
                   mercifull
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   inordinately
                   desired
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   also
                   immoderately
                   possessed
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   like
                   too
                   much
                   blood
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   quickly
                   breed
                   mortal
                   diseases
                   in
                   thee
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   that
                   very
                   consideration
                   ,
                   which
                   often
                   makes
                   thee
                   grudging
                   and
                   discontented
                   ,
                   may
                   justly
                   put
                   thee
                   upon
                   thankfulnesse
                   :
                   Thou
                   maiest
                   blesse
                   God
                   that
                   he
                   doth
                   these
                   things
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   
                     ad
                     Sanitatem
                     ,
                     non
                     ad
                     voluptatem
                  
                   :
                   It's
                   Gods
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   mercies
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   undone
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   seek
                   immoderately
                   after
                   these
                   earthly
                   comforts
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   in
                   that
                   reproof
                   to
                   
                     Baruch
                     ,
                     Jer.
                  
                   45.5
                   .
                   
                     Seekest
                     thou
                     great
                     things
                     for
                     thy self
                     ?
                     Seek
                     them
                     not
                     .
                     Baruch
                  
                   an
                   eminent
                   man
                   in
                   godlinesse
                   ▪
                   even
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   but
                   destruction
                   universal
                   threatned
                   ;
                   even
                   then
                   he
                   was
                   apt
                   to
                   seek
                   great
                   things
                   for
                   himself
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   complaineth
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   almost
                   at
                   Philippi
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   2.22
                   .
                   
                     For
                     all
                     seek
                     their
                     own
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     things
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                  
                   This
                   disposition
                   being
                   thus
                   in
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   the
                   Lord
                   both
                   quench
                   the
                   fire
                   within
                   ,
                   by
                   sanctifying
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   remove
                   the
                   fewel
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   quickly
                   be
                   all
                   in
                   a
                   flame
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     Consider
                     that
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     mingled
                     gall
                     with
                     the
                     honey
                     of
                     every
                     creature
                     ;
                     That
                     therefore
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     every
                     thing
                     is
                     obtained
                     with
                     difficulty
                     ,
                     and
                     possessed
                     with
                     cares
                     ,
                     that
                     so
                     we
                     might
                     not
                     rest
                     upon
                     the
                     creature
                     .
                  
                   As
                   God
                   made
                   Aegypt
                   a
                   place
                   of
                   oppressiion
                   and
                   misery
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   they
                   might
                   willingly
                   go
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   for
                   Canaan
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   world
                   a
                   valley
                   of
                   teares
                   :
                   He
                   hath
                   caused
                   every
                   relation
                   ,
                   every
                   conditon
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   its
                   great
                   exercise
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   
                     all
                     in
                     all
                  
                   .
                   That
                   as
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   root
                   groweth
                   both
                   the
                   Rose
                   and
                   the
                   Prickels
                   about
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   likewise
                   out
                   of
                   same
                   creature
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   condition
                   ,
                   cometh
                   both
                   Honey
                   and
                   a
                   sting
                   :
                   both
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   molesting
                   .
                   Now
                   Gods
                   end
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   thee
                   not
                   with
                   Peter
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     's
                     good
                     to
                     be
                     here
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   seek
                   out
                   for
                   a
                   better
                   good
                   .
                   Thou
                   must
                   therefore
                   be
                   very
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   bruitish
                   ,
                   if
                   this
                   experience
                   doth
                   not
                   teach
                   thee
                   .
                   Hath
                   not
                   Solomon
                   made
                   this
                   Motto
                   upon
                   all
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   
                     vanity
                     and
                     vexation
                     of
                     spirit
                  
                   ?
                   Not
                   only
                   vanity
                   ,
                   but
                   vexation
                   .
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   therefore
                   lay
                   thy self
                   down
                   to
                   sleep
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   are
                   so
                   many
                   bryers
                   and
                   thornes
                   under
                   thee
                   .
                   Oh
                   say
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   my
                   rest
                   !
                   Here
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   good
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   better
                   place
                   then
                   this
                   world
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   greater
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   enjoying
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   .
                   Even
                   the
                   wisest
                   ,
                   the
                   richest
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   potent
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   had
                   their
                   content
                   ,
                   but
                   thornes
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   their
                   sides
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   hath
                   been
                   two
                   drops
                   of
                   gall
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   Honey
                   .
                   That
                   Starre
                   called
                   wormwood
                   ,
                   hath
                   fallen
                   into
                   our
                   waters
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   bitter
                   .
                   What
                   then
                   should
                   we
                   learn
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   our
                   best
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   safest
                   undertaking
                   
                   to
                   look
                   up
                   unto
                   God
                   as
                   the
                   fountain
                   of
                   all
                   happinesse
                   ?
                   As
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   have
                   any
                   occasion
                   of
                   wearinesse
                   .
                   There
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   cause
                   to
                   complain
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   find
                   not
                   God
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   comfort
                   and
                   blessednesse
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   expected
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   unto
                   us
                   above
                   all
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   expect
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   natural
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   conceive
                   the
                   fulnesse
                   and
                   excellency
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   natural
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   are
                   commanded
                   to
                   
                     taste
                     ,
                     and
                     see
                     how
                     good
                     God
                     is
                     .
                  
                   It
                   's
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   spiritual
                   and
                   heavenly
                   experience
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   apt
                   to
                   be
                   affected
                   too
                   much
                   with
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   Remember
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     these
                     creatures
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     they
                     are
                     for
                     comfort
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     originally
                     and
                     of
                     themselves
                     so
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     only
                     Instruments
                     and
                     Conduit-Pipes
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   defective
                   in
                   these
                   Particulars
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     They
                     cannot
                     give
                     them
                     any
                     comfort
                     or
                     content
                     of
                     themselves
                  
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   satisfie
                   and
                   quiet
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   many
                   have
                   been
                   under
                   the
                   greatest
                   mercies
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   enjoyed
                   all
                   the
                   outward
                   abundance
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   could
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   ,
                   have
                   an
                   unquiet
                   discontented
                   spirit
                   ?
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   's
                   God
                   only
                   that
                   fashioneth
                   the
                   heart
                   ;
                   It
                   's
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   formeth
                   the
                   spirit
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   under
                   the
                   saddest
                   afflictions
                   that
                   can
                   possibly
                   befall
                   :
                   we
                   see
                   God
                   made
                   David
                   of
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   satisfied
                   ●pirit
                   ;
                   he
                   could
                   
                     lie
                     down
                     ,
                     and
                     tak●
                     his
                     rest
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   his
                   own
                   Son
                   was
                   up
                   in
                   armes
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   deprive
                   him
                   both
                   of
                   life
                   and
                   Kingdom
                   at
                   once
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   's
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     David
                     encouraged
                     himself
                     in
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   that
                   sad
                   distresse
                   at
                   Zicklag
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   the
                   conditions
                   without
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   framing
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   within
                   ,
                   that
                   makes
                   miserable
                   or
                   happy
                   .
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   then
                   folly
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   sinne
                   ,
                   to
                   look
                   after
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   creature
                   inordinately
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   it self
                   cannot
                   adde
                   one
                   Cubit
                   to
                   thy
                   contentation
                   ?
                   Thou
                   maiest
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Prison
                   ,
                   yea
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   while
                   thou
                   livest
                   in
                   a
                   vast
                   and
                   large
                   Palace
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   Condition
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   himself
                   that
                   formeth
                   and
                   frameth
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     As
                     the
                     co●dition
                     cannot
                     effectively
                     work
                     upon
                     th●e
                     ,
                     so
                     neither
                     can
                     they
                     fill
                     themselves
                     with
                     any
                     comfort
                     objectively
                     ,
                     any
                     further
                     then
                     God
                     puts
                     into
                     them
                     .
                  
                   These
                   are
                   streames
                   that
                   have
                   water
                   no
                   longer
                   then
                   the
                   Spring
                   filleth
                   them
                   .
                   That
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   even
                   man
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   longer
                   a
                   being
                   ,
                   or
                   existence
                   then
                   God
                   giveth
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   withdraweth
                   his
                   arm
                   ,
                   the
                   strongest
                   man
                   falls
                   immediately
                   to
                   dust
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   all
                   creatures
                   ;
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   comfort
                   or
                   originally
                   help
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   enabled
                   by
                   God.
                   The
                   bread
                   doth
                   not
                   nourish
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   bles't
                   by
                   God
                   :
                   The
                   fire
                   could
                   not
                   burn
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   restrained
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   even
                   the
                   garments
                   and
                   shooes
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   wax
                   old
                   or
                   consume
                   ,
                   while
                   Gods
                   blessing
                   was
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   no
                   creature
                   hath
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   it self
                   to
                   refresh
                   us
                   with
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   God
                   puts
                   into
                   it
                   ;
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Conduit-Pipe
                   ,
                   runs
                   water
                   or
                   Wine
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   poured
                   into
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   do
                   all
                   creatures
                   communicate
                   mercies
                   and
                   comforts
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   quickned
                   thereunto
                   by
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     creature
                     in
                     being
                     but
                     an
                     instrument
                     ,
                     and
                     having
                     all
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     doth
                     thereby
                     demonstrate
                     how
                     much
                     blessednesse
                     is
                     in
                     enjoying
                     God
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   If
                   a
                   drop
                   be
                   so
                   sweet
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   an
                   Ocean
                   ?
                   If
                   a
                   Star
                   be
                   so
                   welcome
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   the
                   Sun
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   say
                   thus
                   to
                   thy self
                   ,
                   If
                   such
                   a
                   relation
                   ;
                   such
                   a
                   creature
                   be
                   so
                   comfortable
                   and
                   good
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   what
                   may
                   God
                   himself
                   be
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   ?
                   
                     Si
                     tanta
                     pulchritudo
                     in
                     creaturâ
                     ,
                     quanta
                     in
                     creatore
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Antient
                   said
                   ?
                   
                   If
                   thy
                   heart
                   were
                   spiritual
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   ascend
                   thus
                   by
                   the
                   creature
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                     Lay
                     this
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     Heaven
                     and
                     glory
                     cannot
                     be
                     obtained
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     preeminent
                     and
                     transcendent
                     affection
                     to
                     all
                     others
                     things
                     .
                  
                   You
                   cannot
                   intend
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   affection
                   to
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   salvation
                   likewise
                   .
                   Mat.
                   11.12
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     suffers
                     violence
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     violent
                     take
                     it
                     by
                     
                     force
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   requireth
                   we
                   should
                   
                     love
                     him
                     with
                     all
                     our
                     soul
                     and
                     might
                     .
                  
                   These
                   things
                   then
                   being
                   attained
                   only
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   and
                   chiefest
                   affections
                   and
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   how
                   can
                   thy
                   heart
                   be
                   for
                   Heaven
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   also
                   ?
                   Hence
                   also
                   are
                   those
                   Commands
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   
                     seek
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   
                     not
                     labour
                     for
                     the
                     meat
                     that
                     perisheth
                     .
                  
                   And
                   hence
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   endeavour
                   after
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   are
                   compared
                   to
                   a
                   traveller
                   ;
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   runneth
                   in
                   a
                   race
                   ;
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   combates
                   with
                   an
                   enemy
                   :
                   Now
                   ,
                   none
                   can
                   effectually
                   mind
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   also
                   .
                   Can
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   runnes
                   in
                   the
                   race
                   look
                   to
                   the
                   Apples
                   or
                   fruit
                   that
                   groweth
                   upon
                   the
                   tree
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   to
                   gather
                   them
                   ?
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   make
                   him
                   certainly
                   lose
                   the
                   Crown
                   ?
                   No
                   lesse
                   ought
                   our
                   intention
                   ,
                   industry
                   and
                   labour
                   to
                   be
                   after
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   lest
                   we
                   loose
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Glory
                   .
                   Certainly
                   this
                   false
                   perswasion
                   of
                   obtaining
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   Glory
                   so
                   easily
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Heaven
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   upon
                   so
                   easie
                   termes
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   damneth
                   thousands
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   so
                   eagerly
                   attend
                   to
                   these
                   thing●
                   ?
                   Didst
                   thou
                   think
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   necessary
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   require
                   greater
                   affections
                   ?
                   Shall
                   the
                   food
                   of
                   my
                   body
                   be
                   got
                   with
                   the
                   sweat
                   of
                   my
                   browes
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   much
                   rather
                   eternal
                   Glory
                   hereafter
                   ?
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   Neglect
                   not
                   this
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     Heathens
                     and
                     superstitious
                     persons
                     ha●e
                     done
                     in
                     a
                     misguided
                     way
                     for
                     some
                     notable
                     end
                     .
                  
                   
                   How
                   have
                   they
                   trampled
                   all
                   earthly
                   things
                   under
                   their
                   feet
                   ?
                   Who
                   hath
                   not
                   heard
                   of
                   Crates
                   the
                   Thebane
                   ,
                   that
                   parted
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   wealth
                   to
                   give
                   himself
                   to
                   Philosophy
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   greatly
                   will
                   the
                   wilfull
                   poverty
                   of
                   some
                   misguided
                   Zealots
                   in
                   Antiquity
                   condemn
                   us
                   herein
                   ?
                   I
                   speak
                   not
                   of
                   that
                   wilfull
                   renouncing
                   of
                   earthly
                   wealth
                   in
                   Popery
                   that
                   now
                   is
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   do
                   thereby
                   provide
                   a
                   better
                   temporal
                   provision
                   for
                   themselves
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Hermites
                   ,
                   and
                   Anchorets
                   ,
                   who
                   mistaking
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   preparation
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   should
                   require
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   command
                   a
                   leaving
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   actually
                   to
                   throw
                   away
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   did
                   thereby
                   denude
                   themselves
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   wealth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   earthly
                   enjoyments
                   that
                   otherwise
                   they
                   had
                   ;
                   thinking
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   never
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   enjoy
                   these
                   things
                   .
                   Now
                   this
                   actual
                   abdication
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   duty
                   ;
                   therein
                   they
                   were
                   misguided
                   with
                   a
                   prep●●●●rous
                   zeal
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   in
                   preparation
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   earthly
                   comforts
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   special
                   Commands
                   ,
                   or
                   particular
                   occasions
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   actually
                   to
                   leave
                   all
                   ;
                   as
                   you
                   see
                   the
                   Disciples
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   did
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   do
                   thou
                   blame
                   thy self
                   for
                   all
                   immoderate
                   affections
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   !
                   Think
                   how
                   will
                   Heathens
                   and
                   superstitious
                   Persons
                   rise
                   up
                   to
                   thy
                   condemnation
                   .
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     Christ
                     hath
                     reproved
                     those
                     who
                     were
                     godly
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     external
                     cares
                     ,
                     when
                     yet
                     notwithstanding
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     in
                     the
                     root
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     from
                     all
                     good
                     affection
                     to
                     himself
                     ;
                     how
                     much
                     rather
                     will
                     he
                     condemn
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     immoderately
                     addicted
                     to
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     from
                     a
                     principle
                     of
                     aversnesse
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     wearisomenesse
                     in
                     his
                     service
                     ?
                  
                   Now
                   for
                   this
                   reproof
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   notable
                   Instance
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   10
                   40
                   ,
                   41.
                   where
                   Martha
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   abundant
                   affection
                   to
                   entertain
                   Christ
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   as
                   her
                   sister
                   ,
                   
                     sit
                     at
                     Jesus
                     his
                     feet
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     hear
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   carefull
                   about
                   the
                   entertaining
                   him
                   ;
                   but
                   Christ
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     art
                     troubled
                     about
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     one
                     thing
                     is
                     needfull
                     ,
                     and
                     Mary
                     hath
                     chosen
                     the
                     better
                     part
                     .
                  
                   You
                   see
                   Christ
                   preferring
                   a
                   diligent
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   meanes
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   b●fore
                   all
                   kind
                   entertainment
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                   Hence
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Disciples
                   were
                   not
                   allowed
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   inordinate
                   affection
                   even
                   to
                   his
                   humanity
                   and
                   bodily
                   presence
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   reproved
                   for
                   their
                   grief
                   and
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   bodily
                   to
                   leave
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   hindered
                   his
                   spiritual
                   presence
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   in
                   these
                   cases
                   be
                   excessive
                   in
                   our
                   affections
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   lesse
                   in
                   meer
                   earthly
                   things
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 GODLY
                 MANS
                 CHOICE
                 :
                 SHEWING
                 That
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 doth
                 more
                 esteem
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   any
                   earthly
                
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Psalm
                       4.6
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lord
                     ,
                     lift
                     thou
                     up
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     thy
                     Countenance
                     upon
                     us
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 
                   spirit
                   of
                   David
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 godly
                 men
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 earthly
                 men
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 thus
                 earnestly
                 long
                 after
                 some
                 earthly
                 good
                 .
                 He
                 sheweth
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 soul
                 doth
                 most
                 thirst
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 amongst
                 Interpreters
                 :
                 Some
                 Popish
                 Expositors
                 ,
                 render
                 it
                 assertively
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   imperatively
                   ;
                   Signatum
                   est
                   super
                   nos
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   countenance
                   is
                   sealed
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 ;
                 They
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   of
                   Gods
                   Image
                   left
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   discern
                   good
                   and
                   hate
                   evil
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   seek
                   thus
                   after
                   earthly
                   good
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   so
                   uncertain
                   in
                   their
                   affections
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   placed
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   reason
                   
                   and
                   conscience
                   in
                   every
                   man
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   know
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   chiefest
                   good
                   ?
                
                 Now
                 although
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 refuse
                 this
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 upon
                 Illyricus
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   no
                   implanted
                   principles
                   of
                   knowledge
                   about
                   God
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 context
                 doth
                 more
                 evince
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 Prayer-wise
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 although
                 Bellarmine
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 may
                 be
                 pointed
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Signatum
                   est
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 know
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 M●sorites
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 's
                 ordinary
                 to
                 put
                 Samech
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 for
                 Alph
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 Nesah
                 for
                 New
                 ;
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 signifie
                 to
                 
                   lift
                   up
                
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 from
                 
                   nes
                   vixillum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 overthrow
                 the
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 an
                 impression
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 manifestation
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 2
                 Thes
                 .
                 3.14
                 .
                 
                   Note
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   by
                   an
                   Epistle
                   .
                
                 We
                 therefore
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 David's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   give
                   a
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   gracious
                   love
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 A
                 Metaphor
                 taken
                 from
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 do
                 willingly
                 turn
                 their
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 pleasantly
                 upon
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 .
                 Observe
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   a
                   gracious
                   heart
                   doth
                   more
                   esteem
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   earthly
                   thing
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 44.3
                 .
                 The
                 original
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 mercies
                 God
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Gods
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   favour
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 Psal
                 .
                 99.15
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   know
                   the
                   joyfull
                   sound
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   countenance
                   .
                
                 This
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 glad
                 and
                 joyfull
                 heart
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 proverbial
                 speech
                 to
                 expresse
                 an
                 happy
                 man
                 by
                 ,
                 
                   Deus
                   vidit
                
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 looked
                 on
                 such
                 a
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 Though
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 signifie
                 only
                 his
                 
                   bare
                   knowledge
                
                 and
                 omniscience
                 ,
                 as
                 Psal
                 .
                 90.8
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   put
                   our
                   secret
                   sinnes
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   thy
                   countenance
                
                 :
                 as
                 Gods
                 face
                 is
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 it
                 's
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 hurt
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 summe
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   turneth
                   his
                   face
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   looketh
                   pleasantly
                   and
                   cheerfully
                
                 :
                 as
                 Job
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 Job
                 29.24
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 with
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Believer
                 apprehends
                 nothing
                 but
                 love
                 and
                 favour
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 He
                 seeth
                 not
                 frowns
                 ,
                 but
                 smiles
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 seeth
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   eye
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 :
                 As
                 Esau's
                 face
                 was
                 to
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 pleasing
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   like
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 consider
                 what
                 this
                 phrase
                 doth
                 expresse
                 .
                 And
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   supposeth
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   iniquities
                   and
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   pardoned
                   and
                   blotted
                   out
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 guilt
                 is
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 seeth
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 turneth
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 angry
                 Judge
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 of
                 
                   purer
                   eyes
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   behold
                   such
                   things
                   .
                   Your
                   iniquities
                   divide
                   between
                   you
                   and
                   me
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 ,
                 when
                 sinne
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 the
                 expression
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 32.
                 implying
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 loathsome
                 and
                 abominable
                 to
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 seeth
                 sin
                 in
                 every
                 Believer
                 ,
                 only
                 it
                 's
                 
                   pardoned
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Believer
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 God
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 chasten
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 adjudge
                 to
                 eternal
                 destruction
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 32.
                 doth
                 only
                 call
                 this
                 so
                 :
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   man
                
                 (
                 not
                 whom
                 God
                 makes
                 great
                 ,
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 honoured
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   he
                   imputeth
                   no
                   sinne
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 This
                 the
                 humbled
                 soul
                 counteth
                 a
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 sad
                 agonies
                 ,
                 prayeth
                 for
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 world
                 doeth
                 him
                 no
                 good
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 creatures
                 that
                 would
                 comfort
                 him
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 give
                 Christ
                 vinegar
                 and
                 gall
                 to
                 drink
                 .
                 David
                 himself
                 (
                 Psal
                 .
                 5
                 1.
                 )
                 when
                 in
                 his
                 great
                 conflicts
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 minds
                 not
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 honours
                 ,
                 but
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 
                   have
                   mercy
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   loving
                   kindnesse
                   .
                
                 Those
                 tender
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 flyeth
                 unto
                 .
                 Till
                 therefore
                 sinne
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 Gods
                 anger
                 and
                 wrath
                 belongs
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   this
                   is
                   implyed
                   Gods
                   favour
                   and
                   love
                   towards
                   us
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   reconciled
                   with
                   us
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 be
                 so
                 terrible
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 is
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                
                 is
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 gracious
                 ;
                 then
                 his
                 eye
                 ,
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 pleasant
                 and
                 reviving
                 .
                 When
                 David
                 is
                 reconciled
                 to
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 longer
                 commanded
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 
                   keep
                   from
                   his
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Fathers
                 bowels
                 long
                 to
                 see
                 him
                 him
                 again
                 .
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 desired
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Gods
                 face
                 should
                 be
                 pleasant
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Then
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 become
                 reconciled
                 with
                 us
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 undergo
                 all
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 cruel
                 Tyrants
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 lye
                 under
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 all
                 second
                 Causes
                 .
                 Gen.
                 4.14
                 Cain
                 speaks
                 of
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 his
                 misery
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 To
                 be
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 torment
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 Gods
                 
                   face
                   is
                   hid
                
                 .
                 Wheresoever
                 God
                 hideth
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 inlet
                 of
                 all
                 woe
                 and
                 misery
                 .
                 Then
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 shine
                 upon
                 a
                 Believer
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 prayeth
                 for
                 this
                 often
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 mans
                 estate
                 blessed
                 and
                 happy
                 :
                 God
                 is
                 then
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 God
                 is
                 then
                 reconciled
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 argueth
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   If
                   God
                   be
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   be
                   against
                   us
                   ?
                
                 When
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shineth
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 arise
                 many
                 black
                 and
                 thick
                 clouds
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 sad
                 and
                 gloomy
                 daies
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 shine
                 on
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 no
                 tempests
                 ,
                 no
                 sad
                 temptations
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 can
                 hinder
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 having
                 the
                 beautifull
                 beames
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 .
                 He
                 can
                 make
                 the
                 Sunne
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 night
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 giveth
                 peace
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   phrase
                   doth
                   imply
                   the
                   original
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   Gods
                   gracious
                   mercies
                   in
                   time
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 good
                 cometh
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 damned
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 totally
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 cannot
                 receive
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 towards
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Treasure
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 he
                 can
                 desire
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 David
                 prayeth
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 ask
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 Have
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 When
                 David
                 prayeth
                 for
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ask
                 for
                 a
                 single
                 mercy
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 one
                 particular
                 comfort
                 he
                 beggeth
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Treasury
                 :
                 To
                 have
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 not
                 streames
                 :
                 To
                 have
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Mine
                 ,
                 not
                 some
                 fragments
                 of
                 gold
                 .
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 if
                 this
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 be
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 Treasury
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 comforts
                 we
                 have
                 !
                 God
                 then
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Ask
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   deny
                   thee
                   .
                
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ;
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 mercy
                 in
                 all
                 Gods
                 Store-house
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 choice
                 dainty
                 in
                 his
                 Cellars
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 Key
                 to
                 open
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 pleasest
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   phrase
                   doth
                   imply
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   hath
                   a
                   peculiar
                   respect
                   unto
                   his
                   Children
                
                 :
                 That
                 he
                 regardeth
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 special
                 favour
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 hid
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 this
                 shining
                 of
                 his
                 face
                 ;
                 this
                 propitious
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 favour
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 :
                 All
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 favourites
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Pharaoh
                 regarded
                 Joseph
                 in
                 a
                 farre
                 other
                 manner
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 other
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 all
                 the
                 Land
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 .
                 Thus
                 doth
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Children
                 ;
                 He
                 giveth
                 them
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 He
                 makes
                 them
                 Heires
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 glorious
                 Promises
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Gods
                 face
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 :
                 It
                 denoteth
                 a
                 peculiar
                 respect
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 boldnesse
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 God
                 manifested
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 
                   holiest
                   of
                   holies
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   phrase
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   upon
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   implyeth
                   the
                   
                   Efficacy
                   and
                   powerfull
                   Effects
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 by
                 its
                 beames
                 doth
                 enlighten
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 life
                 and
                 motion
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 ;
                 thus
                 also
                 doth
                 God
                 where
                 he
                 favours
                 .
                 Where
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 doth
                 communicate
                 all
                 those
                 necessary
                 and
                 precious
                 comforts
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 vouchsafeth
                 unto
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 
                   None
                   ever
                   seeketh
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 It
                 's
                 
                   not
                   a
                   vain
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 his
                 love
                 is
                 active
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 communicate
                 himself
                 unto
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 their
                 expectations
                 .
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 time
                 doth
                 sanctify
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 doth
                 justifie
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                   pardon
                   sinne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 heal
                 their
                 corruptions
                 ?
                 Is
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 
                   countenance
                   shineth
                   upon
                   them
                
                 ?
                 Well
                 therefore
                 may
                 David
                 pray
                 for
                 this
                 above
                 all
                 earthly
                 advantages
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doth
                 enjoy
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 cannot
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 denyed
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 presse
                 for
                 forgivenesse
                 ,
                 for
                 holinesse
                 :
                 It
                 's
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 importune
                 for
                 any
                 spiritual
                 benefit
                 he
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 .
                 As
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   lovest
                   me
                   ,
                   how
                   canst
                   thou
                   deny
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   me
                   ?
                
                 So
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 lovest
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 face
                 be
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 mercy
                 denyed
                 unto
                 me
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 how
                 cometh
                 that
                 to
                 withhold
                 its
                 beames
                 from
                 me
                 ?
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 mainly
                 intended
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                   acting
                
                 ,
                 and
                 operating
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 putting
                 it self
                 forth
                 upon
                 his
                 soul
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   acting
                   of
                   Gods
                   face
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   implyeth
                   it self
                   two
                   waies
                   .
                
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   outward
                   and
                   temporal
                   mercies
                
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 from
                 this
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 people
                 have
                 any
                 outward
                 comfort
                 in
                 mercy
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 wicked
                 and
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 abundance
                 of
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 from
                 Gods
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 use
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 perdition
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 not
                 thus
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ;
                 Every
                 mercy
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   face
                
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 Lazarus
                 crums
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 get
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 greatest
                 portions
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 have
                 the
                 
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 David
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   little
                   that
                   the
                   righteous
                   hath
                   ,
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   great
                   abundance
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 peace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 friend
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 rejoyce
                 so
                 much
                 
                   in
                   Dono
                   uam
                   ab
                   te
                   dato
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 What
                 they
                 have
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 cometh
                 from
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 The
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 countenance
                 ,
                 sheweth
                 it self
                 in
                 
                   spiritual
                   mercies
                
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 sure
                 effect
                 ,
                 demonstrating
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 can
                 find
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 any
                 humiliation
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 heavenly-mindednesse
                 ;
                 though
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 smoaking
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   is
                   lifted
                   up
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 Oh
                 then
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 that
                 findest
                 grace
                 in
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 doth
                 so
                 palpably
                 demonstrate
                 !
                 Alas
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 very
                 graces
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 inherent
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 can
                 afford
                 us
                 little
                 comfort
                 in
                 themselves
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 many
                 imperfections
                 and
                 weaknesses
                 :
                 We
                 have
                 many
                 sighes
                 and
                 discouragements
                 because
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Only
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Evidences
                 and
                 Demonstrations
                 of
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 them
                 we
                 may
                 certainly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   shineth
                   upon
                   us
                
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 afford
                 
                   unspeakable
                   joy
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 more
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 of
                 grace
                 discovered
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 outward
                 mercies
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 wealth
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 the
                 long
                 life
                 of
                 Methusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 though
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 though
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 though
                 opposed
                 ,
                 though
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 dark
                 dungeons
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 grace
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   gracious
                   eye
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   efficacious
                   cause
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 mercies
                 we
                 do
                 enjoy
                 .
                 As
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 looked
                 upon
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 
                   go
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   w●e●
                   bitterly
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it's
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 eying
                 and
                 looking
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 go
                 forth
                 into
                 any
                 expression
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   phrase
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   shining
                   upon
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   doth
                   imply
                   ,
                   the
                   notice
                   and
                   knowledge
                   of
                   this
                
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 Gods
                 light
                 is
                 often
                 called
                 that
                 knowledge
                 which
                 he
                 giveth
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 do
                 shine
                 upon
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 blind
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 sad
                 darknesse
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 behold
                 it
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 did
                 not
                 shine
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 David
                 prayeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   the
                   knowledge
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   this
                   upon
                   the
                   soul
                   .
                   Solomon
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   L●ght
                   is
                   sweet
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   behold
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 darkest
                 ●ight
                 ,
                 and
                 day
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 a
                 blind
                 man.
                 And
                 thus
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 sits
                 in
                 darkness●
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 light
                 which
                 he
                 perceiveth
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 greatly
                 dej●cted
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 rather
                 apprehend
                 his
                 frowns
                 and
                 anger
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   light
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   we
                   walk
                   in
                   darknesse
                   .
                   David
                
                 doth
                 often
                 pray
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 
                   face
                   might
                   shine
                   upon
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 even
                 then
                 it
                 did
                 shine
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 prayed
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 praying
                 heart
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 he
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 wanted
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 favour
                 that
                 put●
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 stare
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 David
                 had
                 more
                 joy
                 and
                 gladnesse
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 voluptuous
                 and
                 earthly
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assurance
                 pf
                 Gods
                 favour
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Gods
                 gracious
                 love
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 preserveth
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 hell
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 keepeth
                 off
                 all
                 condemnation
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 our
                 souls
                 may
                 conflict
                 with
                 sad
                 agonies
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 sad
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 under
                 heavy
                 defections
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 ,
                 though
                 under
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 being
                 assured
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 apprehend
                 God
                 as
                 an
                 angry
                 Judge
                 ,
                 continually
                 against
                 their
                 souls
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   implyed
                   the
                   love
                   and
                   delight
                   the
                   Lord
                   takes
                   in
                   such
                   .
                
                 The
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightfull
                 Object
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 never
                 willing
                 to
                 turn
                 his
                 face
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 either
                 walk
                 so
                 negligently
                 ,
                 or
                 commit
                 such
                 grievous
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 
                   while
                   turn
                   his
                   face
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                
                 but
                 yet
                 this
                 will
                 
                   not
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                
                 :
                 God
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 self-abhorrency
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 with
                 the
                 Prodigall
                 ,
                 be
                 
                   brought
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   face
                   again
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 constant
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 being
                 to
                 
                   love
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   avoid
                   all
                   sinne
                   ,
                
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 waies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   upright
                   are
                   pleasing
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 his
                 gracious
                 eye
                 is
                 alwaies
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Protection
                   ,
                   direction
                   ,
                   sanctification
                   ,
                   preservation
                   ,
                
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 daily
                 communicated
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 great
                 encouragement
                 is
                 the
                 Fathers
                 eye
                 to
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 the
                 Commanders
                 to
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ?
                 but
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   put
                   life
                   into
                   us
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Qualifications
                   or
                   Characters
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   do
                   value
                   and
                   desire
                   Gods
                   favour
                   above
                   all
                   things
                   else
                   .
                
                 
                   Having
                   discussed
                   what
                   is
                   comprehended
                   in
                   that
                   expression
                   of
                   
                     Gods
                     lifting
                     up
                     his
                     countenance
                     upon
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   proceed
                   to
                   give
                   such
                   
                     Qualifications
                     or
                     Characters
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     necesseary
                     to
                     such
                     who
                     do
                     earnestly
                     desire
                     Gods
                     favour
                     .
                  
                   And
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     such
                     who
                     have
                     a
                     deep
                     and
                     true
                     sense
                     of
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     their
                     sinne
                  
                   ;
                   who
                   are
                   wounded
                   in
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   lye
                   under
                   their
                   iniquities
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   greatest
                   burden
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   have
                   this
                   foundation
                   laid
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   have
                   any
                   rest
                   or
                   quietnesse
                   ;
                   nothing
                   can
                   satisfie
                   their
                   souls
                   ,
                   till
                   God
                   look
                   graciously
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   this
                   in
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     Psal
                  
                   .
                   32.
                   
                   &
                   51.
                   there
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   lay
                   groaning
                   under
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   ready
                   to
                   
                     roar
                     out
                  
                   because
                   of
                   God
                   anger
                   ;
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   he
                   so
                   earnestly
                   begs
                   for
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   
                     sinne
                     may
                     be
                     covered
                     ,
                     that
                     joy
                     might
                     be
                     restored
                     to
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   That
                   God
                   would
                   take
                   away
                   those
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   sad
                   distance
                   between
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   soul
                   .
                   Now
                   David
                   had
                   many
                   earthly
                   and
                   worldly
                   refuges
                   to
                   fly
                   unto
                   ;
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   solaced
                   himself
                   with
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   comforts
                   ;
                   but
                   nothing
                   could
                   quiet
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   Gods
                   favour
                   .
                   As
                   all
                   the
                   Starres
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   shine
                   together
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   dispell
                   the
                   darknesse
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   that
                   can
                   do
                   that
                   :
                   Thus
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   creature
                   ,
                   any
                   comfort
                   ,
                   any
                   content
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   quiet
                   and
                   compose
                   the
                   troubled
                   soul
                   ;
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     favour
                  
                   shining
                   into
                   their
                   dark
                   hearts
                   .
                   If
                   therefore
                   you
                   a●k
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   so
                   many
                   crave
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   for
                   this
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   prize
                   it
                   not
                   ;
                   they
                   pray
                   not
                   ,
                   or
                   wrestle
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   The
                   answer
                   is
                   ,
                   Most
                   men
                   are
                   secure
                   in
                   their
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   hardnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   spiritual
                   stupidity
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   stings
                   are
                   in
                   sinne
                   ;
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   a
                   
                     wounded
                     spir●t
                  
                   meanes
                   :
                   They
                   have
                   never
                   been
                   in
                   the
                   Whales
                   belly
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   deep
                   waters
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   feeling
                   themselves
                   ready
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   Hell
                   and
                   damnation
                   ;
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   judge
                   all
                   is
                   well
                   enough
                   .
                   This
                   full
                   stomack
                   needeth
                   not
                   the
                   Honey-combe
                   .
                   On
                   then
                   ,
                   till
                   sinne
                   be
                   more
                   bitter
                   in
                   thy
                   conscience
                   ,
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   esteemed
                   by
                   thee
                   !
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     as
                     esteem
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     ,
                     are
                     many
                     times
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     persecuted
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     great
                     exercises
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     .
                  
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   wretched
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   natures
                   ,
                   that
                   while
                   we
                   can
                   take
                   any
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   we
                   runne
                   not
                   out
                   to
                   God
                   ▪
                   While
                   we
                   can
                   have
                   but
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   a
                   candle
                   ,
                   we
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   the
                   Sunne
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   takes
                   from
                   us
                   all
                   our
                   comforts
                   .
                   He
                   removeth
                   this
                   mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   mercy
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   we
                   may
                   seek
                   after
                   God.
                   Thus
                   God
                   saith
                   ,
                   Hos
                   5
                   15.
                   he
                   would
                   
                     go
                     fr●m
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   
                     not
                     have
                     the
                     mercies
                     they
                     used
                     to
                     have
                  
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   doth
                   God
                   this
                   ?
                   
                     That
                     they
                     may
                     seek
                     to
                     him
                     early
                     in
                     their
                     affliction
                     .
                  
                   As
                   Children
                   ,
                   while
                   there
                   is
                   any
                   day
                   ,
                   they
                   love
                   to
                   be
                   playing
                   and
                   sporting
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   come
                   home
                   till
                   the
                   dark
                   night
                   drive
                   them
                   .
                   Those
                   then
                   that
                   are
                   often
                   ●ffl●cted
                   and
                   chas●ened
                   ,
                   commonly
                   such
                   do
                   highly
                   regard
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God.
                   Thus
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   Psal
                   .
                   80.3
                   .
                   )
                   being
                   in
                   great
                   extremities
                   ,
                   God
                   feeding
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   teares
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   them
                   teares
                   to
                   drink
                   in
                   great
                   measure
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   angry
                   with
                   their
                   very
                   Prayers
                   :
                   What
                   doth
                   it
                   beseech
                   for
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   straight
                   ?
                   Verse
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Turn
                     us
                     again
                     ,
                     and
                     cause
                     thy
                     face
                     to
                     shine
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     be
                     saved
                     .
                  
                   A●
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   most
                   esteemed
                   
                   after
                   sad
                   ,
                   black
                   ,
                   and
                   gloomy
                   weather
                   :
                   Thus
                   is
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   most
                   regarded
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   find
                   troubles
                   to
                   compasse
                   us
                   about
                   on
                   every
                   side
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   whom
                   
                     God
                     loveth
                     ,
                     he
                     often
                     chastens
                     .
                  
                   And
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   unhappy
                   ,
                   then
                   constant
                   happinesse
                   ;
                   because
                   abundance
                   and
                   fulnesse
                   of
                   outward
                   mercies
                   ,
                   doth
                   take
                   us
                   from
                   seeking
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God.
                   Let
                   not
                   then
                   the
                   godly
                   mourn
                   away
                   under
                   any
                   chastisements
                   they
                   lye
                   under
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   these
                   are
                   so
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   that
                   thereby
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   more
                   indeared
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   thereby
                   thou
                   canst
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   more
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   greatest
                   mercies
                   that
                   can
                   befall
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   at
                   such
                   times
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   is
                   more
                   necessary
                   then
                   ever
                   .
                   The
                   lesse
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Those
                     can
                     only
                     desire
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     ,
                     that
                     do
                     renounce
                     their
                     own
                     righteousnesse
                  
                   :
                   That
                   do
                   not
                   justifie
                   themselves
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   confidence
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   Commonly
                   there
                   are
                   none
                   more
                   ignor●nt
                   and
                   stupid
                   about
                   this
                   glorious
                   priviledge
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   civil
                   ,
                   pharisaical
                   and
                   formal
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   placeth
                   all
                   their
                   trust
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   good
                   works
                   they
                   do
                   .
                   Those
                   affections
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hope
                   ,
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   placed
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   put
                   upon
                   their
                   own
                   seeming
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   Hence
                   (
                   Mat.
                   5.3
                   .
                   )
                   our
                   Saviour
                   pronounceth
                   those
                   
                     blessed
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     poor
                     in
                     spirit
                     ,
                     for
                     theirs
                     is
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                  
                   And
                   the
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   magnifieth
                   God
                   in
                   her
                   Song
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   1.53
                   .
                   
                     He
                     hath
                     filled
                     the
                     hungry
                     with
                     good
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rich
                     he
                     hath
                     sent
                     empty
                     away
                     .
                  
                   Not
                   only
                   the
                   prophane
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   trampleth
                   this
                   Pearl
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   the
                   formall
                   civil
                   man
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   stranger
                   to
                   this
                   petition
                   .
                   This
                   favour
                   is
                   wholly
                   a
                   strange
                   thing
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   full
                   of
                   himself
                   :
                   He
                   makes
                   his
                   good
                   heart
                   ,
                   his
                   good
                   workes
                   ,
                   a
                   god
                   ,
                   a
                   saviour
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   he
                   seek
                   not
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   light
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   in
                   godly
                   men
                   it
                   is
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   debased
                   and
                   self
                   emptyed
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   is
                   their
                   fellowship
                   with
                   God
                   :
                   The
                   more
                   do
                   they
                   place
                   their
                   happinesse
                   in
                   beholding
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   As
                   you
                   see
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Who
                   laboured
                   more
                   then
                   he
                   ?
                   yet
                   ,
                   Who
                   undervaluing
                   all
                   his
                   graces
                   more
                   then
                   ●e
                   ?
                   And
                   all
                   this
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   might
                   be
                   wholly
                   exalted
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   doth
                   so
                   much
                   bolt
                   out
                   this
                   glorious
                   light
                   from
                   shining
                   into
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   self-confidence
                   ,
                   as
                   self-righteousnesse
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   God
                   doth
                   so
                   many
                   times
                   withdraw
                   his
                   gracious
                   presence
                   from
                   his
                   own
                   Children
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   dark
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   see
                   any
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   least
                   spark
                   of
                   heavenly
                   fire
                   within
                   themselves
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   be
                   lifted
                   up
                   .
                   They
                   must
                   have
                   these
                   thornes
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   else
                   they
                   would
                   depend
                   too
                   much
                   upon
                   their
                   own
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   graces
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   thus
                   humbled
                   ,
                   then
                   at
                   last
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   esteem
                   Gods
                   favour
                   more
                   then
                   ever
                   ;
                   as
                   Paul's
                   passengers
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   stormy
                   black
                   time
                   ,
                   rejoyced
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     only
                     can
                     esteem
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     ,
                     who
                     are
                     a
                     spiritual
                     and
                     an
                     heavenly
                     people
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     holy
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     repaired
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   
                     earth
                     ,
                     is
                     earthly
                     ,
                     and
                     speaks
                     earthly
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Joh.
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     is
                     of
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     is
                     heavenly
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   our
                   spiritual
                   constitution
                   ,
                   such
                   are
                   our
                   operations
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   inclinations
                   .
                   No
                   wonder
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   natural
                   man
                   desireth
                   not
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   corrupt
                   and
                   sinfull
                   estate
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   can
                   desire
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   suitable
                   thereunto
                   .
                   Whereas
                   on
                   the
                   otherside
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   heavenly
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   an
                   holy
                   frame
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   his
                   soul
                   ascend
                   upwards
                   still
                   .
                   As
                   you
                   see
                   by
                   David
                   ,
                   How
                   often
                   doth
                   he
                   professe
                   the
                   breathings
                   ,
                   the
                   longings
                   and
                   thirstings
                   of
                   his
                   soul
                   after
                   God
                   ?
                   He
                   cryeth
                   aloud
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   
                     nothing
                     in
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     ,
                     but
                     God
                  
                   :
                   He
                   makes
                   God
                   his
                   Portion
                   ,
                   his
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                   his
                   Refuge
                   ,
                   his
                   Hope
                   ,
                   his
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Whence
                   is
                   David
                   thus
                   carried
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   of
                   an
                   heavenly
                   heart
                   within
                   ?
                   There
                   could
                   not
                   come
                   such
                   sweet
                   fragrant
                   smells
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   like
                   a
                   spiritual
                   Garden
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   all
                   like
                   ,
                   desireth
                   and
                   delights
                   in
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   
                   like
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   love
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   another
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   must
                   he
                   desire
                   God
                   himself
                   ?
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   complain
                   of
                   that
                   heavy
                   ,
                   lumpish
                   ,
                   earthly
                   heart
                   of
                   thine
                   !
                   that
                   doth
                   not
                   often
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     heart
                     breaketh
                     for
                     the
                     longing
                     after
                     God
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     .
                     As
                     the
                     Hart
                     desireth
                     the
                     waters
                     ,
                     so
                     pants
                     my
                     soul
                     after
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     God.
                  
                   If
                   thou
                   complainest
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   affections
                   for
                   every
                   thing
                   but
                   God
                   ,
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   taken
                   with
                   every
                   comfort
                   but
                   him
                   :
                   Oh
                   ,
                   bewail
                   this
                   dull
                   and
                   sinfull
                   frame
                   !
                   Thou
                   wantest
                   heavenlynesse
                   ;
                   Thy
                   heart
                   and
                   conversation
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     only
                     pray
                     for
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     ,
                     as
                     live
                     by
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     affected
                     with
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     revealed
                     by
                     the
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   It
                   's
                   as
                   impossible
                   for
                   a
                   man
                   ▪
                   living
                   wholly
                   by
                   sense
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   worldly
                   Principles
                   ,
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   worm
                   that
                   crawleth
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Sunne
                   .
                   Faith
                   is
                   that
                   noble
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   like
                   Wings
                   to
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   fly
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   it
                   in
                   Paul
                   :
                   What
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   so
                   
                     raised
                     up
                  
                   his
                   heart
                   to
                   Christ
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   
                     sit
                     with
                     Christ
                     in
                     heavenly
                     places
                     ?
                  
                   What
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   
                     substance
                     of
                     things
                     hoped
                     for
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   every
                   Believer
                   ,
                   but
                   Faith
                   ?
                   We
                   are
                   all
                   lame
                   cripples
                   ,
                   till
                   Faith
                   heal
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   all
                   worldly
                   men
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   sense
                   of
                   this
                   divine
                   Benefit
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   very
                   bruit
                   beasts
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   wholly
                   strangers
                   to
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Faith.
                   For
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   the
                   bodily
                   eye
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   see
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   neither
                   hath
                   God
                   any
                   bodily
                   face
                   or
                   eyes
                   ,
                   but
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   wholly
                   spiritual
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   deaf
                   ear
                   cannot
                   be
                   affected
                   with
                   melodious
                   musick
                   ;
                   so
                   neither
                   can
                   a
                   natural
                   heart
                   discern
                   of
                   this
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   acquaint
                   thy self
                   with
                   Faith
                   !
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   Prospective-Glasse
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   discover
                   such
                   Objects
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   thy self
                   thou
                   couldst
                   not
                   apprehend
                   .
                   Faith
                   makes
                   us
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   :
                   We
                   are
                   starke
                   blind
                   ,
                   till
                   Faith
                   open
                   our
                   eyes
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     onl●
                     can
                     esteem
                     the
                     favour
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     had
                     the
                     experience
                     of
                     the
                     sweetnesse
                     and
                     excellency
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   A
                   man
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   tasted
                   Honey
                   ,
                   knoweth
                   not
                   how
                   sweet
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   Therefore
                   David
                   calls
                   upon
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     taste
                     and
                     see
                     how
                     good
                     God
                     is
                     .
                  
                   If
                   the
                   natural
                   man
                   ever
                   had
                   any
                   experimentall
                   feeling
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   love
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   would
                   quickly
                   have
                   another
                   heart
                   ,
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   mind
                   :
                   Then
                   he
                   would
                   sell
                   all
                   to
                   get
                   this
                   Pearl
                   .
                   But
                   all
                   the
                   while
                   men
                   are
                   unregenerate
                   ,
                   they
                   know
                   no
                   other
                   good
                   then
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   creature
                   :
                   It
                   hath
                   never
                   entred
                   into
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   conceive
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   shine
                   upon
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   invitations
                   and
                   allurements
                   are
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   untill
                   God
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   discover
                   his
                   sweetnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   consolations
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   experienced
                   Christian
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   often
                   drank
                   of
                   this
                   Wine
                   ,
                   still
                   remains
                   thirsty
                   ,
                   and
                   desirous
                   after
                   more
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   the
                   having
                   of
                   earthly
                   things
                   doth
                   satiate
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   nauseate
                   a
                   mans
                   heart
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   enough
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   heavenly
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   never
                   hath
                   enough
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   more
                   he
                   hath
                   tasted
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   hungery
                   he
                   is
                   still
                   :
                   Alwaies
                   praying
                   with
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     Oh
                     ,
                     when
                     will
                     he
                     come
                     to
                     me
                     !
                  
                   When
                   those
                   in
                   the
                   Canticles
                   asked
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   so
                   ravished
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   preferring
                   him
                   above
                   ten
                   thousand
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     thy
                     beloved
                     more
                     then
                     others
                  
                   ?
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   Argument
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   seen
                   him
                   ;
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   known
                   him
                   :
                   If
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   enammoured
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   when
                   natural
                   men
                   wonder
                   ;
                   saying
                   ,
                   Why
                   do
                   these
                   men
                   thus
                   pray
                   ,
                   thus
                   mourn
                   ,
                   thus
                   long
                   after
                   God
                   ?
                   Why
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   never
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   experimentall
                   work
                   hath
                   never
                   been
                   upon
                   thy
                   heart
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   had
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   Prophesie
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   may
                   so
                   say
                   )
                   would
                   fall
                   on
                   thee
                   also
                   :
                   Thou
                   wouldst
                   admire
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   they
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     only
                     can
                     desire
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     ,
                     who
                     have
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     working
                     in
                     them
                  
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   that
                   which
                   maketh
                   the
                   soul
                   go
                   upwards
                   .
                   We
                   
                   being
                   like
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   bowed
                   down
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   healed
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   thus
                   raise
                   us
                   up
                   .
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     came
                     down
                     in
                     fire
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   denoteh
                   the
                   activty
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   When
                   fire
                   assimilateth
                   any
                   thing
                   into
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   makes
                   it
                   ascend
                   upwards
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   converts
                   and
                   sanctifieth
                   a
                   mans
                   soul
                   ,
                   it
                   giveth
                   it
                   a
                   contrary
                   motion
                   to
                   what
                   it
                   had
                   before
                   .
                   Then
                   it
                   made
                   provision
                   for
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   minded
                   earthly
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   raised
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   sinne
                   .
                   That
                   as
                   you
                   see
                   
                     it
                     's
                     the
                     mighty
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   will
                   make
                   these
                   bodies
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   now
                   corruptible
                   ,
                   heavy
                   ,
                   and
                   pressing
                   downwards
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     immortal
                     ,
                     spiritual
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   agile
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   
                     meet
                     the
                     Lord
                     in
                     the
                     aire
                  
                   :
                   Even
                   these
                   bodies
                   will
                   be
                   so
                   transformed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   move
                   in
                   the
                   air
                   like
                   Birds
                   .
                   No
                   wonder
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   is
                   able
                   so
                   to
                   work
                   upon
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   constantly
                   inclining
                   to
                   God.
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   none
                   are
                   to
                   rest
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   find
                   God
                   thus
                   mightily
                   prevailing
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   This
                   excellent
                   frame
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   
                     given
                     by
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     is
                     promised
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     ask
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   Mat
                   6.
                   
                   Especially
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     adopting
                     ,
                     enab●ling
                     us
                     to
                     call
                     God
                     Father
                     ,
                     rebuking
                     legall
                     slavish
                     feares
                     ,
                     and
                     filling
                     us
                     with
                     a
                     filial
                     and
                     evangelical
                     frame
                     of
                     heart
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   
                     Therefore
                     another
                     Property
                     of
                     such
                     ,
                     who
                     do
                     thus
                     highly
                     esteem
                     Gods
                     favour
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     are
                     diligent
                     in
                     Prayer
                     ,
                     and
                     fervent
                     in
                     approaches
                     to
                     God.
                  
                   Prayer
                   is
                   the
                   ascending
                   of
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                   The
                   eyes
                   lifted
                   up
                   ,
                   argue
                   what
                   the
                   heart
                   should
                   be
                   .
                   Now
                   Prayer
                   is
                   of
                   this
                   excellent
                   advantage
                   ,
                   if
                   spiritually
                   and
                   fervently
                   performed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   carrieth
                   up
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   God
                   also
                   manifests
                   his
                   loving
                   kindnesse
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   Moses
                   ,
                   upon
                   his
                   Communion
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   had
                   his
                   face
                   shine
                   so
                   gloriously
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   people
                   could
                   
                     not
                     behold
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   upon
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   had
                   his
                   
                     countenance
                     changed
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     face
                     did
                     shine
                     like
                     the
                     Sunne
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   his
                   
                     garments
                     were
                     white
                     as
                     snow
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   such
                   who
                   esteem
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   instant
                   in
                   Prayer
                   .
                   They
                   perform
                   that
                   duty
                   with
                   watching
                   and
                   attending
                   thereunto
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   so
                   discharged
                   ,
                   then
                   many
                   consolations
                   ,
                   many
                   irradiations
                   of
                   his
                   favour
                   ,
                   are
                   communicated
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   diligent
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   
                     tree
                     by
                     the
                     water
                     side
                     ,
                     whose
                     leafe
                     will
                     never
                     fade
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   we
                   have
                   that
                   encouragement
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     man
                     seeketh
                     Gods
                     face
                     in
                     vain
                  
                   :
                   And
                   no
                   sooner
                   did
                   God
                   command
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   immediately
                   David's
                   heart
                   yeelded
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   7.8
                   .
                   
                     Thy
                     face
                     Lord
                     will
                     I
                     seek
                     .
                  
                   We
                   cannot
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   seeking
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   precious
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   very
                   infinite
                   Treasure
                   .
                   And
                   withall
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   the
                   encouragement
                   ,
                   God
                   bespeaks
                   it
                   ;
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Seek
                     ye
                     my
                     face
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   
                     Such
                     as
                     prize
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     ,
                     they
                     walk
                     closely
                     with
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     up
                     strict
                     Communion
                     with
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Slothfull
                   and
                   carelesse
                   walking
                   ,
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                   with
                   this
                   glorious
                   advantage
                   .
                   You
                   read
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   was
                   but
                   once
                   carelesse
                   and
                   negligent
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   proffered
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   immediately
                   Christ
                   withdraweth
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   though
                   she
                   runne
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   much
                   perplexed
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   her
                   Beloved
                   again
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   cost
                   her
                   dear
                   ,
                   ere
                   she
                   could
                   obtain
                   it
                   .
                   David
                   began
                   to
                   have
                   but
                   some
                   proud
                   and
                   presumptuous
                   
                     thoughts
                     ,
                     Psal
                  
                   .
                   301.7
                   .
                   
                     And
                     God
                     bid
                     his
                     face
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     he
                     was
                     troubled
                     .
                  
                   You
                   see
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   thing
                   ,
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     thought
                     may
                     do
                     it
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   desire
                   to
                   enjoy
                   it
                   ,
                   they
                   walk
                   circumspectly
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   make
                   him
                   angry
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Vse
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     Exhortation
                     to
                     Gods
                     Children
                  
                   ,
                   To
                   keep
                   up
                   a
                   tender
                   mollified
                   heart
                   ;
                   to
                   take
                   no
                   rest
                   till
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   shine
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                   Let
                   not
                   lusts
                   ,
                   passions
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   an
                   eclipse
                   between
                   this
                   glorious
                   Sunne
                   and
                   you
                   .
                   How
                   can
                   you
                   live
                   without
                   this
                   ?
                   May
                   not
                   the
                   Devil
                   come
                   with
                   seven
                   more
                   tormenting
                   Devils
                   then
                   ever
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   provoke
                   God
                   to
                   withdraw
                   his
                   gracious
                   presence
                   ?
                   To
                   whom
                   are
                   woes
                   ?
                   To
                   whom
                   are
                   sad
                   
                   terrours
                   and
                   perplexities
                   of
                   spirit
                   ?
                   but
                   to
                   such
                   who
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   God
                   frowneth
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   they
                   feel
                   his
                   anger
                   consuming
                   of
                   them
                   !
                
                 
                   Vse
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     Admonition
                     ,
                     to
                     natural
                     and
                     unregenerate
                     men
                     ,
                  
                   To
                   know
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   better
                   good
                   then
                   ever
                   yet
                   they
                   tasted
                   .
                   Oh
                   that
                   thou
                   couldst
                   desire
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   doest
                   wealth
                   and
                   pleasures
                   !
                   Is
                   not
                   the
                   pleasant
                   smiling
                   face
                   of
                   some
                   great
                   Potentate
                   ,
                   a
                   reviving
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                   What
                   endeavours
                   for
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   yet
                   is
                   mortal
                   ?
                   Will
                   not
                   this
                   condemn
                   thee
                   at
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ?
                   Oh
                   ,
                   how
                   will
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   then
                   esteemed
                   of
                   !
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Consideration
                   of
                   some
                   false
                   Grounds
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Perswasion
                   of
                   Gods
                   Love.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   declared
                   already
                   the
                   Characters
                   of
                   such
                   who
                   can
                   truly
                   esteem
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ;
                   let
                   us
                   now
                   consider
                   
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     such
                     who
                     are
                     mistaken
                     herein
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     that
                     for
                     Gods
                     favour
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     .
                  
                   And
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     is
                     the
                     rich
                     ,
                     earthly
                     ,
                     or
                     great
                     man
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   
                   He
                   who
                   aboundeth
                   in
                   all
                   Prosperity
                   ,
                   and
                   needeth
                   nothing
                   ,
                   this
                   man
                   thinketh
                   that
                   Gods
                   face
                   is
                   towards
                   him
                   in
                   mercy
                   .
                   They
                   gather
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   mercies
                   they
                   enjoy
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   God
                   loveth
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   dangerous
                   mistake
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   we
                   read
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     chastisements
                     and
                     afflictions
                     ,
                     are
                     sometimes
                     an
                     argument
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   
                     never
                     more
                     angry
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   when
                   he
                   lets
                   a
                   mans
                   waies
                   be
                   smooth
                   ,
                   and
                   prosperous
                   :
                   As
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   Moab
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   moved
                   often
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   was
                   
                     setled
                     upon
                     the
                     Lees.
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   in
                   Hosea
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   is
                   angry
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   manner
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   threatens
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     will
                     not
                     punish
                     their
                     sonnes
                     or
                     daughters
                     any
                     more
                     ,
                  
                   Hos
                   .
                   4.14
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   have
                   little
                   cause
                   to
                   boast
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   afflicted
                   as
                   other
                   men
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   such
                   bonds
                   as
                   others
                   are
                   :
                   For
                   David
                   (
                   Psal
                   .
                   73.6
                   .
                   )
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   observe
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   whereas
                   the
                   wicked
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   had
                   all
                   encouragements
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   all
                   
                     temporal
                     increase
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   godly
                   were
                   
                     bowed
                     down
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     long
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   when
                   Promises
                   of
                   temporal
                   abundance
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   larger
                   way
                   proposed
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   had
                   this
                   measure
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testamant
                   ,
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   he
                   meet
                   with
                   it
                   much
                   more
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   where
                   tribulations
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   Red
                   Sea
                   to
                   go
                   through
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Canaan
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Apostle
                   doth
                   directly
                   argue
                   from
                   Gods
                   love
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     chastisements
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   12.6
                   .
                   which
                   is
                   again
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.19
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   who
                   art
                   never
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   hast
                   greater
                   cause
                   to
                   fear
                   lest
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   be
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                   The
                   Physician
                   administers
                   no
                   Physick
                   to
                   such
                   who
                   are
                   incurable
                   .
                   Oh
                   the
                   wonderfull
                   and
                   blessed
                   effects
                   which
                   the
                   godly
                   find
                   by
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   when
                   sanctified
                   !
                   Doth
                   not
                   David
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Before
                     he
                     was
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     he
                     went
                     astray
                     ,
                  
                   Psal
                   .
                   119.67
                   .
                   ?
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   temporal
                   mercies
                   thou
                   aboundest
                   with
                   ,
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     in
                     temporal
                     things
                     .
                  
                   If
                   we
                   do
                   suppose
                   that
                   they
                   from
                   Gods
                   love
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   common
                   and
                   general
                   love
                   :
                   It
                   doth
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   make
                   to
                   thy
                   peculiar
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   it
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   special
                   favour
                   of
                   God.
                   It
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   from
                   a
                   common
                   love
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   been
                   just
                   and
                   diligent
                   in
                   their
                   waies
                   ,
                   may
                   bestow
                   some
                   outward
                   mercies
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   temporal
                   reward
                   .
                   Thus
                   Austin
                   thought
                   the
                   Romanes
                   had
                   that
                   great
                   Dominion
                   given
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   justice
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     diligent
                     hand
                     maketh
                     rich
                  
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   10.4
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   common
                   love
                   without
                   
                   a
                   special
                   ?
                   What
                   is
                   it
                   for
                   God
                   so
                   to
                   love
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   make
                   thee
                   strong
                   ,
                   healthy
                   ,
                   wealthy
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   Christ
                   and
                   Heaven
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                   Oh
                   ,
                   therefore
                   rest
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   enjoying
                   of
                   these
                   outward
                   mercies
                   ,
                   but
                   look
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   chiefest
                   of
                   all
                   !
                   If
                   thou
                   hast
                   grace
                   ,
                   pardon
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   ,
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   be
                   damned
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   thou
                   have
                   the
                   great
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   thou
                   maiest
                   have
                   also
                   the
                   great
                   torments
                   of
                   Hell
                   hereafter
                   .
                   As
                   Ismael
                   had
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   some
                   rich
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   :
                   As
                   Luther
                   said
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Turkish
                   Empire
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   wicked
                   and
                   ungodly
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   but
                   
                     mica
                     canis
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   crum
                   that
                   the
                   dog
                   may
                   have
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Childrens
                   Bread.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   wicked
                   men
                   thus
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   common
                   love
                   ,
                   
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     withall
                     from
                     Gods
                     anger
                     and
                     hatred
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   regard
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   spiritual
                   consideration
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   sanctified
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   thereby
                   made
                   more
                   holy
                   ,
                   or
                   drawn
                   nearer
                   to
                   God.
                   They
                   do
                   become
                   snares
                   and
                   occasions
                   of
                   sinnes
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   at
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   even
                   curse
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   ever
                   they
                   had
                   such
                   abundance
                   .
                   They
                   will
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   Oh
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   poor
                   ,
                   miserable
                   ,
                   deformed
                   !
                   That
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   under
                   any
                   calamity
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   such
                   abundance
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   hath
                   made
                   Hell
                   seven
                   times
                   hotter
                   :
                   That
                   hath
                   been
                   like
                   oyl
                   poured
                   into
                   the
                   flame
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   fire
                   burn
                   more
                   terribly
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   Solomon
                   observed
                   of
                   wealth
                   ,
                   (
                   Eccl.
                   5.13
                   .
                   )
                   is
                   true
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   outward
                   mercies
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Strength
                   ,
                   Honours
                   ;
                   
                     How
                     often
                     are
                     they
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     hurt
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     have
                     them
                     ?
                  
                   Thus
                   David's
                   imprecation
                   is
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     their
                     Table
                     become
                     a
                     snare
                     unto
                     them
                     .
                  
                   As
                   too
                   much
                   blood
                   indangers
                   the
                   body
                   :
                   especially
                   these
                   outward
                   mercies
                   ,
                   are
                   sure
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   snare
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   hinder
                   and
                   oppose
                   all
                   those
                   Christian
                   Qualifications
                   which
                   are
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   to
                   every
                   Disciple
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   's
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   must
                   
                     love
                     Christ
                     more
                     then
                     Father
                     or
                     Mother
                     ,
                     or
                     life
                     it self
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   must
                   
                     deny
                     himself
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     up
                     his
                     Crosse
                     .
                  
                   All
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   immoderate
                   love
                   to
                   these
                   outward
                   mercies
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Camels
                     bunch
                  
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   
                     choakes
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   covetous
                   ,
                   derided
                   Christ
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   ,
                   you
                   comfort
                   your selves
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   you
                   all
                   outward
                   fulnesse
                   ;
                   examine
                   how
                   these
                   are
                   sanctified
                   to
                   you
                   .
                   What
                   spirituall
                   effects
                   do
                   these
                   mercies
                   bring
                   upon
                   you
                   ?
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   pray
                   the
                   worse
                   ,
                   hear
                   the
                   worse
                   ?
                   Are
                   not
                   your
                   hearts
                   the
                   more
                   distracted
                   and
                   divided
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   the
                   earth
                   make
                   you
                   forget
                   Heaven
                   ?
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   be
                   afraid
                   and
                   tremble
                   at
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   rather
                   then
                   confidently
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   them
                   !
                   Did
                   not
                   Abraham
                   tell
                   
                     Dives
                     ,
                     He
                     had
                     received
                     good
                     things
                     in
                     this
                     life
                     ?
                  
                   but
                   for
                   eternity
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   receive
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     a
                     drop
                     of
                     water
                  
                   .
                   Pray
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   thy
                   good
                   things
                   be
                   not
                   given
                   thee
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   have
                   nothing
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   A
                   second
                   sort
                   of
                   persons
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     mistake
                     about
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     Such
                     who
                     have
                     a
                     quiet
                     ,
                     untroubled
                     ,
                     and
                     eased
                     Conscience
                     .
                  
                   They
                   commonly
                   argue
                   thus
                   ;
                   God
                   loveth
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   trouble
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   fear
                   or
                   disquietnesse
                   in
                   their
                   souls
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   put
                   their
                   whole
                   trust
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   that
                   die
                   as
                   a
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   (
                   so
                   people
                   expresse
                   it
                   )
                   they
                   make
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God.
                   They
                   thank
                   God
                   ,
                   God
                   loveth
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   love
                   God
                   :
                   They
                   never
                   doubted
                   of
                   Gods
                   love
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   fully
                   assured
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   they
                   take
                   a
                   secure
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   a
                   scared
                   conscience
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   quieted
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   peaceable
                   through
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   very
                   many
                   ;
                   they
                   do
                   even
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   never
                   doubted
                   .
                   They
                   think
                   ,
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   often
                   fears
                   and
                   doubts
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   sad
                   temptations
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   worst
                   of
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   thought
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   smitten
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   ,
                   bring
                   him
                   to
                   that
                   accursed
                   death
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   high
                   impiety
                   .
                   Thus
                   do
                   the
                   prophane
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   censure
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   many
                   times
                   sad
                   dejections
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   without
                   any
                   sense
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   ready
                   to
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   damned
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     forsaken
                     them
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   this
                   Disease
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Epidemicall
                   :
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Consider
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     great
                     difference
                     between
                     a
                     stupid
                     senslesse
                     conscience
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     a
                     serene
                     conscience
                     made
                     so
                     by
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     countenance
                     shining
                     upon
                     it
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   quieted
                   conscience
                   by
                   the
                   Promise
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   stupified
                   one
                   ;
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   a
                   seared
                   one
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   feel
                   ;
                   that
                   cannot
                   apprehend
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   with
                   thee
                   as
                   mad
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   conceit
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   great
                   things
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   when
                   (
                   alas
                   )
                   it
                   's
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   their
                   wits
                   and
                   sobriety
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   such
                   foolish
                   imaginations
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   thou
                   presumest
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   salvation
                   :
                   Oh
                   thou
                   art
                   sure
                   thou
                   shalt
                   go
                   thither
                   !
                   Whence
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   no
                   spiritual
                   life
                   or
                   feeling
                   within
                   thee
                   ?
                   Oh
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wert
                   in
                   thy
                   spiritual
                   senses
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   didst
                   understand
                   aright
                   ,
                   thou
                   wouldst
                   quickly
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   tremble
                   at
                   that
                   cursed
                   condition
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   !
                   Who
                   were
                   more
                   abominable
                   to
                   God
                   then
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   yet
                   who
                   justified
                   themselves
                   more
                   ?
                   Who
                   put
                   more
                   trust
                   and
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   workes
                   they
                   did
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   do
                   thou
                   search
                   into
                   thy
                   heart
                   more
                   .
                   Whence
                   comest
                   thou
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   secure
                   and
                   confident
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   delivered
                   up
                   to
                   a
                   
                     reprobate
                     sense
                  
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   
                     dead
                     in
                     sinne
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   as
                   dead
                   men
                   cannot
                   feel
                   any
                   pain
                   or
                   torment
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   canst
                   thou
                   .
                   
                     Therefore
                     if
                     you
                     see
                     men
                     that
                     lived
                     wickedly
                     ,
                     yet
                     die
                     peaceably
                     and
                     confidently
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     Gods
                     favour
                     upon
                     them
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     their
                     senslesnesse
                     ;
                     It
                     's
                     their
                     stupidity
                     .
                  
                   You
                   cannot
                   see
                   a
                   more
                   miserable
                   object
                   then
                   such
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   This
                   quiet
                   and
                   comfortable
                   conscience
                   they
                   boast
                   of
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     it
                     's
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     accompanied
                     with
                     many
                     grosse
                     and
                     wicked
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   As
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   committed
                   such
                   abominable
                   practises
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   did
                   condemn
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   come
                   and
                   cry
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     The
                     Temple
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   For
                   this
                   the
                   Prophets
                   of
                   old
                   had
                   such
                   great
                   Controversies
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   they
                   gave
                   themselves
                   up
                   to
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   would
                   stay
                   themselves
                   upon
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   like
                   the
                   whorish
                   woman
                   ,
                   would
                   wipe
                   the
                   lip
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   as
                   confident
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   no
                   evil
                   thing
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   ,
                   let
                   such
                   be
                   awakened
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   spiritual
                   madnesse
                   !
                   What
                   ?
                   Thou
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   prophanenesse
                   thou
                   art
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                   ?
                   Doest
                   thou
                   come
                   boldly
                   to
                   God
                   ?
                   Doest
                   thou
                   say
                   thou
                   puttest
                   thy
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                   Remember
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     God
                     is
                     a
                     consuming
                     fire
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     thou
                     art
                     .
                  
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   for
                   thee
                   to
                   cast
                   thy
                   eye
                   upon
                   the
                   Promise
                   as
                   yet
                   ,
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   terrours
                   and
                   threatnings
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   for
                   thee
                   to
                   hearken
                   and
                   hear
                   how
                   the
                   Law
                   curseth
                   thee
                   :
                   That
                   abroad
                   and
                   at
                   home
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   under
                   the
                   condemnation
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Conclude
                   therefore
                   this
                   to
                   thy self
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   confidence
                   thou
                   hast
                   in
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   ,
                   if
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   prophane
                   and
                   impenitent
                   life
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   rotten
                   post
                   ;
                   which
                   though
                   it
                   shine
                   in
                   a
                   dark
                   night
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ariseth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   discovered
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   The
                   Apostle
                   John
                   speakes
                   terribly
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   1
                   Joh.
                   3.20
                   .
                   
                     If
                     our
                     hearts
                     condemn
                     us
                     ,
                     God
                     is
                     greater
                     then
                     our
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     knoweth
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   If
                   then
                   ,
                   thy
                   own
                   natural
                   conscience
                   accuse
                   thee
                   for
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   miscarriages
                   ,
                   know
                   that
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   omniscient
                   ,
                   he
                   knoweth
                   more
                   evil
                   by
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   much
                   more
                   condemn
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   This
                   quieted
                   heart
                   is
                   thus
                   lulled
                   asleep
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     it
                     hath
                     not
                     taken
                     Gods
                     way
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     obtain
                     or
                     preserve
                     quietnesse
                     .
                  
                   For
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   is
                   not
                   like
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     shineth
                     upon
                     the
                     just
                     and
                     unjust
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   cometh
                   upon
                   all
                   men
                   ;
                   even
                   the
                   Thief
                   and
                   the
                   Adulterer
                   ,
                   he
                   ,
                   hath
                   this
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Sunne
                   to
                   accomplish
                   all
                   his
                   wickednesse
                   :
                   but
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   is
                   with
                   much
                   difficulty
                   obtained
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   as
                   much
                   difficulty
                   preserved
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   necessary
                   Humiliation
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   sense
                   of
                   our
                   utter
                   perishing
                   in
                   our selves
                   .
                   
                     Come
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     ye
                     that
                     are
                     heavy
                     laden
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   Christ
                   )
                   
                     and
                     you
                     shall
                     find
                     rest
                     for
                     your
                     souls
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   
                     poor
                     in
                     spirit
                     ,
                     (
                     Mat.
                  
                   5.
                   )
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   blessed
                   .
                   How
                   did
                   Paul
                   come
                   to
                   triumph
                   so
                   confidently
                   in
                   the
                   
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     through
                     Christ
                  
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   this
                   foundation
                   first
                   laid
                   ,
                   that
                   (
                   Rom.
                   7.
                   )
                   he
                   perceived
                   the
                   
                     Law
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     killing
                     Messenger
                     to
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   He
                   
                     saw
                     ;
                     that
                     made
                     sinne
                     out
                     of
                     measure
                     sinfull
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   being
                   
                     undone
                     in
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   directed
                   to
                   esteem
                   highly
                   of
                   the
                   
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   vast
                   difference
                   between
                   Paul's
                   confidence
                   and
                   good
                   perswasion
                   ,
                   while
                   a
                   Pharisee
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   converted
                   :
                   For
                   while
                   a
                   Pharisee
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   very
                   zealous
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     had
                     a
                     good
                     conscience
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   did
                   
                     not
                     walk
                     against
                     the
                     checks
                     of
                     that
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   had
                   much
                   comfort
                   and
                   consolation
                   ,
                   in
                   pursuing
                   these
                   dictates
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   converted
                   ,
                   he
                   cryeth
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   ;
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Blasphemer
                   ,
                   a
                   Persecuter
                   the
                   
                     greatest
                     of
                     all
                     sinners
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   Thou
                   goest
                   on
                   in
                   thy
                   way
                   with
                   all
                   presumption
                   ;
                   thou
                   pursuest
                   thy
                   superstitions
                   ,
                   thy
                   will-worship
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   unspeakable
                   content
                   in
                   thy
                   conscience
                   for
                   doing
                   thus
                   .
                   But
                   oh
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   shall
                   shake
                   the
                   foundations
                   of
                   thy
                   soul
                   !
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   discover
                   thy
                   very
                   originals
                   ,
                   then
                   thy
                   soul
                   will
                   be
                   in
                   wofull
                   agonies
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   very
                   rottennesse
                   of
                   all
                   will
                   begin
                   to
                   appear
                   within
                   thee
                   .
                   The
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   :
                   comes
                   after
                   trouble
                   for
                   sinne
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   known
                   by
                   this
                   property
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   )
                   
                     That
                     he
                     bringeth
                     light
                     out
                     of
                     darknesse
                     ,
                     even
                     as
                     at
                     first
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     Chaos
                     he
                     made
                     light
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   ;
                   From
                   the
                   confusions
                   and
                   disorders
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   there
                   ariseth
                   afterwards
                   the
                   greatest
                   tranquility
                   of
                   spirit
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   this
                   trouble
                   about
                   sinne
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   some
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   lesse
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   absolute
                   necessity
                   of
                   feeling
                   sinne
                   so
                   farre
                   a
                   burden
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   findeth
                   it self
                   eternally
                   perishing
                   without
                   this
                   .
                   Again
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Introduction
                   of
                   this
                   light
                   into
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   a
                   deep
                   sense
                   of
                   sinne
                   as
                   a
                   burden
                   ,
                   but
                   earnest
                   hungerings
                   and
                   longings
                   after
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   revealed
                   by
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Judas
                   and
                   Cain
                   felt
                   the
                   burden
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   had
                   weight
                   more
                   then
                   they
                   could
                   bear
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   despair
                   under
                   this
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   breathings
                   and
                   desires
                   after
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   Christ
                   will
                   not
                   vouchsafe
                   this
                   precious
                   Pearl
                   to
                   swine
                   that
                   trample
                   it
                   under
                   their
                   feet
                   ;
                   That
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   who
                   care
                   not
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   soul
                   is
                   prepared
                   by
                   many
                   inlargements
                   and
                   strong
                   desires
                   ;
                   Oh
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   have
                   but
                   a
                   glimpse
                   of
                   this
                   light
                   !
                   Oh
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   but
                   a
                   drop
                   to
                   coole
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   whole
                   soul
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   scorched
                   with
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sinne
                   !
                   Go
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   consider
                   thy self
                   ;
                   Thou
                   speakest
                   much
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   thy
                   soul
                   been
                   in
                   agonies
                   ;
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   heart
                   for
                   it
                   ?
                   Never
                   did
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   weary
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   more
                   desire
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   doest
                   the
                   gracious
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                   If
                   upon
                   these
                   termes
                   salvation
                   hath
                   come
                   to
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   then
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   hope
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   thus
                   obtained
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   's
                   with
                   no
                   lesse
                   difficulty
                   preserved
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Formal
                     and
                     negligent
                     profession
                     of
                     our
                     love
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   will
                   cause
                   a
                   dark
                   night
                   to
                   arise
                   .
                   Though
                   thou
                   doest
                   not
                   prove
                   a
                   direct
                   Apostate
                   ;
                   though
                   thou
                   doest
                   not
                   give
                   over
                   all
                   praying
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   duties
                   ,
                   but
                   keepest
                   up
                   the
                   
                   form
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   thy
                   Family
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Publique
                   ;
                   yet
                   this
                   dulnesse
                   will
                   Eclip●e
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Canticles
                   ,
                   she
                   did
                   not
                   forsake
                   Christ
                   her
                   Beloved
                   ;
                   she
                   did
                   not
                   become
                   an
                   Adulteresse
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   out
                   another
                   Husband
                   ,
                   only
                   she
                   was
                   lazy
                   and
                   negligent
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   knocked
                   at
                   the
                   door
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   only
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   so
                   much
                   sadnesse
                   to
                   her
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Even
                     the
                     distempers
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     within
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   not
                   breaking
                   forth
                   into
                   grosse
                   evil
                   ,
                   may
                   make
                   God
                   withdraw
                   his
                   face
                   .
                   Those
                   glorious
                   Angels
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   not
                   cast
                   out
                   from
                   Gods
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   chained
                   up
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   for
                   nothing
                   but
                   proud
                   and
                   lofty
                   thoughts
                   ?
                   Yea
                   ,
                   David
                   a
                   good
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   have
                   some
                   secret
                   secure
                   thoughts
                   within
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   think
                   his
                   mountain
                   was
                   well
                   setled
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   immediately
                   
                     hid
                     his
                     face
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     was
                     troubled
                     .
                  
                   This
                   mountain
                   begins
                   to
                   skip
                   like
                   a
                   Lamb
                   for
                   fear
                   .
                   Take
                   heed
                   then
                   of
                   secret
                   ,
                   close
                   ,
                   and
                   insinuating
                   thoughts
                   of
                   pride
                   and
                   self-fulnesse
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   makes
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   to
                   the
                   Child
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   presuming
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   to
                   withdraw
                   from
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Too
                     much
                     inordinate
                     affections
                     and
                     desires
                     ,
                     even
                     to
                     lawfull
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   makes
                   God
                   jealous
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   have
                   the
                   comfortable
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   countenance
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Church
                     appeared
                     with
                     the
                     Moon
                     under
                     her
                     feet
                     .
                  
                   All
                   sublunary
                   things
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   :
                   But
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   is
                   sometimes
                   eclipsed
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   interposition
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   too
                   often
                   obscured
                   by
                   minding
                   these
                   earthly
                   things
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   then
                   ,
                   how
                   difficult
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   this
                   fire
                   alwaies
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   :
                   To
                   keep
                   this
                   Lamp
                   from
                   going
                   out
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   prophane
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   watcheth
                   to
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   
                     seek
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Heaven
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                  
                   cannot
                   have
                   this
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Thy
                   quiet
                   and
                   peaceable
                   conscience
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     because
                     never
                     assulted
                     by
                     the
                     Devil
                     ;
                     never
                     checked
                     by
                     doubts
                     and
                     oppositions
                     from
                     within
                     .
                     David
                  
                   had
                   the
                   comfortable
                   beames
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   shining
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   had
                   also
                   sad
                   wrestling
                   within
                   .
                   How
                   often
                   did
                   he
                   chide
                   and
                   rebuke
                   his
                   soul
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   so
                   inordinately
                   
                     cast
                     down
                     within
                     him
                  
                   ?
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   saying
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   all
                   Divines
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     never
                     doubted
                     ,
                     never
                     believed
                     .
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     I
                     believe
                     ,
                     help
                     my
                     unbelief
                     .
                  
                   Though
                   doubts
                   are
                   not
                   a
                   duty
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   necessary
                   companions
                   ;
                   as
                   corruptions
                   to
                   our
                   graces
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Joy
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   in
                   God
                   and
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Gods
                   Countenance
                   :
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Preeminences
                   of
                   it
                   comparatively
                   to
                   all
                   other
                   Pleasures
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         PSAL.
                         4.7
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       Thou
                       hast
                       put
                       more
                       gladness
                       into
                       my
                       heart
                       ,
                       then
                       they
                       have
                       had
                       ,
                       when
                       their
                       Corn
                       and
                       Wine
                       encreaseth
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   THis
                   text
                   declareth
                   a
                   Reason
                   ,
                   
                     why
                     David
                  
                   desires
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   above
                   any
                   earthly
                   things
                   ;
                   why
                   his
                   wish
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Reason
                   is
                   deduced
                   from
                   that
                   blessed
                   and
                   admirable
                   effect
                   of
                   it
                   upon
                   David's
                   heart
                   ,
                   God
                   being
                   reconciled
                   ,
                   
                     put
                     more
                     gladnesse
                     into
                     his
                     heart
                     ,
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     pleasures
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     could
                     amount
                     unto
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   Benefit
                   or
                   Priviledge
                   it self
                   ,
                   Gladnesse
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   rule
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     (
                     Omnis
                     vita
                     est
                     propter
                     delectationem
                     )
                  
                   all
                   life
                   ,
                   yea
                   all
                   operations
                   ,
                   are
                   for
                   delight
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Gladnesse
                   and
                   Joy
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   its
                   highest
                   felicity
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   action
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   flourishing
                   Characters
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   soul
                   in
                   its
                   glory
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   Arras
                   unfolded
                   and
                   spread
                   open
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   Original
                   and
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     :
                     Thou
                     hast
                     put
                  
                   .
                   Gods
                   comforts
                   and
                   joy
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   himself
                   ,
                   infinite
                   ,
                   pure
                   ,
                   unmixed
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   fear
                   or
                   sorrow
                   accompanying
                   such
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   participation
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     hast
                     put
                     it
                     into
                     my
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   This
                   sheweth
                   the
                   efficacy
                   and
                   irresistiblenesse
                   of
                   Gods
                   comfort
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     puts
                     it
                     into
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   men
                   cannot
                   :
                   They
                   can
                   only
                   suggest
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   puts
                   comfort
                   in
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   troubles
                   and
                   sad
                   temptations
                   which
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   withstand
                   it
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   night
                   can
                   hinder
                   the
                   day
                   from
                   dispelling
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   or
                   Vessel
                   receiving
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     My
                     heart
                  
                   .
                   The
                   worlds
                   joy
                   is
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   mouth
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   phansie
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   aggravation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   comparison
                   with
                   all
                   earthly
                   joy
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   :
                   
                     More
                     then
                     when
                     their
                     Corn
                     and
                     Wine
                     encreaseth
                     .
                     Judea
                  
                   was
                   a
                   Land
                   that
                   abounded
                   with
                   Corn
                   and
                   Vineyards
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   would
                   expresse
                   a
                   great
                   joy
                   ,
                   calls
                   it
                   
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     Harvest
                  
                   :
                   Yet
                   David's
                   joy
                   is
                   greater
                   then
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   though
                   the
                   text
                   instanceth
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   
                     all
                     kind
                     of
                     joy
                  
                   .
                   The
                   joy
                   of
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   
                     voluptuous
                     :
                     Let
                     the
                     joy
                     be
                     what
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     in
                     any
                     earthly
                     thing
                     ,
                     an
                     heavenly
                     heart
                     hath
                     from
                     God
                     a
                     better
                     joy
                     .
                  
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   some
                   Interpreters
                   make
                   this
                   the
                   sense
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   David
                   did
                   here
                   professe
                   his
                   joy
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   enemies
                   whom
                   he
                   reproved
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Psalm
                   did
                   thus
                   encrease
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   Though
                   they
                   hate
                   and
                   oppose
                   me
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   am
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   bearing
                   ill
                   will
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   their
                   abundance
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   some
                   Popish
                   Interpreters
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   mysticall
                   meaning
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   here
                   were
                   a
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   the
                   delight
                   of
                   Gods
                   people
                   ;
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   consisting
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   :
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Oyl
                   is
                   added
                   in
                   some
                   Copies
                   of
                   their
                   Translations
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   their
                   extream
                   Unction
                   were
                   also
                   intended
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   indeed
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   make
                   the
                   Scripture
                   a
                   Nose
                   of
                   Wax
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   sometimes
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Preposition
                   Min
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   sometimes
                   signifie
                   Of
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   comparatively
                   ,
                   
                     For
                     rather
                  
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   here
                   .
                   Observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     the
                     godly
                     have
                     more
                     joy
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     heavenly
                     things
                     ,
                     then
                     all
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     can
                     have
                     in
                     their
                     earthly
                     delights
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   If
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   did
                   but
                   know
                   what
                   the
                   comfort
                   and
                   consolation
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   accompany
                   an
                   holy
                   life
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   judge
                   all
                   his
                   earthly
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   Prodigals
                   husk
                   .
                   He
                   would
                   cry
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   madnesse
                   ;
                   Oh
                   foolish
                   and
                   unwise
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   left
                   this
                   spiritual
                   joy
                   ,
                   to
                   partake
                   of
                   humane
                   and
                   worldly
                   !
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.8
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   called
                   
                     unspeakable
                     joy
                     ,
                     and
                     full
                     of
                     glory
                     .
                  
                   Such
                   a
                   joy
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   expressed
                   :
                   As
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Mother
                   ,
                   cannot
                   expresse
                   their
                   natural
                   affections
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   joy
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   godly
                   that
                   feel
                   it
                   ,
                   cannot
                   declare
                   unto
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   said
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   ,
                   still
                   they
                   feel
                   more
                   .
                   Though
                   
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     abundance
                     the
                     heart
                     speakes
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   it
                   cannot
                   speak
                   all
                   it's
                   abundance
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   cannot
                   expresse
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   can
                   a
                   natural
                   man
                   believe
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ;
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   perswaded
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   joy
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   tasted
                   Honey
                   ,
                   cannot
                   judge
                   how
                   sweet
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   Neither
                   can
                   a
                   blind
                   man
                   think
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   glorious
                   creature
                   the
                   Sunne
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     therefore
                     first
                     open
                     the
                     absolute
                     nature
                     and
                     dignity
                     of
                     this
                     Joy
                     ,
                     then
                     speak
                     of
                     it
                     comparatively
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     glory
                     and
                     dignity
                     of
                     this
                     joy
                     ,
                     is
                     from
                     two
                     particulars
                     in
                     the
                     text
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   It
                   is
                   from
                   the
                   Original
                   .
                   As
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   
                     wisdome
                     which
                     comes
                     from
                     above
                  
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   is
                   heavenly
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   
                     wisdome
                     fleshly
                     and
                     devilish
                  
                   :
                   so
                   also
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   joy
                   which
                   comes
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   pure
                   and
                   excellent
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   joy
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   indeed
                   devilish
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   joy
                   ,
                   which
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   receiveth
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   from
                   God
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   hath
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   choice
                   excellency
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   differs
                   from
                   worldly
                   joy
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   elementary
                   fire
                   from
                   the
                   culinary
                   .
                   The
                   elementary
                   fire
                   ,
                   needs
                   no
                   pabulum
                   ,
                   no
                   wood
                   to
                   maintain
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   perish
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   kitchen
                   fire
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   have
                   wood
                   or
                   coales
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   last
                   any
                   longer
                   then
                   this
                   fewel
                   .
                   Thus
                   all
                   worldly
                   joy
                   ,
                   that
                   must
                   have
                   daily
                   sticks
                   and
                   coales
                   put
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   Friends
                   die
                   ,
                   if
                   Wealth
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   Pleasures
                   denyed
                   ,
                   this
                   joy
                   is
                   gone
                   :
                   but
                   this
                   joy
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                   abides
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   As
                   long
                   as
                   God
                   abides
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   that
                   continues
                   ;
                   unlesse
                   we
                   by
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   provoke
                   God
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   away
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   world
                   cannot
                   give
                   such
                   a
                   joy
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Gal.
                   5.22
                   .
                   it
                   's
                   called
                   
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     Gods
                     Spirit
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   often
                   ,
                   
                     Joy
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Comforter
                   :
                   And
                   God
                   is
                   stiled
                   (
                   2
                   Cor.
                   1.3
                   .
                   )
                   the
                   
                     God
                     of
                     all
                     consolations
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   he
                   alone
                   that
                   workes
                   it
                   .
                   Men
                   may
                   create
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   well
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   themselves
                   get
                   such
                   a
                   joy
                   as
                   this
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   walk
                   many
                   times
                   mournfully
                   for
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Samaritan
                   can
                   put
                   this
                   Oyl
                   into
                   their
                   wounds
                   .
                   David
                   cannot
                   alwaies
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     put
                     such
                     joy
                     in
                     his
                     heart
                  
                   :
                   Yea
                   ,
                   he
                   professeth
                   the
                   clean
                   contrary
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   soul
                   was
                   
                     bowed
                     down
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   
                     watered
                     his
                     bed
                     with
                     teares
                  
                   .
                   And
                   Joh.
                   was
                   almost
                   like
                   a
                   damned
                   man
                   in
                   Hell.
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   this
                   desolatenesse
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   speak
                   hereafter
                   ;
                   It
                   's
                   enough
                   that
                   this
                   demonstrateth
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   joy
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   as
                   all
                   the
                   men
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   cannot
                   make
                   the
                   Sunne
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   God
                   appoint
                   it
                   that
                   natural
                   course
                   ;
                   so
                   neither
                   are
                   any
                   able
                   to
                   bring
                   this
                   joy
                   into
                   their
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     second
                     discovery
                     of
                     this
                     joy
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     working
                     it
                     ;
                     Thou
                     didst
                     put
                     it
                     into
                     my
                     heart
                     :
                  
                   That
                   is
                   an
                   excellent
                   expression
                   .
                   It
                   sheweth
                   what
                   dominion
                   and
                   soveraignty
                   God
                   hath
                   over
                   the
                   heart
                   :
                   He
                   can
                   as
                   easily
                   put
                   joy
                   into
                   thy
                   soul
                   ,
                   though
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   though
                   tempted
                   ,
                   though
                   
                   grieved
                   with
                   sinne
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   canst
                   pour
                   Wine
                   into
                   a
                   Bottle
                   .
                   He
                   can
                   with
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   command
                   waters
                   to
                   become
                   Wine
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   maintain
                   ,
                   That
                   Gods
                   grace
                   in
                   converting
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   irresistible
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   insuperable
                   :
                   The
                   heart
                   cannot
                   resist
                   it
                   with
                   finall
                   prevalency
                   .
                   For
                   
                     à
                     nullo
                     duro
                     corde
                     respicitur
                     ;
                     quippe
                     ad
                     hoc
                     datur
                     ut
                     tollat
                     cor
                     durum
                     .
                  
                   So
                   it
                   's
                   true
                   also
                   in
                   spiritual
                   joy
                   ;
                   The
                   grieved
                   heart
                   ,
                   the
                   sad
                   heart
                   cannot
                   reject
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   's
                   given
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   sad
                   heart
                   .
                   Hence
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   rejoyced
                   under
                   their
                   tribulations
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   their
                   Persecutors
                   did
                   under
                   all
                   their
                   abundance
                   .
                   How
                   was
                   this
                   possible
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   so
                   fill
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   outward
                   or
                   inward
                   misery
                   could
                   have
                   any
                   room
                   there
                   ?
                   This
                   should
                   teach
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   walk
                   so
                   exactly
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   say
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   put
                   more
                   bitternesse
                   into
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   can
                   have
                   in
                   their
                   worldly
                   miseries
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   joy
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   all
                   earthly
                   joy
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Gods
                   anger
                   and
                   wrath
                   ,
                   causeth
                   more
                   sorrow
                   and
                   anguish
                   of
                   spirit
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   outward
                   calamities
                   can
                   do
                   .
                   
                     A
                     wounded
                     spirit
                     ,
                     who
                     can
                     bear
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Joy
                     which
                     God
                     puts
                     into
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     followeth
                     upon
                     a
                     true
                     godly
                     sorrow
                     and
                     mourning
                     for
                     sinne
                     .
                  
                   All
                   the
                   joy
                   of
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   flow
                   from
                   humiliation
                   and
                   deep
                   sorrow
                   for
                   sinne
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   but
                   a
                   blaze
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   like
                   the
                   
                     crackling
                     of
                     thornes
                  
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Hypocrite
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   had
                   any
                   true
                   sound
                   grace
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   may
                   have
                   some
                   transitory
                   joy
                   .
                   So
                   Mat.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     They
                     received
                     the
                     Word
                     with
                     joy
                  
                   :
                   And
                   some
                   
                     rejoyced
                     in
                     John
                     Baptists
                     light
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   a
                   
                     season
                     only
                  
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   many
                   in
                   some
                   fits
                   ,
                   yea
                   in
                   some
                   holy
                   duties
                   ,
                   find
                   a
                   gladnesse
                   and
                   inward
                   joy
                   upon
                   their
                   hearts
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   never
                   had
                   a
                   true
                   sorrow
                   go
                   before
                   .
                   Before
                   Paul
                   was
                   admitted
                   into
                   Gospel
                   joyes
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   striken
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   a
                   deep
                   sense
                   of
                   his
                   former
                   guilt
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Promise
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     mourn
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     shall
                     rejoyce
                     ,
                  
                   Mat.
                   5.
                   
                   Therefore
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   speaks
                   concerning
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   true
                   also
                   of
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   
                     They
                     that
                     sow
                     in
                     teares
                     ,
                     shall
                     reap
                     in
                     joy
                     .
                  
                   Many
                   desire
                   joy
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   hear
                   of
                   a
                   Sermon
                   that
                   may
                   cause
                   gladnesse
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ;
                   but
                   then
                   they
                   cannot
                   endure
                   the
                   preparatory
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                   They
                   do
                   not
                   love
                   the
                   Law
                   should
                   wound
                   them
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Gospel
                   heal
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   all
                   heavenly
                   joy
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   daughter
                   to
                   godly
                   sorrow
                   .
                   
                     Verus
                     paenitens
                     de
                     peccato
                     doler
                     ,
                     &
                     de
                     dolore
                     gaudet
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   makes
                   godly
                   joy
                   so
                   welcome
                   and
                   so
                   precious
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   heart
                   was
                   mourning
                   ,
                   and
                   humbled
                   before
                   ,
                   thinking
                   it self
                   unworthy
                   of
                   any
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   manner
                   :
                   Though
                   others
                   might
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   they
                   .
                   This
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   method
                   God
                   takes
                   ;
                   First
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Supplication
                   and
                   mourning
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Joy
                   and
                   consolation
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     joy
                     which
                     God
                     putteth
                     in
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     it
                     's
                     from
                     spiritual
                     and
                     heavenly
                     motives
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   the
                   duty
                   is
                   so
                   often
                   called
                   for
                   to
                   
                     Rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   :
                   And
                   it
                   's
                   called
                   
                     Joy
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   .
                   It
                   ariseth
                   from
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   from
                   Gospel-Priviledges
                   ;
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   reconciled
                   ;
                   because
                   sinne
                   is
                   pardoned
                   ;
                   because
                   we
                   are
                   
                     justifica
                     through
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   joy
                   of
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   natural
                   man
                   ,
                   differ
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   makes
                   thee
                   rejoyce
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   some
                   worldly
                   pleasure
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   some
                   earthly
                   content
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   because
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   earthly
                   advantages
                   befall
                   thee
                   ?
                   Thy
                   heart
                   is
                   never
                   cheerfull
                   and
                   merry
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   such
                   considerations
                   .
                   Now
                   ,
                   how
                   different
                   ,
                   and
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   contemptible
                   are
                   these
                   to
                   this
                   heavenly
                   Joy
                   ?
                   For
                   the
                   gladnesse
                   of
                   their
                   heart
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   from
                   an
                   Interest
                   in
                   Christ
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   eternal
                   glory
                   .
                   These
                   sublime
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Objects
                   ,
                   do
                   ravish
                   the
                   godly
                   soul
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   delights
                   of
                   a
                   beast
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   more
                   inferiour
                   to
                   the
                   delights
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   rational
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   delights
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   are
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speaketh
                   concerning
                   the
                   thoughts
                   and
                   words
                   
                   of
                   a
                   Child
                   ,
                   comparatively
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   true
                   also
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   joy
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   13.
                   
                   Children
                   have
                   their
                   joy
                   ;
                   they
                   laugh
                   as
                   Children
                   ;
                   they
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   their
                   Babies
                   as
                   Children
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   men
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   rejoyce
                   as
                   Children
                   ;
                   they
                   cannot
                   delight
                   to
                   play
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   when
                   little
                   Boyes
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   thou
                   art
                   once
                   made
                   godly
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   tasted
                   of
                   more
                   excellent
                   Joy
                   ,
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   greatest
                   advantages
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   below
                   thee
                   .
                   Thou
                   saiest
                   to
                   thy self
                   ,
                   when
                   inordinately
                   rejoycing
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   did
                   ,
                   but
                   falsly
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     David
                     ;
                     Thou
                     hast
                     made
                     thy self
                     like
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     vile
                     fellows
                     to
                     day
                     .
                  
                   The
                   godly
                   mans
                   joy
                   comes
                   from
                   an
                   higher
                   Spring
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   worlds
                   doth
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   Hence
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     No
                     man
                     can
                     have
                     this
                     spiritual
                     joy
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     who
                     are
                     regenerated
                     ,
                     and
                     born
                     of
                     God
                  
                   :
                   Who
                   have
                   a
                   spiritual
                   and
                   supernatural
                   life
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   in
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   kinds
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   so
                   there
                   are
                   several
                   delights
                   ,
                   and
                   proportionable
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   the
                   natural
                   and
                   animal
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   rational
                   life
                   ,
                   the
                   sense
                   hath
                   its
                   delights
                   ,
                   and
                   reason
                   hath
                   its
                   delght
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   born
                   again
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   his
                   joy
                   and
                   his
                   delight
                   .
                   Do
                   not
                   ye
                   read
                   often
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   that
                   professeth
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     sweeter
                     then
                     the
                     honey
                     or
                     the
                     honey-comb
                     to
                     him
                     ?
                  
                   Doth
                   he
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   his
                   heart
                   
                     panted
                     after
                     God
                     ,
                     like
                     a
                     parched
                     wildernesse
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     more
                     then
                     the
                     hart
                     doth
                     after
                     waters
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   whence
                   is
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   David
                   is
                   a
                   
                     man
                     after
                     Gods
                     own
                     heart
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   wholly
                   impossible
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   any
                   spiritual
                   Object
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   himself
                   be
                   made
                   holy
                   .
                   As
                   our
                   Saviour
                   told
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     had
                     other
                     meat
                     to
                     eat
                     of
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     knew
                     of
                     .
                  
                   So
                   hath
                   every
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   other
                   joyes
                   ,
                   other
                   delights
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   natural
                   man
                   can
                   conceive
                   .
                   Therefore
                   do
                   not
                   keep
                   off
                   from
                   godlinesse
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   loosing
                   thy
                   joyes
                   ;
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   bid
                   farewell
                   to
                   all
                   cheerfulnesse
                   and
                   gladnesse
                   of
                   heart
                   :
                   but
                   rather
                   ,
                   thou
                   never
                   yet
                   didst
                   know
                   what
                   true
                   joy
                   means
                   ;
                   as
                   yet
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   stranger
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   none
                   but
                   a
                   regenerate
                   man
                   can
                   enter
                   into
                   this
                   Joy.
                   
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     joy
                     which
                     God
                     puts
                     into
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     it
                     's
                     unspeakable
                     and
                     unexpressible
                     .
                  
                   Like
                   that
                   
                     new
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     hidden
                     Manna
                     ,
                     which
                     none
                     knoweth
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     it
                     .
                  
                   Prov.
                   14.12
                   .
                   
                     A
                     stranger
                     doth
                     not
                     intermeddle
                     with
                     this
                     joy
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   some
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   experimentally
                   perceived
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   expresse
                   them
                   :
                   He
                   feeleth
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   cannot
                   tell
                   how
                   to
                   expresse
                   this
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   As
                   life
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   doth
                   feel
                   and
                   know
                   he
                   liveth
                   ,
                   yet
                   who
                   can
                   tell
                   another
                   what
                   his
                   life
                   is
                   ?
                   Job
                   was
                   in
                   bitternesse
                   and
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   above
                   his
                   expression
                   ;
                   his
                   Friends
                   censured
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     your
                     souls
                     were
                     in
                     my
                     stead
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     judge
                     otherwise
                     .
                  
                   If
                   you
                   felt
                   what
                   I
                   feel
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   be
                   of
                   another
                   mind
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   spiritual
                   joy
                   ;
                   You
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   condemn
                   the
                   generation
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   ;
                   Why
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   so
                   strict
                   and
                   precise
                   ?
                   Why
                   will
                   they
                   not
                   runne
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   excesse
                   of
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoy
                   the
                   ungodly
                   pleasures
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   as
                   others
                   do
                   ?
                   Oh
                   know
                   ,
                   you
                   speak
                   foolishly
                   in
                   this
                   thing
                   !
                   If
                   your
                   souls
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   godly
                   mans
                   stead
                   ;
                   if
                   you
                   had
                   ever
                   felt
                   what
                   they
                   feel
                   ;
                   if
                   you
                   had
                   ever
                   perceived
                   upon
                   your
                   souls
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   quickly
                   change
                   your
                   minds
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   conversation
                   also
                   .
                   You
                   would
                   then
                   say
                   ,
                   An
                   hour
                   of
                   this
                   Joy
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   of
                   the
                   worldly
                   joy
                   :
                   That
                   a
                   drop
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   then
                   an
                   Ocean
                   of
                   carnal
                   pleasures
                   .
                   This
                   made
                   David
                   call
                   upon
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     taste
                     and
                     see
                     how
                     good
                     God
                     is
                     .
                  
                   If
                   you
                   would
                   taste
                   ;
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   set
                   your selves
                   to
                   try
                   what
                   this
                   Joy
                   is
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   then
                   quickly
                   perceive
                   a
                   difference
                   :
                   But
                   none
                   knoweth
                   this
                   ,
                   save
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     nature
                     of
                     this
                     joy
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     put
                     a
                     man
                     upon
                     all
                     holy
                     actions
                  
                   :
                   Upon
                   active
                   and
                   serviceable
                   waies
                   for
                   God.
                   And
                   thus
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   its
                   Effects
                   and
                   Operations
                   ,
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   worldly
                   joy
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   Heaven
                   from
                   Earth
                   ;
                   or
                   Gold
                   from
                   drosse
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   is
                   merry
                   ,
                   what
                   doth
                   it
                   
                   put
                   him
                   upon
                   ,
                   but
                   ungodly
                   practices
                   ?
                   Then
                   they
                   must
                   go
                   to
                   their
                   cups
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   sports
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   must
                   go
                   to
                   their
                   frolick
                   and
                   wanton
                   playes
                   :
                   Thus
                   their
                   joy
                   makes
                   them
                   very
                   wicked
                   ;
                   whereas
                   this
                   godly
                   joy
                   putteth
                   a
                   man
                   upon
                   praising
                   and
                   blessing
                   of
                   God
                   -
                   
                     Is
                     any
                     man
                     merry
                     let
                     him
                     sing
                     Psalmes
                     ,
                  
                   Jam.
                   5.13
                   .
                   It
                   puts
                   him
                   upon
                   more
                   servent
                   and
                   cheerfull
                   praying
                   ,
                   hearing
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   Christian
                   is
                   so
                   active
                   and
                   lively
                   as
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   joyfull
                   ,
                   Neh
                   8.10
                   .
                   
                     The
                     joy
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   is
                   said
                   
                     to
                     be
                     their
                     strength
                  
                   .
                   There
                   needeth
                   not
                   then
                   any
                   great
                   labour
                   to
                   discern
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   mirth
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   mans
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   wicked
                   he
                   encreaseth
                   his
                   sinne
                   thereby
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   more
                   hardned
                   to
                   do
                   wickedly
                   .
                   This
                   joy
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   Devil
                   to
                   the
                   herd
                   of
                   swine
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   hurried
                   violently
                   to
                   hell
                   ;
                   they
                   would
                   never
                   do
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   sober
                   sad
                   spirit
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   then
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   declared
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   this
                   heavenly
                   gladness
                   absolutely
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     now
                     consider
                     the
                     aggravation
                     of
                     it
                     comparatively
                     to
                     all
                     other
                     pleasures
                     whatsoever
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   all
                   unregenerate
                   men
                   may
                   see
                   they
                   live
                   to
                   their
                   loss
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   one
                   day
                   in
                   godliness
                   affords
                   more
                   true
                   solid
                   comfort
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   whole
                   life
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   should
                   live
                   Methusalem's
                   age
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Spiritual
                     joy
                     exceeds
                     all
                     wordly
                     ,
                     in
                     regard
                     of
                     the
                     purity
                     of
                     its
                     nature
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   unmixed
                   joy
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   adhering
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   abatement
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   a
                   check
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   whereas
                   all
                   wordly
                   joy
                   hath
                   gall
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   hony
                   ;
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Rose
                   groweth
                   without
                   its
                   pricks
                   .
                   Look
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   wordly
                   comforts
                   that
                   every
                   where
                   are
                   enjoyed
                   ,
                   see
                   if
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   a
                   But
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   of
                   Naaman
                   the
                   Syrian
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   man
                   ,
                   an
                   honoured
                   man
                   ,
                   a
                   rich
                   man
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     he
                     was
                     a
                     Leper
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   took
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   So
                   of
                   every
                   unregenerate
                   man
                   ,
                   He
                   hath
                   such
                   an
                   estate
                   ,
                   such
                   friends
                   ,
                   such
                   advantages
                   to
                   delight
                   in
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   sinne
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   rightly
                   considered
                   would
                   marre
                   all
                   his
                   comfort
                   .
                   Do
                   not
                   thou
                   therefore
                   set
                   thy
                   soul
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   its
                   ease
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   either
                   the
                   commission
                   of
                   such
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   omission
                   of
                   such
                   duties
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   quickly
                   wound
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   thee
                   off
                   from
                   all
                   thy
                   jollity
                   ;
                   whereas
                   now
                   come
                   to
                   this
                   heavenly
                   joy
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   cause
                   of
                   sorrow
                   joyned
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   upper
                   region
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Meteors
                   :
                   Look
                   round
                   about
                   thee
                   ,
                   Think
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   eternity
                   ,
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   yea
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   hast
                   cause
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   work
                   for
                   thy
                   good
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   godly
                   are
                   called
                   to
                   mourning
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   fast
                   and
                   humble
                   themselves
                   ;
                   but
                   consider
                   ,
                   this
                   holy
                   mourning
                   doth
                   not
                   oppose
                   ,
                   but
                   encrease
                   heavenly
                   joy
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   thou
                   canst
                   mourn
                   for
                   thy
                   own
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   is
                   thy
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   such
                   mourning
                   doth
                   make
                   thee
                   abate
                   of
                   thy
                   natural
                   and
                   earthly
                   comforts
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   thy
                   heavenly
                   comforts
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   heavenly
                   joy
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   pure
                   nature
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   better
                   then
                   gold
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   have
                   any
                   dross
                   mixed
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   like
                   the
                   pure
                   flames
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   receive
                   any
                   mixture
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Therefore
                   do
                   then
                   consider
                   over
                   all
                   thy
                   worldly
                   delights
                   .
                   Was
                   there
                   ever
                   any
                   that
                   did
                   afford
                   meer
                   matter
                   of
                   comfort
                   ?
                   Is
                   there
                   not
                   some
                   occasion
                   of
                   grief
                   ,
                   of
                   vexation
                   ,
                   of
                   discontent
                   as
                   well
                   ?
                   whereas
                   all
                   heavenly
                   things
                   afford
                   only
                   delight
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   trouble
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Spiritual
                     joy
                     is
                     more
                     cordial
                     and
                     substantial
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   doth
                   more
                   inwardly
                   possess
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   earthly
                   joy
                   can
                   do
                   :
                   
                     Disce
                     gaudere
                  
                   ,
                   said
                   Seneca
                   :
                   Thou
                   hast
                   put
                   it
                   into
                   my
                   heart
                   ,
                   saith
                   David
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   33.21
                   .
                   
                     Our
                     heart
                     shall
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Psal
                   .
                   3.5
                   .
                   
                     My
                     heart
                     shall
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     thy
                     salvation
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   you
                   heard
                   it
                   was
                   called
                   
                     unspeakable
                     joy
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     peace
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   joy
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   
                     to
                     pass
                     all
                     understanding
                  
                   .
                   Therefore
                   our
                   Saviour
                   prayeth
                   ,
                   Joh.
                   17.
                   that
                   
                     this
                     joy
                     might
                     be
                     filled
                     is
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   notable
                   expression
                   to
                   declare
                   that
                   the
                   comfort
                   Gods
                   people
                   have
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   farre
                   more
                   solid
                   and
                   real
                   nature
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   have
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   never
                   heartily
                   and
                   truely
                   joyfull
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   either
                   the
                   sting
                   of
                   some
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   conscience
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   some
                   
                   danger
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   greatly
                   check
                   their
                   joy
                   :
                   Insomuch
                   that
                   many
                   times
                   the
                   ungodly
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   put
                   the
                   best
                   face
                   upon
                   things
                   they
                   can
                   ;
                   they
                   would
                   bear
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   had
                   comfort
                   ,
                   when
                   God
                   knoweth
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   heart
                   ,
                   feeleth
                   many
                   tormenting
                   feares
                   within
                   them
                   .
                   Solomon
                   speaks
                   fully
                   to
                   this
                   of
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   Prov
                   14.13
                   .
                   
                     Even
                     in
                     laughter
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                     sorrowfull
                  
                   ;
                   his
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   jollity
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   carnal
                   mirth
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   sad
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   ?
                   There
                   is
                   guilt
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   conscience
                   secretly
                   repining
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   striveth
                   to
                   bear
                   it
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   make
                   a
                   greater
                   noise
                   then
                   that
                   ,
                   yet
                   these
                   whisperings
                   ,
                   and
                   secret
                   accusations
                   do
                   greatly
                   weaken
                   their
                   joy
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   's
                   enough
                   that
                   conscience
                   accuseth
                   thee
                   ,
                   though
                   none
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   else
                   can
                   witness
                   against
                   thee
                   ,
                   
                     Quid
                     proder
                     it
                     tibi
                     non
                     habere
                     conscium
                     ,
                     habenti
                     conscientiam
                     ?
                  
                   What
                   will
                   it
                   avail
                   thee
                   to
                   have
                   thy
                   conscience
                   accusing
                   thee
                   ,
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   witness
                   conscious
                   with
                   it
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   Belshazzar
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   jollity
                   and
                   excessive
                   riot
                   ?
                   Yet
                   the
                   appearing
                   of
                   an
                   hand-writing
                   made
                   him
                   quake
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   knees
                   to
                   tremble
                   .
                   Why
                   might
                   not
                   he
                   have
                   thought
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   some
                   good
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   writing
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   encrease
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   before
                   ever
                   he
                   can
                   tell
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   afraid
                   ,
                   and
                   trembles
                   ,
                   his
                   heart
                   was
                   guilty
                   ,
                   
                     Semper
                     praesumit
                     saeva
                     mala
                     conscientia
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   take
                   the
                   most
                   wanton
                   ,
                   loose
                   ,
                   and
                   jolly
                   sinner
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   his
                   heart
                   being
                   guilty
                   ,
                   he
                   alwayes
                   thinketh
                   and
                   feareth
                   the
                   worse
                   ;
                   now
                   the
                   Lord
                   remembers
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   sinnes
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   the
                   laughing
                   ,
                   and
                   ranting
                   ,
                   and
                   singing
                   of
                   merry
                   Songs
                   ,
                   that
                   demonstrate
                   a
                   joyfull
                   heart
                   ;
                   no
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   sadness
                   and
                   terrour
                   within
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   ;
                   whereas
                   this
                   spiritual
                   joy
                   filleth
                   up
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   presents
                   it self
                   ,
                   he
                   can
                   rejoyce
                   .
                   At
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   David
                   professeth
                   his
                   joy
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   outwardly
                   a
                   most
                   sad
                   time
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   For
                   Expositors
                   judge
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   now
                   pursued
                   by
                   Absolom
                   his
                   own
                   sonne
                   ,
                   who
                   riseth
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   people
                   forsake
                   him
                   ,
                   Shimei
                   raileth
                   at
                   him
                   ,
                   telleth
                   him
                   ,
                   God
                   had
                   now
                   avenged
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Saul
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   was
                   occasioned
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   wickedness
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   sad
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   joy
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   godly
                   even
                   while
                   he
                   weepeth
                   and
                   mourneth
                   ,
                   hath
                   joy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   even
                   while
                   he
                   laugheth
                   and
                   rants
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   hath
                   gnawing
                   worms
                   within
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Heavenly
                     joy
                     is
                     rational
                  
                   ,
                   setled
                   upon
                   sound
                   and
                   solid
                   grounds
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   see
                   any
                   godly
                   man
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   with
                   a
                   chearfull
                   spirit
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   well
                   done
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   cause
                   for
                   it
                   ;
                   who
                   may
                   do
                   it
                   if
                   not
                   he
                   ?
                   Whereas
                   take
                   any
                   natural
                   unregenerate
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   least
                   smile
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   did
                   as
                   he
                   should
                   do
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   roar
                   and
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   go
                   and
                   weep
                   bitterly
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   smite
                   upon
                   the
                   breast
                   and
                   the
                   thigh
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   do
                   ?
                   Oh
                   my
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   my
                   sinnes
                   !
                   Now
                   this
                   is
                   greatly
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   the
                   true
                   cause
                   of
                   rejoycing
                   and
                   who
                   not
                   .
                   Tell
                   not
                   me
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   liveth
                   a
                   jolly
                   merry
                   life
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   at
                   his
                   hearts
                   ease
                   ,
                   he
                   liveth
                   in
                   his
                   pleasures
                   all
                   the
                   week
                   long
                   :
                   Oh
                   but
                   what
                   reason
                   ,
                   what
                   cause
                   hath
                   he
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   !
                   If
                   he
                   did
                   rightly
                   consider
                   himself
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   lay
                   his
                   sinnes
                   to
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   mourn
                   and
                   weep
                   ,
                   and
                   bewail
                   himself
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   long
                   ;
                   for
                   what
                   joy
                   canst
                   thou
                   have
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   thy
                   sinnes
                   are
                   not
                   pardoned
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   angry
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   thou
                   mayest
                   tumble
                   into
                   hell
                   every
                   moment
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   as
                   thou
                   to
                   be
                   glad
                   ,
                   and
                   laugh
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   thy
                   ease
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Luk
                   6.25
                   .
                   pronounceth
                   a
                   
                     woe
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     for
                     you
                     shall
                     mourn
                     ,
                  
                   though
                   now
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   :
                   
                     There
                     is
                     no
                     peace
                     saith
                     my
                     God
                     to
                     the
                     wicked
                     man
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   48
                   22.
                   
                   Stand
                   off
                   then
                   ,
                   joy
                   doth
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   portion
                   ;
                   none
                   may
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   cause
                   to
                   walk
                   chearfully
                   but
                   he
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   angry
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   his
                   sinnes
                   they
                   are
                   forgiven
                   ,
                   death
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   can
                   do
                   him
                   no
                   hurt
                   ,
                   whether
                   poor
                   or
                   rich
                   ,
                   whether
                   well
                   or
                   ill
                   ,
                   whether
                   living
                   or
                   dying
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   cause
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   Phil
                   4
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     alway
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     again
                     I
                     say
                     rejoyce
                     :
                     Rejoyce
                     alway
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   time
                   wherein
                   thou
                   mayest
                   not
                   rejoyce
                   .
                   Do
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   this
                   affliction
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   this
                   sad
                   tryall
                   upon
                   me
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   no
                   matter
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Apostle
                   :
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   how
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   Rejoyce
                   alway
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   let
                   the
                   wicked
                   and
                   ungodly
                   tremble
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   cry
                   out
                   with
                   horrour
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   their
                   sinnes
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   those
                   that
                   every
                   moment
                   may
                   be
                   adjudged
                   to
                   hell
                   ;
                   let
                   them
                   mourn
                   and
                   tremble
                   :
                   But
                   for
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   cause
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   
                     rejoyce
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     alwayes
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     Joy
                     from
                     the
                     Lord
                     will
                     have
                     a
                     good
                     end
                     ,
                     there
                     will
                     be
                     no
                     sad
                     reckoning
                     for
                     it
                     afterwards
                     :
                  
                   There
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   cause
                   to
                   repent
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   wordly
                   joy
                   though
                   it
                   doth
                   please
                   thee
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sting
                   in
                   the
                   tail
                   of
                   it
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   bitter
                   account
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   certainly
                   you
                   should
                   rightly
                   consider
                   of
                   :
                   These
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   this
                   carnal
                   delight
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   will
                   it
                   not
                   cost
                   dear
                   hereafter
                   ?
                   Will
                   not
                   all
                   this
                   hony
                   turn
                   into
                   choler
                   ?
                   Will
                   not
                   my
                   torments
                   be
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   pleasures
                   ?
                   What
                   saith
                   Solomon
                   to
                   his
                   young
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   given
                   to
                   follow
                   his
                   delights
                   ,
                   Eccles
                   .
                   11.9
                   .
                   
                     Rejoyce
                     O
                     young
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     walk
                     in
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     thy
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   pursue
                   thy
                   lusts
                   ,
                   care
                   for
                   nothing
                   ,
                   trample
                   Gods
                   word
                   under
                   thy
                   feet
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     know
                     thou
                     ,
                     that
                     for
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     God
                     will
                     bring
                     thee
                     to
                     judgement
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   like
                   an
                   hand-writing
                   in
                   the
                   wall
                   ?
                   The
                   thoughts
                   of
                   what
                   will
                   be
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   may
                   justly
                   strike
                   out
                   all
                   thy
                   present
                   delights
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   merry
                   now
                   ,
                   laughing
                   now
                   :
                   But
                   shall
                   I
                   do
                   thus
                   when
                   death
                   comes
                   ?
                   shall
                   I
                   laugh
                   when
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   judgement
                   I
                   shall
                   stand
                   arraigned
                   at
                   his
                   Tribunal
                   ?
                   Oh
                   do
                   not
                   admire
                   such
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   cost
                   so
                   dear
                   at
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   !
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   joy
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   never
                   shame
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   never
                   grieve
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   speakes
                   about
                   repentance
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   
                     repentance
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     repented
                     of
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   joy
                   that
                   is
                   alwayes
                   to
                   be
                   joyed
                   in
                   ,
                   a
                   joy
                   that
                   will
                   never
                   trouble
                   thee
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   whereas
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   wordly
                   joy
                   thou
                   must
                   mourn
                   again
                   ;
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   thy
                   sinning
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   thy
                   rebelling
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   all
                   this
                   will
                   turn
                   into
                   bitterness
                   at
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   ;
                   If
                   these
                   pleasures
                   would
                   not
                   turn
                   into
                   torment
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   were
                   something
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   these
                   have
                   abounded
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   thy
                   torments
                   and
                   troubles
                   also
                   abound
                   .
                   Thou
                   canst
                   not
                   say
                   with
                   Agag
                   ,
                   the
                   bitterness
                   of
                   death
                   and
                   hell
                   are
                   past
                   :
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   sad
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   Dives
                   his
                   joy
                   ?
                   Yea
                   sometimes
                   they
                   are
                   destroyed
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Philistimes
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Nabal
                   were
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     joy
                     and
                     gladness
                     of
                     a
                     godly
                     man
                     is
                     stable
                     and
                     perpetual
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     ground
                     and
                     cause
                     of
                     it
                     is
                     unchangeable
                     :
                  
                   God
                   never
                   ceaseth
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   cast
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Justification
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   never
                   lose
                   his
                   interest
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   now
                   this
                   rock
                   alwayes
                   abiding
                   ,
                   their
                   joy
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   immoveable
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   godly
                   have
                   cause
                   alwayes
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   actually
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   they
                   may
                   mourn
                   and
                   be
                   in
                   bitterness
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   many
                   times
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   sinne
                   and
                   weakness
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   them
                   more
                   comfort
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   doth
                   suspend
                   present
                   comfort
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   is
                   most
                   welcome
                   after
                   a
                   tempestuous
                   black
                   storme
                   ;
                   but
                   though
                   this
                   be
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   their
                   joy
                   remaineth
                   sure
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   cause
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   rejoyce
                   alwayes
                   .
                   Oh
                   but
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   unregenerate
                   man
                   ,
                   all
                   his
                   joy
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   blaze
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   cause
                   or
                   ground
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   uncertain
                   .
                   Every
                   creature
                   and
                   condition
                   they
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   ,
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   mutable
                   ?
                   To
                   day
                   laughing
                   ,
                   to
                   morrow
                   crying
                   :
                   To
                   day
                   cheerfull
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   morrow
                   mourning
                   because
                   thou
                   hast
                   lost
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   in
                   Job
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   20.5
                   .
                   Zophar
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     triumphing
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     is
                     short
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     joy
                     of
                     an
                     hypocrite
                     for
                     a
                     moment
                     :
                  
                   The
                   oil
                   to
                   this
                   lamp
                   will
                   quickly
                   fail
                   ,
                   thy
                   honours
                   ,
                   thy
                   life
                   ,
                   thy
                   wealth
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   not
                   last
                   alwayes
                   .
                   Oh
                   then
                   should
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   thy
                   wisdome
                   to
                   lay
                   up
                   for
                   such
                   joy
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   abide
                   continually
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   never
                   leave
                   thee
                   !
                   Is
                   it
                   not
                   evident
                   folly
                   to
                   take
                   thy
                   delight
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   lost
                   the
                   next
                   hour
                   ?
                   As
                   Jonah
                   took
                   great
                   content
                   in
                   his
                   
                   Gourd
                   ,
                   and
                   within
                   a
                   day
                   a
                   worme
                   breedeth
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   consumeth
                   all
                   .
                   Therefore
                   say
                   of
                   thy
                   worldly
                   joy
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   mayest
                   of
                   thy
                   life
                   it self
                   ;
                   It
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   buble
                   ,
                   a
                   vapour
                   ,
                   here
                   to
                   day
                   and
                   gone
                   to
                   morrow
                   ;
                   if
                   thou
                   couldest
                   preserve
                   all
                   this
                   delight
                   continually
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   it self
                   could
                   not
                   rob
                   thee
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   go
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   thy
                   terrour
                   thou
                   wilt
                   find
                   the
                   instability
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Sodomites
                     ,
                     The
                     morning
                     was
                     fair
                     and
                     pleasant
                     ,
                     but
                     fire
                     and
                     brimstone
                     was
                     upon
                     them
                     before
                     night
                     .
                  
                   For
                   ought
                   thou
                   knowest
                   ,
                   thou
                   mayest
                   go
                   from
                   laughing
                   here
                   ,
                   to
                   eternal
                   roarings
                   in
                   hell
                   the
                   next
                   moment
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   
                     Spiritual
                     joyes
                     transcend
                     earthly
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     soul
                     can
                     better
                     perceive
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   more
                   spiritual
                   and
                   penetrating
                   nature
                   and
                   efficacy
                   :
                   The
                   soul
                   can
                   receive
                   them
                   as
                   the
                   spunge
                   doth
                   water
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   iron
                   doth
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   soul
                   may
                   be
                   filled
                   with
                   it
                   :
                   but
                   all
                   bodily
                   delights
                   and
                   joy
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   gross
                   and
                   thick
                   :
                   This
                   reason
                   give
                   the
                   Schoolmen
                   ,
                   why
                   all
                   soul
                   delights
                   are
                   above
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   more
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   spiritual
                   and
                   heavenly
                   :
                   As
                   those
                   sinnes
                   which
                   are
                   immediately
                   seated
                   in
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   more
                   deep
                   and
                   inward
                   then
                   bodily
                   sinnes
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   joy
                   and
                   delight
                   which
                   enters
                   immediately
                   into
                   a
                   mans
                   soul
                   ,
                   is
                   farre
                   more
                   soaking
                   and
                   pressing
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   body
                   primarily
                   :
                   For
                   bodily
                   joyes
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   Sunne-beames
                   ,
                   which
                   come
                   in
                   at
                   a
                   cranny
                   ,
                   or
                   little
                   hole
                   ;
                   but
                   foul
                   delight
                   is
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   Sunne
                   comes
                   in
                   at
                   a
                   window
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   a
                   great
                   door
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   capacity
                   enough
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     earthly
                     joy
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     moderated
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   may
                   sinne
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   go
                   too
                   farre
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   over-joy
                   :
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   exhorts
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   2.
                   
                     to
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     trembling
                  
                   .
                   While
                   we
                   take
                   any
                   joy
                   in
                   these
                   earthly
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   with
                   trembling
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   is
                   a
                   temptation
                   to
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   are
                   we
                   in
                   greatest
                   danger
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   heat
                   we
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   take
                   cold
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Those
                     that
                     rejoyce
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     rejoyce
                     :
                  
                   So
                   great
                   a
                   care
                   are
                   we
                   to
                   have
                   that
                   our
                   joy
                   be
                   moderated
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   it
                   's
                   unlawfull
                   to
                   take
                   delight
                   ,
                   and
                   joy
                   in
                   the
                   creatures
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   commands
                   to
                   
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     with
                     joy
                     of
                     heart
                     ,
                  
                   only
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   joy
                   excessively
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   quickly
                   let
                   this
                   joy
                   overflow
                   the
                   bankes
                   ;
                   and
                   certainly
                   the
                   carnal
                   and
                   immoderate
                   joy
                   that
                   men
                   take
                   even
                   in
                   lawfull
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   little
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   iniquity
                   :
                   For
                   why
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   thy
                   heart
                   can
                   rejoyce
                   in
                   outward
                   mercies
                   ,
                   thou
                   canst
                   take
                   delight
                   in
                   these
                   creatures
                   ,
                   but
                   hast
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ?
                   A
                   Fair
                   ,
                   a
                   Market
                   is
                   thy
                   delight
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   call
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   a
                   delight
                   :
                   Is
                   not
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   thy
                   heart
                   over-joyeth
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     of
                     Exhortation
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   disheartned
                   at
                   godliness
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   sad
                   ,
                   melancholy
                   ,
                   mopish
                   life
                   :
                   Oh
                   know
                   ,
                   thou
                   never
                   comest
                   to
                   have
                   true
                   joy
                   ,
                   til
                   thou
                   live
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   exact
                   ,
                   and
                   precise
                   life
                   !
                   The
                   closer
                   thou
                   walkest
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   fearfull
                   to
                   commit
                   any
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   unspeakable
                   and
                   solid
                   is
                   thy
                   joy
                   .
                   Oh
                   call
                   not
                   that
                   laughter
                   and
                   mirth
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   ,
                   joy
                   !
                   Solomon
                   saith
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   joy
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   madness
                   :
                   Do
                   not
                   ye
                   see
                   mad
                   men
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   laugh
                   ,
                   and
                   hoot
                   ,
                   and
                   leap
                   with
                   jollity
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   bereft
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   lye
                   in
                   chains
                   bound
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   dark
                   Dungeon
                   ?
                   Such
                   is
                   all
                   the
                   worlds
                   laughter
                   :
                   They
                   die
                   laughing
                   ,
                   They
                   go
                   to
                   hell
                   laughing
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   madness
                   ?
                   Yet
                   who
                   can
                   perswade
                   men
                   to
                   leave
                   their
                   carnal
                   jollity
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tast
                   how
                   good
                   and
                   pleasant
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   ?
                   Well
                   ,
                   go
                   on
                   and
                   take
                   thy
                   delights
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   have
                   laughing
                   enough
                   one
                   day
                   :
                   for
                   Prov.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     God
                     will
                     laugh
                     at
                     thy
                     destruction
                     ,
                     and
                     mock
                     when
                     thy
                     fear
                     cometh
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Godly
                   Mans
                   Holy
                   Security
                   ,
                   and
                   Admirable
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   as
                   another
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Gods
                   Countenance
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         PSAL.
                         4.8
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       I
                       will
                       both
                       lay
                       me
                       down
                       in
                       peace
                       ,
                       and
                       sleep
                       ,
                       for
                       thou
                       (
                       Lord
                       )
                       only
                       makest
                       me
                       dwell
                       in
                       safety
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   WE
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   one
                   glorious
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   countenance
                   upon
                   David
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                     A
                     gladnesse
                     surpassing
                     all
                     the
                     joy
                     that
                     can
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     world
                  
                   ;
                   now
                   in
                   this
                   verse
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   lesse
                   noble
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   cause
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Sunne
                   hath
                   many
                   severall
                   and
                   notable
                   effects
                   upon
                   the
                   earth
                   ;
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   enlighten
                   or
                   comfort
                   ,
                   but
                   makes
                   fruitfull
                   ,
                   and
                   aboundeth
                   also
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   effects
                   .
                   Thus
                   
                     the
                     favour
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   that
                   is
                   perceived
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   glorious
                   consequents
                   flow
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   text
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   
                     holy
                     security
                     ,
                     and
                     admirable
                     quietnesse
                     of
                     spirit
                     ,
                     free
                     from
                     all
                     sinfull
                     distempers
                     ,
                  
                   let
                   his
                   danger
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   great
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   heavenly
                   tranquillity
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   that
                   Faith
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   though
                   so
                   greatly
                   tempted
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   David's
                   
                     godly
                     security
                     ,
                     a
                     fruit
                     of
                     his
                     Faith
                     ,
                  
                   expressed
                   in
                   
                     two
                     actions
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   manifestation
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   with
                   the
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Actions
                   demonstrating
                   his
                   quiet
                   spirit
                   ,
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         His
                         lying
                         down
                         in
                         peace
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         His
                         sleeping
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   His
                   
                     lying
                     down
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   denoteth
                   ,
                   He
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   interrupted
                   in
                   his
                   natural
                   actions
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinary
                   course
                   of
                   life
                   ;
                   he
                   would
                   eat
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   to
                   bed
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   because
                   many
                   go
                   to
                   bed
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   put
                   of
                   their
                   cloathes
                   ,
                   yet
                   cannot
                   lay
                   aside
                   their
                   tormenting
                   and
                   vexing
                   cares
                   ,
                   whereby
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   
                     ly
                     down
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   restlesse
                   and
                   sleeplesse
                   ,
                   tos●●ng
                   from
                   one
                   side
                   to
                   another
                   :
                   Therefore
                   secondly
                   ,
                   he
                   addeth
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     take
                     my
                     sleep
                  
                   .
                   All
                   that
                   danger
                   and
                   trouble
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   break
                   his
                   sleep
                   ;
                   he
                   would
                   take
                   his
                   rest
                   as
                   sweetly
                   as
                   over
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   Prosperity
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   certainly
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   consider
                   in
                   what
                   a
                   temptation
                   and
                   danger
                   David
                   was
                   in
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   it's
                   impossible
                   ;
                   or
                   rather
                   ,
                   that
                   Faith
                   which
                   makes
                   us
                   depend
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   streights
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   lesse
                   admirable
                   ,
                   then
                   miraculous
                   Faith.
                   It
                   's
                   generally
                   concluded
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   Interpreters
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Psalm
                   was
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   occasion
                   which
                   the
                   immediate
                   one
                   going
                   before
                   was
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   appeareth
                   by
                   the
                   Inscription
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   composed
                   when
                   David
                   fled
                   from
                   Absolom
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   David
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     will
                     lye
                     down
                     and
                     sleep
                  
                   :
                   Take
                   his
                   sweet
                   rest
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   that
                   flight
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   pursued
                   by
                   Absolom
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   know
                   ,
                   how
                   grievous
                   that
                   was
                   ,
                   consult
                   2
                   Sam.
                   15.
                   the
                   whole
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   especially
                   verse
                   30.
                   there
                   you
                   will
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   Absolom
                   by
                   fair
                   pretences
                   of
                   Justice
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   had
                   stolen
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   against
                   David
                   his
                   Father
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   he
                   makes
                   Warre
                   ,
                   raiseth
                   a
                   great
                   Army
                   .
                   The
                   conspiracy
                   was
                   carried
                   on
                   with
                   great
                   pride
                   and
                   policy
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   David
                   is
                   forced
                   to
                   fly
                   from
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   runne
                   whithe●
                   he
                   can
                   for
                   his
                   safety
                   ;
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   did
                   generally
                   forsake
                   him
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   with
                   some
                   few
                   ,
                   went
                   up
                   to
                   Mount
                   Olivet
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   he
                   went
                   ,
                   he
                   wept
                   ,
                   and
                   covered
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   barefoot
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   went
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   wept
                   also
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   sad
                   sight
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   David
                   ,
                   so
                   Religious
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   so
                   potent
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   conquered
                   so
                   many
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   this
                   extreamity
                   ?
                   Yea
                   ,
                   his
                   estate
                   was
                   so
                   despicable
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   man
                   Shimei
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   16.
                   came
                   out
                   and
                   cursed
                   him
                   ,
                   railed
                   on
                   him
                   ;
                   
                     Come
                     out
                     thou
                     bloody
                     man
                     ,
                     Thou
                     man
                     of
                     Beliall
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     threw
                     stones
                  
                   and
                   dust
                   at
                   him
                   .
                   By
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   you
                   see
                   his
                   misery
                   was
                   great
                   enough
                   .
                   But
                   adde
                   to
                   this
                   ;
                   That
                   at
                   this
                   very
                   time
                   ,
                   David
                   knew
                   God
                   brought
                   this
                   evil
                   upon
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Vriahs
                     businesse
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Prophet
                   had
                   threatned
                   him
                   thus
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   seem
                   against
                   him
                   ;
                   he
                   is
                   forsaken
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   conscience
                   tels
                   him
                   for
                   what
                   this
                   is
                   :
                   He
                   can
                   easily
                   tell
                   the
                   sinnes
                   that
                   make
                   it
                   thus
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Yet
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   see
                   his
                   admirable
                   Faith
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   powerfull
                   effects
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   
                     I
                     will
                     lay
                     me
                     down
                     and
                     sleep
                     .
                  
                   Would
                   you
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   David
                   could
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   Psalm
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   speak
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   even
                   when
                   he
                   went
                   barefoot
                   and
                   weeping
                   in
                   that
                   direfull
                   manner
                   ?
                   This
                   is
                   so
                   incredible
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   have
                   thought
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   literally
                   true
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   made
                   mystical
                   applications
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   Christ
                   ;
                   but
                   upon
                   very
                   weak
                   grounds
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   lest
                   you
                   should
                   think
                   this
                   came
                   from
                   some
                   stupidity
                   ,
                   or
                   fool-hardinesse
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   Stoical
                   Apathie
                   (
                   for
                   David
                   doth
                   in
                   a
                   high
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Stoicks
                   so
                   highly
                   commend
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   never
                   themselves
                   practice
                   )
                   he
                   addeth
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   carnal
                   security
                   ,
                   but
                   holy
                   confidence
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Reason
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   Gods
                   Protection
                   and
                   care
                   :
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   thus
                   securely
                   take
                   his
                   rest
                   ,
                   because
                   though
                   generally
                   forsaken
                   ,
                   yet
                   some
                   mighty
                   men
                   of
                   valour
                   did
                   cleave
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   had
                   old
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   Conspiratours
                   were
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   inexpert
                   :
                   Nor
                   doth
                   he
                   think
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   out-witted
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   sending
                   his
                   faithfull
                   Friend
                   Hushai
                   into
                   Absolom's
                   Court
                   ,
                   to
                   undermine
                   him
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   pretended
                   to
                   serve
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   is
                   from
                   God
                   ;
                   
                     Thou
                     alone
                     makest
                     me
                     dwell
                     in
                     safety
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   could
                   protect
                   and
                   defend
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   expression
                   of
                   David's
                   security
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     both
                     lay
                     me
                     down
                     and
                     sleep
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   word
                   Juchdan
                   ,
                   hath
                   troubled
                   Interpreters
                   :
                   The
                   Septuagint
                   translate
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   Some
                   Simul
                   ,
                   some
                   
                     Pariter
                     .
                     Austin
                  
                   makes
                   
                     in
                     id
                     ipsum
                  
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   :
                   He
                   would
                   rest
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   only
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     am
                  
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   is
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   .
                   Some
                   relate
                   it
                   to
                   David's
                   enemies
                   ;
                   He
                   would
                   lye
                   down
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   millions
                   about
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   Psalm
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Others
                   relate
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   company
                   ,
                   that
                   did
                   faithfully
                   adhere
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   temptation
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   seem
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   most
                   genuinely
                   ,
                   that
                   relate
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   actions
                   ;
                   
                     I
                     will
                     both
                     lie
                     down
                     and
                     sleep
                  
                   :
                   One
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   demonstrate
                   the
                   fiducial
                   frame
                   of
                   his
                   spirit
                   .
                   From
                   this
                   Explication
                   ,
                   Observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     Faith
                     depending
                     on
                     God
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     lively
                     and
                     vigorous
                     manner
                     ,
                     
                     doth
                     so
                     comfort
                     and
                     quiet
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     great
                     streights
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Certainly
                   ,
                   David
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   spoken
                   more
                   securely
                   and
                   quietly
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   had
                   made
                   him
                   King
                   ,
                   h●●
                   Enemies
                   vanquished
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   setled
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Therefore
                   to
                   say
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   imminent
                   
                   danger
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   pursued
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   tell
                   where
                   he
                   should
                   lie
                   down
                   ,
                   or
                   where
                   he
                   should
                   sleep
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   wonderfull
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   how
                   may
                   the
                   very
                   naming
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   shame
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   choicest
                   of
                   Gods
                   Children
                   !
                   For
                   little
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   named
                   to
                   David's
                   ,
                   they
                   disquiet
                   thee
                   ;
                   they
                   make
                   thee
                   tosse
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   art
                   restlesse
                   in
                   thy
                   spirit
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   do
                   thou
                   shame
                   thy self
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   troubled
                   heart
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   President
                   which
                   David
                   hath
                   set
                   thee
                   !
                   And
                   lest
                   you
                   should
                   think
                   this
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   suddain
                   flash
                   and
                   lightning
                   in
                   David
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   fire
                   did
                   alwaies
                   warm
                   his
                   breast
                   .
                   For
                   look
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   Psalm
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   flight
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   there
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Prterperfect-tense
                   :
                   What
                   he
                   here
                   saith
                   he
                   
                     will
                     do
                  
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   there
                   see
                   he
                   
                     had
                     done
                  
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   you
                   would
                   think
                   David
                   had
                   little
                   occasion
                   to
                   make
                   Psalmes
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   proclaiming
                   his
                   confidence
                   in
                   God!
                   rather
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   his
                   whole
                   soul
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   his
                   military
                   affaires
                   ;
                   but
                   thus
                   Faith
                   doth
                   put
                   on
                   spiritual
                   Armory
                   upon
                   his
                   soul
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   not
                   think
                   ,
                   only
                   David
                   could
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   see
                   the
                   like
                   secure
                   and
                   holy
                   confidence
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                   
                     Habbakuk
                     ,
                     Hab.
                  
                   3.17
                   ,
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   explicate
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   by
                   severall
                   Propositions
                   .
                   As
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   
                     Faith
                     depending
                     and
                     adhering
                     to
                     God
                     ?
                  
                   To
                   know
                   this
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   attributes
                   
                     three
                     Acts
                  
                   to
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   Faith
                   is
                   described
                   Synecdochically
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   its
                   whole
                   Nature
                   .
                   Thus
                   Faith
                   is
                   sometimes
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   sometimes
                   it
                   's
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Truths
                   revealed
                   ;
                   and
                   sometimes
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   fiducial
                   and
                   confident
                   resting
                   upon
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   most
                   noble
                   and
                   excellent
                   Act
                   of
                   Faith
                   :
                   Even
                   as
                   reason
                   and
                   understand
                   are
                   the
                   chiefest
                   acts
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   can
                   also
                   sentire
                   .
                   Faith
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   thus
                   rely
                   on
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   Justifieth
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   only
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   Justification
                   ,
                   doth
                   it
                   thus
                   depend
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   all
                   outward
                   calamities
                   and
                   streights
                   ,
                   it
                   in
                   ableth
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   rest
                   and
                   leane
                   on
                   the
                   Lord.
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   trusting
                   ,
                   which
                   David
                   doth
                   so
                   often
                   exhort
                   to
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Psalmes
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   cannot
                   walk
                   without
                   legs
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Bird
                   fly
                   without
                   wings
                   :
                   so
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   being
                   wholly
                   unable
                   and
                   impotent
                   ,
                   cannot
                   subsist
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   have
                   something
                   to
                   lean
                   upon
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   like
                   Ivy
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   grow
                   of
                   it self
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   man
                   be
                   corrupt
                   ,
                   his
                   trust
                   is
                   wholly
                   carnal
                   ;
                   he
                   beareth
                   up
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   supports
                   himself
                   with
                   some
                   bladders
                   or
                   stilts
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   affords
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   his
                   heart
                   be
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   doth
                   solely
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Promise
                   of
                   God.
                   Now
                   this
                   trusting
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   special
                   duty
                   ;
                   and
                   David
                   many
                   times
                   useth
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   why
                   God
                   should
                   help
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     he
                     trusted
                     in
                     him
                  
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   in
                   an
                   higher
                   manner
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   trusting
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   hereby
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Jehovah
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   alone
                   doth
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   chiefest
                   duties
                   required
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Commandement
                   .
                   The
                   grace
                   then
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   hath
                   this
                   peculiar
                   effect
                   upon
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   lifteth
                   up
                   the
                   soul
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   it
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   solely
                   depend
                   on
                   him
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   natural
                   men
                   ,
                   there
                   seemeth
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   doth
                   as
                   much
                   differ
                   from
                   this
                   holy
                   confidence
                   ,
                   as
                   light
                   from
                   darknesse
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   no
                   natural
                   man
                   can
                   put
                   his
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   as
                   much
                   grace
                   required
                   to
                   put
                   forth
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   holy
                   duty
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   This
                   trusting
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   hath
                
                 
                   
                     Its
                     general
                     Object
                  
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     s
                     more
                     special
                     and
                     adaequate
                     Object
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     general
                     Object
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Any
                     good
                     thing
                  
                   that
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   soul
                   wants
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   body
                   wants
                   :
                   Whatsoever
                   thy
                   necessities
                   are
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   to
                   depend
                   on
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   supply
                   .
                   This
                   our
                   Saviour
                   insinuateth
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   6.
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   tels
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   doubtfull
                   and
                   
                     distrustfull
                     ,
                     what
                     they
                     should
                     eat
                     or
                     drink
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   rest
                   satisfied
                   wholly
                   in
                   Gods
                   
                   provision
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   an
                   
                     heavenly
                     Father
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   grace
                   ,
                   hath
                   such
                   a
                   peculiar
                   property
                   to
                   allay
                   the
                   tempests
                   ,
                   and
                   rebuke
                   the
                   stormes
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   hath
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   David's
                   Harp
                   ,
                   to
                   chase
                   away
                   the
                   evil
                   spirit
                   .
                   Whence
                   are
                   all
                   those
                   soul
                   dividing
                   and
                   tormenting
                   cares
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   want
                   of
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ?
                   It
                   were
                   not
                   possible
                   thy
                   heart
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   disquieted
                   and
                   tossed
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   didst
                   thus
                   rest
                   on
                   him
                   :
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     trusting
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Catholocum
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   general
                   Remedy
                   to
                   all
                   Exercises
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   Dejections
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Habbakuk
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Just
                     shall
                     live
                     by
                     Faith
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   great
                   Act
                   of
                   Faith
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   is
                   dependance
                   on
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   then
                   ,
                   Faith
                   as
                   it's
                   trusting
                   and
                   relying
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   
                     more
                     special
                     and
                     noble
                     Object
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Christ
                     our
                     Mediatour
                  
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   guilt
                   and
                   unworthinesse
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   throw
                   our selves
                   on
                   him
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   looking
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Brazen
                     Serpent
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   healed
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   working
                   ,
                   or
                   labouring
                   ,
                   but
                   resting
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   on
                   Christ
                   that
                   justifieth
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   can
                   trust
                   on
                   him
                   for
                   our
                   Justification
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   salvation
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   shame
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   depend
                   on
                   him
                   for
                   supply
                   of
                   all
                   outward
                   necessities
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   the
                   Apostle
                   argue
                   with
                   the
                   highest
                   reason
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   ?
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     If
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     Christ
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     he
                     not
                     with
                     him
                     give
                     all
                     things
                     else
                     ?
                  
                   Will
                   not
                   this
                   shame
                   all
                   thy
                   distrustfull
                   and
                   dividing
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   shalt
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   in
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   my
                   soul
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   cannot
                   trust
                   him
                   with
                   my
                   Children
                   ,
                   my
                   health
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   streight
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   ?
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   Motives
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   Exercises
                   ,
                   are
                   two-fold
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Gods
                     Promise
                  
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   
                     Gods
                     Power
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   said
                   ,
                   concerning
                   those
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   believe
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     erred
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     know
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Thus
                   it
                   's
                   here
                   ;
                   All
                   thy
                   dejected
                   and
                   repining
                   thoughts
                   arise
                   within
                   thee
                   ,
                   because
                   thou
                   art
                   ignorant
                   of
                   his
                   Truth
                   ,
                   his
                   power
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   Gods
                   Promise
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   carnal
                   presumption
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   man
                   should
                   neither
                   work
                   ,
                   nor
                   eat
                   ,
                   or
                   drink
                   ,
                   yet
                   say
                   ,
                   He
                   trusts
                   in
                   God
                   for
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   this
                   would
                   be
                   desperate
                   presumption
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Promise
                   made
                   to
                   such
                   .
                   Therefore
                   whatsoever
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   born
                   up
                   with
                   ,
                   be
                   sure
                   thou
                   hast
                   a
                   Promise
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Promise
                   ,
                   then
                   know
                   
                     Heaven
                     and
                     Earth
                     will
                     sooner
                     fail
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     Promise
                     .
                  
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Old-Testament
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   particular
                   Promises
                   made
                   for
                   many
                   mercies
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   the
                   more
                   boldly
                   confide
                   in
                   God.
                   As
                   David
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   particular
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Promise
                   that
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   should
                   be
                   established
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   he
                   was
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Conspiracy
                   of
                   Absolom
                   should
                   not
                   prevail
                   .
                   Now
                   although
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   such
                   peculiar
                   Promises
                   made
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   remove
                   such
                   a
                   calamity
                   ,
                   take
                   away
                   such
                   an
                   affliction
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     general
                     Promise
                     for
                     every
                     good
                     thing
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     shall
                     turn
                     to
                     our
                     good
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   may
                   make
                   
                     every
                     Believer
                  
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     know
                     ,
                     either
                     God
                     will
                     take
                     this
                     affliction
                     away
                     ,
                     or
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     for
                     my
                     good
                  
                   :
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   not
                   here
                   ground
                   of
                   quietnesse
                   enough
                   within
                   thee
                   ?
                   This
                   makes
                   the
                   Apostle
                   James
                   give
                   such
                   a
                   Proviso
                   to
                   all
                   our
                   Petitions
                   ;
                   
                     Let
                     him
                     ask
                     in
                     Faith
                     ,
                     nothing
                     doubting
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   )
                   
                     for
                     if
                     he
                     doubteth
                     ,
                     let
                     him
                     be
                     assured
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     have
                     nothing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Now
                     how
                     must
                     a
                     Christian
                     in
                     every
                     Prayer
                     about
                     temporal
                     things
                     ,
                     pray
                     without
                     doubting
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   say
                   as
                   some
                   do
                   ,
                   That
                   even
                   in
                   all
                   temporal
                   mercies
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   assurance
                   as
                   for
                   spiritual
                   ;
                   That
                   temporal
                   things
                   are
                   as
                   absolutely
                   promised
                   as
                   spiritual
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   if
                   any
                   temporal
                   mercy
                   be
                   not
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   wholly
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Confidence
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   rather
                   joyn
                   with
                   
                   those
                   that
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     must
                     not
                     doubt
                     of
                     Gods
                     Truth
                     and
                     Goodnesse
                     to
                     help
                     ,
                     neither
                     must
                     he
                     doubt
                     ,
                     whether
                     he
                     shall
                     not
                     have
                     that
                     or
                     the
                     equivalent
                  
                   :
                   This
                   he
                   must
                   assure
                   himself
                   of
                   .
                   And
                   truly
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   Christian
                   would
                   proceed
                   thus
                   farre
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   find
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   in
                   his
                   mind
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   Gods
                   Promise
                   ,
                   so
                   his
                   Power
                   also
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   second
                   Motive
                   for
                   this
                   trust
                   in
                   God.
                   For
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   believe
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   raise
                   up
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   to
                   call
                   things
                   as
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   ;
                   If
                   we
                   think
                   the
                   temptation
                   too
                   great
                   ,
                   the
                   affliction
                   too
                   desperate
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   cannot
                   put
                   any
                   assurance
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   We
                   adde
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Faith
                     depending
                     upon
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   absolutely
                   considered
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Devils
                   cannot
                   trust
                   ●n
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   may
                   wicked
                   men
                   ;
                   yet
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   help
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   :
                   but
                   relatively
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   reconciled
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Christ
                   (
                   Mat.
                   6.
                   )
                   makes
                   this
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   trust
                   his
                   Disciples
                   must
                   have
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     their
                     heavenly
                     Father
                     is
                     in
                     Heaven
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   till
                   we
                   have
                   these
                   perswasions
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   but
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   vagabond
                   Children
                   ,
                   that
                   know
                   not
                   where
                   to
                   have
                   relief
                   .
                   The
                   Child
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   never
                   takes
                   care
                   what
                   he
                   shall
                   eat
                   or
                   drink
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   on
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   Father
                   will
                   provide
                   all
                   these
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   We
                   adde
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Faith
                   must
                   depend
                   on
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   
                     lively
                     and
                     strong
                     manner
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   David's
                   was
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ;
                   or
                   Abraham's
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   considered
                   not
                   the
                   dead
                   Womb
                   ,
                   or
                   did
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   stagger
                   within
                   himself
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   thy
                   Faith
                   be
                   weak
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   fainting
                   and
                   languishing
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   maist
                   have
                   support
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   such
                   prevalent
                   peace
                   within
                   thee
                   :
                   Thou
                   art
                   in
                   a
                   Combate
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Triumph
                   .
                   David
                   at
                   another
                   time
                   ,
                   is
                   like
                   Sampson
                   without
                   his
                   strength
                   ;
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     men
                     are
                     lyers
                  
                   .
                   He
                   thinketh
                   God
                   had
                   forsaken
                   him
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   unlesse
                   Faith
                   be
                   very
                   vigorus
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   maiest
                   be
                   preserved
                   in
                   thy
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   quite
                   overwhelm
                   thee
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   have
                   this
                   peaceable
                   frame
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   should
                   think
                   it
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   rub
                   through
                   their
                   troubles
                   with
                   agonies
                   and
                   Combates
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   joy
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   .
                   Grieve
                   because
                   thy
                   heart
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   disquieted
                   ;
                   say
                   ,
                   Oh
                   weak
                   wretch
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   cannot
                   be
                   as
                   much
                   at
                   ease
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   no
                   affliction
                   at
                   all
                   !
                
                 
                   There
                   remain
                   two
                   more
                   Propositions
                   to
                   explicate
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   When
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     doth
                     thus
                     quiet
                     and
                     compose
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   must
                   take
                   two
                   Cautions
                   to
                   season
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     Faith
                     doth
                     not
                     this
                     principally
                     of
                     it self
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   grace
                   or
                   habit
                   ,
                   created
                   and
                   infused
                   into
                   the
                   soul
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   graces
                   needs
                   the
                   continual
                   quickning
                   and
                   asistance
                   of
                   Gods
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   so
                   likewise
                   doth
                   Faith.
                   Hence
                   our
                   Saviour
                   prayed
                   for
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     that
                     his
                     Faith
                     might
                     not
                     fail
                  
                   :
                   Implying
                   ,
                   that
                   grace
                   of
                   it self
                   would
                   wither
                   and
                   decay
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   preserve
                   it
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   
                     Apostle
                     Peter
                  
                   doth
                   fully
                   expresse
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Faiths
                   Influence
                   into
                   this
                   Perservation
                   ,
                   1
                   Peter
                   1.5
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   
                     power
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   doth
                   principally
                   ,
                   and
                   efficiently
                   keep
                   us
                   ,
                   only
                   it
                   's
                   
                     through
                     Faith.
                  
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   then
                   to
                   conceive
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   Faith
                   of
                   it self
                   had
                   such
                   an
                   inherent
                   efficacy
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   it's
                   sole
                   jurisdiction
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   command
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   as
                   God
                   did
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     Let
                     there
                     be
                     light
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     shall
                     be
                     light
                     .
                  
                   No
                   :
                   Faith
                   it self
                   needs
                   the
                   daily
                   quickening
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   other
                   graces
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   this
                   grace
                   would
                   sooner
                   decay
                   then
                   others
                   ;
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   hearts
                   contrariety
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   live
                   above
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   sense
                   and
                   common
                   reason
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   no
                   wonder
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   love
                   God
                   ,
                   be
                   patient
                   in
                   afflictions
                   ;
                   these
                   though
                   not
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   
                   nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   have
                   a
                   conviction
                   from
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   ;
                   but
                   so
                   hath
                   not
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   Caution
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     think
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     could
                     believe
                     it
                     our selves
                  
                   :
                   as
                   if
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   humane
                   strength
                   ,
                   we
                   could
                   obtain
                   such
                   a
                   peaceable
                   frame
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                   No
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   could
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   then
                   David
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   farre
                   lesse
                   extreamities
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   dejected
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   acknowledgeth
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Neither
                   would
                   that
                   man
                   have
                   prayed
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     Help
                     his
                     unbelief
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   could
                   have
                   helped
                   it
                   himself
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   experience
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   doth
                   abundantly
                   confirm
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   agonies
                   they
                   are
                   plunged
                   ;
                   how
                   grievously
                   tormented
                   :
                   Oh
                   ,
                   how
                   desirous
                   to
                   quiet
                   their
                   hearts
                   !
                   They
                   Pray
                   ,
                   they
                   Meditate
                   ,
                   they
                   Read
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   cannot
                   compose
                   their
                   souls
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   their
                   hearts
                   were
                   subject
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Winds
                   and
                   Waves
                   are
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   never
                   endure
                   such
                   Conflict
                   within
                   .
                   This
                   argueth
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   in
                   mans
                   power
                   to
                   put
                   forth
                   such
                   strong
                   vigorous
                   Acts
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   we
                   can
                   command
                   the
                   Heavens
                   to
                   give
                   rain
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   God
                   that
                   must
                   both
                   plant
                   and
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   the
                   encrease
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   truth
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   doth
                   
                     extend
                     even
                     to
                     those
                     great
                     Afflictions
                     and
                     Calamities
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     .
                  
                   We
                   can
                   evidently
                   see
                   what
                   sinnes
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   provoked
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   such
                   a
                   bitter
                   stroke
                   ;
                   our
                   own
                   hearts
                   testifie
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   argueth
                   the
                   greater
                   work
                   of
                   Faith.
                   For
                   happily
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   such
                   Afflictions
                   and
                   Temptations
                   which
                   befall
                   us
                   for
                   
                     Gods
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   sake
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   such
                   joy
                   and
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   James
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Count
                     it
                     all
                     joy
                     when
                     ye
                     fall
                     into
                     divers
                     temptations
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   and
                   did
                   with
                   David
                   ,
                   lay
                   themselves
                   down
                   to
                   sleep
                   in
                   their
                   dark
                   Dungeons
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   night
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   burn
                   at
                   the
                   Stake
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   you
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     can
                     this
                     joy
                     and
                     confidence
                     hold
                     in
                     such
                     Calamities
                     as
                     fall
                     upon
                     us
                     wholly
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     we
                     behold
                     Gods
                     anger
                     and
                     our
                     folly
                     ,
                     hath
                     brought
                     this
                     on
                     us
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   in
                   such
                   troubles
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     we
                     humble
                     our selves
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     for
                     our
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     bewail
                     them
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     such
                     Calmes
                     of
                     spirit
                  
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   was
                   David's
                   case
                   ;
                   The
                   Prophet
                   had
                   told
                   him
                   afore-hand
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   should
                   fall
                   out
                   :
                   Because
                   of
                   his
                   Adultery
                   and
                   Murder
                   ,
                   his
                   conscience
                   cryed
                   aloud
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   military
                   noise
                   ;
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   could
                   thus
                   set
                   himself
                   to
                   his
                   quiet
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   How
                   the
                   vigorous
                   Actings
                   of
                   Faith
                   do
                   quiet
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     These
                     things
                     premised
                     ,
                     Let
                     us
                     consider
                     ,
                     How
                     these
                     vigorous
                     actings
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                     do
                     thus
                     quiet
                     and
                     appease
                     the
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   And
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     In
                     that
                     faith
                     doth
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     carry
                     us
                     out
                     to
                     rely
                     on
                     Christ
                     as
                     a
                     Mediatour
                     ,
                     whereby
                     all
                     our
                     iniquities
                     and
                     sinnes
                     are
                     done
                     away
                     :
                  
                   If
                   then
                   sinne
                   and
                   guilt
                   be
                   removed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   there
                   cannot
                   be
                   any
                   trouble
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   sinne
                   ,
                   the
                   earth
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   brought
                   forth
                   briars
                   and
                   thornes
                   :
                   So
                   neither
                   were
                   it
                   not
                   for
                   iniquity
                   eating
                   into
                   the
                   conscience
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   least
                   fear
                   and
                   trouble
                   upon
                   the
                   heart
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   wind
                   that
                   makes
                   so
                   dreadfull
                   an
                   earthquake
                   at
                   last
                   .
                   Wonder
                   not
                   then
                   ,
                   if
                   Davids
                   faith
                   did
                   compose
                   his
                   soul
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   that
                   outward
                   danger
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   had
                   before
                   removed
                   a
                   greater
                   evil
                   ;
                   
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     sinne
                  
                   was
                   now
                   blotted
                   out
                   ,
                   David
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   he
                   cryed
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   
                     bones
                     were
                     broken
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                     God
                     sets
                     his
                     sinnes
                     before
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Oh
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   wofull
                   condition
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   sinne
                   and
                   afflictions
                   both
                   meet
                   together
                   ,
                   when
                   outwardly
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   inwardly
                   no
                   hope
                   !
                   But
                   this
                   faith
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   .
                   It
                   obtaineth
                   reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   seeth
                   Pharaoh
                   and
                   his
                   great
                   host
                   drowned
                   in
                   the
                   sea
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   doth
                   easily
                   over-look
                   other
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   favour
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   sweeten
                   all
                   calamities
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   Paul
                   ,
                   he
                   tryumphs
                   over
                   all
                   imaginable
                   adversaries
                   ;
                   but
                   why
                   is
                   he
                   thus
                   confident
                   ?
                   Because
                   
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     condemnation
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     .
                  
                   If
                   then
                   the
                   Sunne
                   arise
                   ,
                   the
                   dark
                   night
                   will
                   be
                   quickly
                   dispelled
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   if
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   favour
                   doth
                   arise
                   ,
                   the
                   feares
                   and
                   troubles
                   which
                   arise
                   from
                   outward
                   exercises
                   are
                   quickly
                   dissipated
                   .
                   If
                   then
                   thou
                   complainest
                   thy
                   strength
                   is
                   so
                   small
                   ,
                   every
                   temptation
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   blow
                   thee
                   down
                   ;
                   as
                   certainly
                   the
                   least
                   puff
                   will
                   hurl
                   a
                   man
                   down
                   ,
                   if
                   faith
                   be
                   not
                   lively
                   ,
                   the
                   Damsels
                   charging
                   of
                   Peter
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   Christs
                   company
                   ,
                   made
                   him
                   curse
                   and
                   swear
                   ,
                   and
                   fearfully
                   apostatize
                   ;
                   here
                   was
                   no
                   such
                   great
                   cause
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   arraigned
                   ,
                   imprisoned
                   ,
                   sentenced
                   to
                   die
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   temptation
                   blew
                   down
                   a
                   strong
                   Oak
                   :
                   which
                   teacheth
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   little
                   calamity
                   may
                   throw
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   if
                   faith
                   be
                   not
                   lively
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   one
                   cannot
                   ,
                   if
                   faith
                   be
                   vigorous
                   .
                   If
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   thou
                   complainest
                   of
                   thy
                   weakness
                   ,
                   thy
                   feares
                   ;
                   Let
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   as
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   be
                   more
                   powerfully
                   put
                   forth
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     doth
                     quiet
                     and
                     compose
                     the
                     spirit
                     by
                     impetration
                     ,
                     or
                     obtaining
                     of
                     God
                     such
                     a
                     spirit
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     you
                     heard
                     ,
                  
                   seeing
                   it
                   lyeth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   himself
                   such
                   a
                   sweet
                   blessed
                   frame
                   :
                   No
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   give
                   a
                   world
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   lay
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   ;
                   it
                   can
                   only
                   be
                   obtained
                   by
                   application
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                   Now
                   that
                   which
                   most
                   prevaileth
                   with
                   God
                   is
                   
                     faith
                     ,
                     Whatsoever
                     you
                     ask
                     believing
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     have
                     it
                     :
                  
                   It
                   's
                   faith
                   only
                   that
                   makes
                   the
                   omnipotent
                   God
                   work
                   for
                   thee
                   and
                   in
                   thee
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   faith
                   makes
                   the
                   heart
                   thus
                   still
                   and
                   quiet
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   not
                   think
                   it
                   comes
                   from
                   faith
                   as
                   a
                   
                     natural
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   fire
                   burneth
                   ;
                   but
                   morally
                   by
                   prevailing
                   with
                   God.
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   grace
                   that
                   God
                   doth
                   so
                   honour
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   trust
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   rest
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   promiseth
                   to
                   give
                   rest
                   and
                   peace
                   to
                   our
                   soules
                   :
                   Insomuch
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   
                     a
                     Christians
                     duty
                     above
                     all
                     things
                     to
                     keep
                     up
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     faith
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   attend
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   lest
                   the
                   whole
                   kingdome
                   be
                   lost
                   ,
                   when
                   that
                   is
                   lost
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   us
                   as
                   we
                   believe
                   ,
                   so
                   God
                   works
                   for
                   us
                   as
                   we
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   our
                   distrust
                   makes
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   an
                   Idol-god
                   ,
                   having
                   eies
                   not
                   to
                   see
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   hands
                   not
                   to
                   help
                   us
                   .
                   Gods
                   power
                   will
                   not
                   communicate
                   it self
                   but
                   upon
                   believing
                   ;
                   as
                   Christ
                   told
                   
                     Mary
                     ,
                     Said
                     I
                     not
                     unto
                     thee
                     ,
                     if
                     thou
                     wouldst
                     believe
                     thou
                     shouldst
                     see
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ?
                  
                   That
                   glory
                   was
                   to
                   make
                   
                     Lazarus
                     ,
                     dead
                     your
                     dayes
                     ,
                     and
                     stinking
                     in
                     the
                     grave
                     to
                     live
                     again
                     :
                  
                   Now
                   no
                   less
                   glorious
                   alterations
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   changes
                   will
                   God
                   work
                   upon
                   thee
                   if
                   thou
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   hereby
                   Gods
                   
                     fidelity
                     ,
                     goodness
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   is
                   engaged
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   never
                   deceive
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   wholly
                   rely
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   then
                   ,
                   why
                   faith
                   put
                   forth
                   in
                   a
                   lively
                   manner
                   ,
                   can
                   thus
                   quiet
                   the
                   soul
                   :
                   
                     Because
                     it
                     's
                     the
                     condition
                     to
                     which
                     God
                     doth
                     make
                     glorious
                     promises
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     doth
                     instrumentally
                     compose
                     the
                     soul
                     ,
                     because
                     by
                     it
                     other
                     graces
                     are
                     also
                     set
                     a
                     work
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     more
                     purified
                     and
                     cleansed
                     the
                     soul
                     is
                     from
                     all
                     corruption
                     ,
                     the
                     clearer
                     the
                     heart
                     is
                  
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   clearer
                   the
                   spring
                   is
                   ,
                   then
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   moved
                   and
                   stirred
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   streames
                   will
                   be
                   pure
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   heart
                   is
                   sanctified
                   ,
                   cleansed
                   ,
                   and
                   adorned
                   with
                   grace
                   ;
                   then
                   though
                   he
                   is
                   plunged
                   into
                   tribulations
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   discontent
                   ,
                   impatience
                   ,
                   grudgings
                   and
                   murmurings
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   dejections
                   and
                   disquietness
                   there
                   is
                   joy
                   ▪
                   thankfulness
                   ,
                   and
                   heavenly
                   mindedness
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   Juniper
                   or
                   sweet
                   herbs
                   be
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   the
                   fi●e
                   draweth
                   out
                   their
                   sweet
                   smel
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   wind
                   blowing
                   upon
                   the
                   sweet
                   flower
                   ,
                   makes
                   it
                   smell
                   more
                   fragrantly
                   .
                   Thus
                   also
                   when
                   afflictions
                   fall
                   upon
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   faith
                   having
                   purified
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   there
                   do
                   runne
                   forth
                   admirable
                   and
                   sweet
                   breathings
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   .
                   That
                   faith
                   exciteth
                   other
                   graces
                   ,
                   appeareth
                   Heb.
                   11.
                   
                   Where
                   all
                   those
                   glorious
                   acts
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   which
                   those
                   Worthies
                   abounded
                   in
                   ,
                   are
                   attributed
                   unto
                   their
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     lively
                     exercised
                     must
                     thus
                     serene
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     because
                     it
                     doth
                     suggest
                     many
                     noble
                     and
                     excellent
                     arguments
                     ,
                     which
                     do
                     abundantly
                     quiet
                     and
                     establish
                     the
                     soul
                     .
                  
                   Faith
                   is
                   argumentative
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   ingenious
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   all
                   those
                   Considerations
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   affoards
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   like
                   the
                   Apothecaries
                   shop
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   furnish
                   with
                   all
                   cordials
                   .
                   As
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     argueth
                     from
                     Gods
                     giving
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     every
                     thing
                     else
                     that
                     is
                     as
                     necessary
                     for
                     us
                     as
                     Christ
                     is
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     If
                     he
                     hath
                     given
                     us
                     Christ
                     ,
                     how
                     shall
                     he
                     not
                     with
                     him
                     give
                     all
                     things
                     else
                     ?
                  
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   say
                   some
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     all
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   the
                   expression
                   
                     how
                     shall
                     he
                     not
                  
                   ?
                   implyeth
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   absurd
                   and
                   irrational
                   thing
                   to
                   think
                   otherwise
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   faith
                   doth
                   thus
                   quiet
                   the
                   soul
                   .
                   Be
                   not
                   afraid
                   or
                   troubled
                   ;
                   the
                   God
                   that
                   afflicts
                   thee
                   ,
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   given
                   Christ
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   ever
                   God
                   would
                   have
                   refused
                   thee
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   in
                   this
                   :
                   Know
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   these
                   troubles
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   good
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   humble
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   sinne
                   bitter
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   as
                   necessary
                   in
                   their
                   kind
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   kind
                   .
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   want
                   of
                   love
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   exercises
                   are
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   is
                   not
                   Christ
                   the
                   great
                   pledge
                   of
                   Gods
                   love
                   to
                   thee
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   faith
                   turneth
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   grievous
                   and
                   vexing
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   pleasing
                   and
                   comfortable
                   .
                   Though
                   God
                   giveth
                   not
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   outward
                   mercy
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   giveth
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   fountain
                   and
                   original
                   of
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     represents
                     God
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     in
                     some
                     Attributes
                     chiefly
                     above
                     others
                     ,
                     insomuch
                     that
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     thereby
                     lifted
                     up
                     to
                     heaven
                     to
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     disturbed
                     by
                     things
                     below
                     .
                  
                   As
                   the
                   Bird
                   while
                   soaring
                   aloft
                   in
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   skared
                   with
                   this
                   fear
                   and
                   that
                   noise
                   ;
                   so
                   while
                   faith
                   beareth
                   up
                   the
                   heart
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   abode
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   disquieted
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   looking
                   upon
                   the
                   waters
                   that
                   make
                   giddy
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   look
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   heavens
                   ,
                   they
                   cannot
                   disturb
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                   Now
                   these
                   things
                   in
                   God
                   doth
                   faith
                   powerfully
                   improve
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     wisdome
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   done
                   wiser
                   :
                   Therefore
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     only
                     wise
                     God.
                  
                   Now
                   what
                   wonderfull
                   comfort
                   may
                   be
                   suggested
                   from
                   hence
                   ?
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   affliction
                   ,
                   no
                   temptation
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   heavy
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   cometh
                   and
                   is
                   ordered
                   by
                   infinite
                   wisdome
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   hadst
                   the
                   disposing
                   and
                   ordering
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   more
                   wisely
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                   nay
                   thy
                   own
                   love
                   to
                   thy self
                   ,
                   if
                   wise
                   ,
                   would
                   order
                   this
                   affliction
                   to
                   come
                   upon
                   
                   thee
                   .
                   For
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   parts
                   of
                   body
                   are
                   gangreend
                   ;
                   yet
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   wise
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   loveth
                   his
                   ease
                   ,
                   yet
                   willingly
                   resigning
                   himself
                   to
                   have
                   those
                   parts
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   comfortable
                   considerations
                   which
                   faith
                   supplies
                   the
                   heart
                   with
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   temptation
                   is
                   fallen
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                   the
                   wise
                   God
                   hath
                   ordered
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   to
                   repine
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   discouraged
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   Why
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   wiser
                   ?
                   Why
                   doth
                   he
                   not
                   order
                   things
                   with
                   more
                   perfect
                   knowledge
                   ?
                   Oh
                   but
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   faith
                   worketh
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   that
                   puts
                   forth
                   it self
                   ,
                   so
                   long
                   it
                   beholds
                   matter
                   of
                   wisdome
                   and
                   admiration
                   in
                   all
                   Gods
                   proceedings
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     represents
                     the
                     tender
                     love
                     and
                     bowels
                     of
                     God
                     as
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                  
                   so
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   strokes
                   they
                   come
                   from
                   love
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   his
                   very
                   pity
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   to
                   break
                   and
                   bruise
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   healed
                   more
                   effectually
                   .
                   Is
                   the
                   Artificer
                   angry
                   with
                   his
                   plate
                   when
                   he
                   breakes
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   throweth
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   for
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   more
                   compleat
                   :
                   If
                   so
                   be
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   wholly
                   without
                   corruption
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   could
                   walk
                   without
                   sinne
                   ,
                   then
                   God
                   would
                   no
                   more
                   afflict
                   us
                   here
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   doth
                   the
                   glorified
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                   in
                   heaven
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   corruption
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   love
                   us
                   or
                   regard
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   chastise
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Faith
                     represents
                     the
                     soveraignty
                     and
                     supream
                     dominion
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     hath
                     over
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     his
                     children
                  
                   ;
                   therefore
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     Spirits
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   neither
                   man
                   himself
                   ,
                   nor
                   all
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   heaven
                   ,
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   give
                   such
                   a
                   composed
                   frame
                   .
                   As
                   God
                   only
                   knoweth
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   only
                   fashioneth
                   and
                   frameth
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   ask
                   ,
                   
                     How
                     is
                     it
                     possible
                     that
                  
                   David
                   
                     should
                     be
                     thus
                     immoveable
                     ?
                     What
                     could
                     keep
                     in
                     his
                     corruption
                     and
                     flesh
                     from
                     repining
                     and
                     disturbing
                     ?
                  
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   God
                   with
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   possible
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   this
                   that
                   faith
                   suggests
                   ,
                   though
                   thy
                   heart
                   be
                   impatient
                   ,
                   though
                   thou
                   canst
                   not
                   command
                   the
                   waves
                   thereof
                   to
                   be
                   still
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   in
                   heaven
                   can
                   .
                   Oh
                   it
                   's
                   easily
                   confessed
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   that
                   can
                   make
                   such
                   quiet
                   calmness
                   of
                   soul
                   !
                   No
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   an
                   omnipotent
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God.
                   Did
                   not
                   God
                   put
                   terrour
                   into
                   Cain's
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   built
                   Cities
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   did
                   all
                   he
                   could
                   to
                   allay
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   yet
                   still
                   he
                   trembleth
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   but
                   tremble
                   ?
                   Thus
                   on
                   th●
                   contrary
                   ,
                   God
                   he
                   puts
                   joy
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   a
                   believer
                   ,
                   he
                   bids
                   it
                   lye
                   down
                   and
                   be
                   content
                   ;
                   and
                   although
                   never
                   so
                   many
                   Hornets
                   come
                   buzzing
                   to
                   sting
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   faith
                   keepeth
                   them
                   off
                   :
                   ●o
                   that
                   that
                   very
                   frame
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   which
                   even
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   thinketh
                   it
                   impossible
                   for
                   himself
                   ever
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   finds
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   and
                   wonders
                   how
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ▪
                   it's
                   God
                   that
                   either
                   layes
                   load
                   on
                   ,
                   or
                   takes
                   burdens
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   spirit
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   sinnes
                   and
                   temptations
                   which
                   formerly
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   apprehend
                   without
                   even
                   faintings
                   and
                   swoundings
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   now
                   they
                   can
                   remember
                   ,
                   and
                   bless
                   God
                   with
                   joy
                   for
                   the
                   pardoning
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Vse
                   1.
                   
                     of
                     Instruction
                     ,
                     to
                     distinguish
                     between
                     carnal
                     security
                     and
                     godly
                     confidence
                     .
                  
                   You
                   have
                   many
                   a
                   prophane
                   man
                   will
                   say
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   my
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     will
                     lye
                     down
                     and
                     sleep
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   Sermon
                   time
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   under
                   the
                   apprehension
                   of
                   their
                   pleasures
                   and
                   profits
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   with
                   Dives
                   ,
                   bid
                   their
                   soul
                   ,
                   
                     take
                     its
                     ease
                  
                   .
                   But
                   can
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     the
                     Lord
                     taketh
                     care
                     of
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   No
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     this
                     night
                     the
                     Devils
                     will
                     fetch
                     thy
                     soul
                     :
                  
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   this
                   night
                   ,
                   thou
                   must
                   be
                   arraigned
                   at
                   Gods
                   Tribunal
                   .
                   Oh
                   how
                   many
                   are
                   sick
                   of
                   this
                   spiritual
                   lethargy
                   ?
                   How
                   many
                   men
                   lye
                   down
                   securely
                   to
                   sleep
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   awake
                   in
                   hell
                   ?
                   But
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   confidence
                   ariseth
                   from
                   spiritual
                   Motives
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   though
                   death
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   Judgement
                   appear
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   may
                   and
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   thus
                   affected
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Difference
                   between
                   Carnal
                   and
                   Gratious
                   Confidence
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   faith
                   depending
                   on
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   vigorous
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   compose
                   and
                   quiet
                   the
                   heart
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   calamities
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   none
                   a●
                   all
                   .
                   Now
                   because
                   even
                   in
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   carnal
                   senseless
                   spirit
                   ;
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   anger
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   sinnes
                   have
                   found
                   them
                   out
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   can
                   take
                   their
                   ease
                   and
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   and
                   lay
                   nothing
                   to
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Epidemical
                   disease
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   good
                   therefore
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   the
                   bottome
                   and
                   difference
                   of
                   a
                   gracious
                   confidence
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   carnal
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   
                     sorts
                     of
                     these
                     carnally
                     confident
                     and
                     secure
                     men
                     under
                     their
                     troubles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   Stoical
                   man
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   Senecae
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   that
                   sect
                   ,
                   
                   do
                   much
                   boast
                   :
                   They
                   speak
                   great
                   and
                   swelling
                   words
                   ,
                   about
                   that
                   man
                   who
                   shall
                   fully
                   have
                   received
                   their
                   principles
                   ,
                   and
                   confirme
                   himself
                   therein
                   :
                   They
                   commend
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   an
                   indolency
                   and
                   an
                   impassibility
                   ;
                   that
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   dashed
                   upon
                   by
                   never
                   so
                   many
                   decumane
                   waves
                   ,
                   yet
                   for
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   stands
                   immoveable
                   like
                   a
                   rock
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   troubled
                   .
                   Hence
                   is
                   that
                   speech
                   of
                   theires
                   so
                   famous
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   wise
                   man
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   were
                   burning
                   in
                   Phalaris
                   his
                   Bull
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   
                     Dulce
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     ad
                     me
                     nihil
                     pertinet
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   the
                   Stoical
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   would
                   serve
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   as
                   admirable
                   and
                   composed
                   a
                   spirit
                   under
                   tribulations
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                   But
                
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   discover
                   
                     the
                     sinfulness
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Stoical
                     stupid
                     spirit
                     .
                  
                   And
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Although
                   the
                   Stoicks
                   did
                   thus
                   Thrasonically
                   boast
                   in
                   their
                   Books
                   ,
                   and
                   Seneca
                   speakes
                   high
                   and
                   transcendent
                   speeches
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   yet
                   when
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   practise
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   
                     feeble
                     and
                     effeminate
                  
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   nothing
                   but
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   empty
                   expressions
                   ;
                   witness
                   that
                   Stoick
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   health
                   had
                   maintained
                   that
                   pain
                   was
                   nothing
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   fancy
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   grievously
                   tormented
                   with
                   the
                   Gout
                   ,
                   cryed
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   errour
                   ,
                   acknowledging
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   so
                   ,
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   pain
                   meant
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   if
                   we
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   godly
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   their
                   exercises
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   
                     really
                     put
                     forth
                     such
                     calm
                     and
                     joyfull
                     spirits
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     heaviest
                     pressures
                     .
                     David
                  
                   (
                   you
                   heard
                   )
                   said
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   thus
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   went
                   out
                   
                     rejoycing
                     from
                     the
                     Councel
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     they
                     were
                     accounted
                     worthy
                     to
                     suffer
                     for
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Act.
                   5.41
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   many
                   thousands
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   ;
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   
                     Phalaris
                     his
                     Bull
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   as
                   great
                   torments
                   ,
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   Oh
                   how
                   sweet
                   and
                   comfortable
                   is
                   this
                   !
                   So
                   that
                   no
                   sect
                   in
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   the
                   Stoicks
                   nor
                   none
                   else
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   bring
                   such
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   hath
                   :
                   Therefore
                   it
                   's
                   only
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   enable
                   us
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   our
                   rest
                   under
                   sad
                   afflictions
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Stoical
                     discipline
                     did
                     teach
                     a
                     brutish
                     stupidity
                     and
                     senslesness
                     under
                     miseries
                     :
                  
                   They
                   would
                   destroy
                   the
                   very
                   passions
                   of
                   grief
                   and
                   fear
                   from
                   a
                   man.
                   Thus
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   better
                   then
                   a
                   stock
                   or
                   a
                   stone
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   sinking
                   under
                   the
                   hammer
                   and
                   axe
                   that
                   comes
                   upon
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     doth
                     not
                     take
                     away
                     affections
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     moderateth
                     and
                     ordereth
                     them
                     .
                     David
                  
                   you
                   see
                   ,
                   though
                   thus
                   calme
                   in
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   affected
                   with
                   his
                   calamity
                   ;
                   he
                   goeth
                   bare
                   foot
                   ,
                   covereth
                   his
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   weepeth
                   as
                   he
                   goeth
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   himself
                   wept
                   at
                   Lazarus
                   his
                   death
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   rule
                   ,
                   neither
                   to
                   despise
                   the
                   affliction
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   to
                   sink
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   12.5
                   .
                   We
                   do
                   then
                   preach
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   God
                   brings
                   into
                   streights
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   prophanely
                   slight
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   humble
                   
                   our selves
                   under
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   become
                   like
                   bruit
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   void
                   of
                   an
                   holy
                   fear
                   and
                   grief
                   under
                   his
                   chastisements
                   :
                   But
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   affected
                   ,
                   as
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   sinfully
                   disquieted
                   .
                   The
                   heart
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   moved
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   disturbed
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   This
                   Stoical
                   senslesness
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   gracious
                   calmeness
                   ,
                   
                     because
                     it
                     doth
                     wholly
                     depend
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     strength
                     and
                     power
                     .
                  
                   It
                   was
                   from
                   some
                   pretnded
                   innocency
                   and
                   men●al
                   abilities
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   bear
                   it
                   out
                   so
                   resolutely
                   against
                   all
                   dangers
                   .
                   We
                   may
                   see
                   by
                   S●necae's
                   expressions
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   sublime
                   affectations
                   did
                   arise
                   from
                   self-presumption
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Christian
                   confidence
                   hath
                   its
                   cause
                   wholly
                   from
                   without
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   most
                   diffident
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   even
                   when
                   most
                   confident
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   David
                   here
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   he
                   proclaimeth
                   exceeding
                   quietness
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   still
                   
                     from
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   himself
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     takes
                     care
                     for
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     his
                     strength
                     and
                     his
                     helper
                  
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   motive
                   and
                   original
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   confidences
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   them
                   as
                   distant
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   East
                   from
                   the
                   West
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   comes
                   from
                   within
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   from
                   without
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   puff
                   ,
                   and
                   inflated
                   tumor
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   ,
                   a
                   meer
                   buble
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   it self
                   would
                   break
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   solid
                   and
                   induring
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   God
                   himself
                   who
                   is
                   omnipotent
                   ;
                   for
                   Gods
                   strength
                   is
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   a
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   sheweth
                   forth
                   his
                   power
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   2
                   Cor.
                   12.10
                   .
                   
                     When
                     I
                     am
                     weak
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     am
                     strong
                     .
                  
                   Whereas
                   the
                   proud
                   Philosoper
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   strong
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   was
                   weak
                   :
                   Yea
                   Paul
                   findeth
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   omnipotency
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   Phil.
                   4.13
                   .
                   
                     I
                     can
                     do
                     all
                     things
                     through
                     Christ
                     that
                     strengthens
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     Philosophical
                     boldness
                     is
                     only
                     for
                     carnal
                     and
                     vain
                     ends
                     ;
                     it
                     was
                     for
                     vain
                     glory
                     ,
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     please
                     their
                     own
                     humours
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   glorifie
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   his
                   power
                   and
                   goodness
                   .
                   You
                   see
                   
                     Davids
                     Psalmes
                  
                   breathing
                   forth
                   
                     praise
                     and
                     honour
                     to
                     God
                     continually
                     ,
                  
                   you
                   see
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   owned
                   but
                   Gods
                   power
                   ;
                   whereas
                   whatsoever
                   these
                   Apes
                   of
                   fortitude
                   and
                   courage
                   did
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   vain
                   applause
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   up
                   themselves
                   .
                   The
                   Martyrs
                   were
                   so
                   humble
                   and
                   sensible
                   of
                   their
                   unworthiness
                   ,
                   even
                   under
                   their
                   greatest
                   joy
                   and
                   support
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   refused
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   as
                   too
                   great
                   a
                   word
                   :
                   They
                   said
                   Christ
                   only
                   deserved
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   so
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Scripture
                   gives
                   him
                   that
                   name
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   wonderful
                   strength
                   and
                   consolations
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Martyrs
                   did
                   abound
                   ,
                   were
                   accompanied
                   with
                   deep
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   unworthiness
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   very
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   come
                   more
                   closely
                   to
                   
                     the
                     generall
                     disease
                     of
                     all
                     people
                     almost
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   though
                   stricken
                   with
                   diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   ready
                   to
                   give
                   up
                   the
                   ghost
                   ,
                   or
                   though
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   against
                   them
                   several
                   wayes
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   will
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   me
                   down
                   and
                   sleep
                   ,
                   yea
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   my self
                   down
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     drink
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     my self
                     merry
                     ,
                     singing
                     not
                     care
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     godly
                     sorrow
                     away
                     .
                  
                   Is
                   not
                   this
                   the
                   general
                   corruption
                   of
                   most
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   under
                   the
                   sad
                   passages
                   of
                   Gods
                   providence
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   runne
                   to
                   merry
                   company
                   ?
                   They
                   do
                   all
                   they
                   can
                   to
                   chase
                   away
                   any
                   sorrowfull
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   
                     their
                     only
                     remedy
                     to
                     be
                     carnal
                     pleasures
                     .
                  
                   But
                   let
                   not
                   the
                   prophane
                   jolly
                   and
                   secure
                   man
                   boast
                   in
                   this
                   ;
                   for
                   hell
                   doth
                   not
                   more
                   differ
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   then
                   this
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   godly
                   man
                   ,
                   from
                   carnal
                   confidence
                   .
                   For
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     ariseth
                     from
                     a
                     meer
                     bruitish
                     stupidity
                     .
                  
                   There
                   hearts
                   are
                   hardened
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   like
                   a
                   Stone
                   or
                   Adamant
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   as
                   these
                   melt
                   not
                   into
                   water
                   by
                   any
                   art
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   will
                   these
                   stupid
                   sinners
                   apprehend
                   the
                   danger
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   afflicted
                   .
                   
                     Though
                     a
                     fool
                     be
                     pounced
                     in
                     a
                     morter
                     ,
                     yet
                     his
                     folly
                     will
                     not
                     depart
                     from
                     him
                     .
                  
                   He
                   doth
                   no
                   more
                   learn
                   under
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   bruit
                   beasts
                   .
                   Do
                   not
                   call
                   this
                   mans
                   his
                   confidence
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   sottishnesse
                   ;
                   his
                   stupidity
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Drunkard
                   Solomon
                   speaks
                   of
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   23.34
                   ,
                   35.
                   who
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   in
                   as
                   great
                   
                   danger
                   as
                   one
                   that
                   lyeth
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   lyeth
                   upon
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   a
                   Mast
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   feareth
                   not
                   :
                   They
                   have
                   stricken
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   felt
                   it
                   not
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   what
                   a
                   miserable
                   creature
                   a
                   senslesse
                   sottish
                   Drunkard
                   is
                   ,
                   tumbling
                   in
                   the
                   Streets
                   ,
                   and
                   trampled
                   upon
                   ,
                   yet
                   feeling
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   such
                   miserable
                   wretches
                   are
                   these
                   benummed
                   sinners
                   ;
                   even
                   like
                   the
                   wanton
                   Calf
                   ,
                   that
                   leapes
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   while
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   slaughter
                   :
                   Whereas
                   holy
                   confidence
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   an
                   exact
                   tendernesse
                   and
                   heavenly
                   feeling
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   infirmities
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   of
                   Gods
                   power
                   and
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     prophane
                     security
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     comes
                     from
                     sottishnesse
                     and
                     stupidity
                     ,
                     so
                     from
                     desperate
                     ignorance
                     and
                     blindnesse
                     .
                  
                   If
                   they
                   did
                   know
                   what
                   curses
                   might
                   every
                   moment
                   fall
                   upon
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   but
                   apprehend
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                   ready
                   to
                   devoure
                   them
                   ;
                   Oh
                   ,
                   how
                   quickly
                   would
                   their
                   jollity
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   mourning
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   laughter
                   into
                   howling
                   !
                   Stupidity
                   and
                   ignorance
                   commonly
                   go
                   together
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Eph.
                   4.18
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Their
                     understandings
                     were
                     darkned
                     through
                     the
                     blindnesse
                     upon
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     they
                     were
                     past
                     feeling
                     .
                  
                   The
                   blind
                   man
                   doth
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   deep
                   ditch
                   ,
                   and
                   dangerous
                   holes
                   he
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   observe
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   disease
                   or
                   dangers
                   ,
                   have
                   such
                   security
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   miserable
                   ,
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   ignorant
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   know
                   nothing
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   the
                   damnable
                   nature
                   and
                   guilt
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   That
                   consider
                   not
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   lie
                   roaring
                   in
                   hell
                   torments
                   to
                   all
                   eternity
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   ease
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   is
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   a
                   blind
                   ignorant
                   people
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   the
                   godly
                   mans
                   confidence
                   ariseth
                   from
                   spiritual
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   his
                   understanding
                   is
                   inlightened
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   holy
                   security
                   he
                   hath
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Paul
                   prayeth
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Believers
                     might
                     grow
                     in
                     the
                     knowledg
                     of
                     Gods
                     love
                     ,
                     the
                     depth
                     and
                     bredth
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   Ephs
                   1.5
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   more
                   this
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   confident
                   and
                   quiet
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   why
                   Gods
                   people
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   sinne
                   are
                   fresh
                   and
                   terrible
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   powerfull
                   in
                   its
                   operations
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   such
                   a
                   calm
                   and
                   serene
                   spirit
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   that
                   Scripture
                   knowledg
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   more
                   they
                   know
                   the
                   Promise
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   revealed
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   boldnesse
                   and
                   confidence
                   they
                   have
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     security
                     that
                     wicked
                     men
                     have
                     ,
                     ariseth
                     from
                     an
                     immoderate
                     desire
                     to
                     take
                     their
                     pleasures
                     while
                     they
                     may
                     have
                     them
                     ,
                     being
                     desperate
                     for
                     the
                     future
                     ,
                     expecting
                     no
                     good
                     hereafter
                     .
                  
                   And
                   truly
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   of
                   many
                   ;
                   their
                   hearts
                   are
                   filled
                   with
                   a
                   desperate
                   fool-hardinesse
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   take
                   their
                   pleasures
                   and
                   jollity
                   while
                   they
                   may
                   ;
                   They
                   expect
                   little
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   very
                   considerations
                   which
                   should
                   take
                   them
                   off
                   from
                   such
                   security
                   ,
                   through
                   their
                   corruptions
                   they
                   further
                   themselves
                   in
                   .
                   See
                   this
                   notably
                   described
                   Esa
                   .
                   22
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   
                   When
                   God
                   call'd
                   to
                   weeping
                   and
                   mourning
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   
                     eating
                     flesh
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     drinking
                     wine
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   clearn
                   contrary
                   :
                   And
                   what
                   moved
                   them
                   ?
                   even
                   the
                   sad
                   condition
                   they
                   were
                   in
                   :
                   
                     Let
                     us
                     eat
                     and
                     drink
                     ,
                     for
                     to
                     morrow
                     we
                     shall
                     die
                     .
                  
                   Oh
                   ,
                   why
                   not
                   rather
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   mourn
                   and
                   humble
                   our selves
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   shall
                   die
                   !
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   desperate
                   ;
                   They
                   will
                   take
                   their
                   pleasures
                   while
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   soon
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   deprived
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   filled
                   up
                   with
                   desperate
                   prophanenesse
                   .
                   That
                   as
                   Saul
                   and
                   his
                   Armour-bearers
                   did
                   desperately
                   throw
                   themselves
                   upon
                   the
                   Spear
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   themselves
                   :
                   Thus
                   do
                   these
                   men
                   laugh
                   and
                   drink
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   have
                   their
                   pleasures
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   know
                   death
                   will
                   deprive
                   them
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   Such
                   men
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     make
                     a
                     league
                     with
                     hell
                     and
                     the
                     grave
                  
                   ;
                   They
                   will
                   do
                   well
                   enough
                   for
                   all
                   this
                   .
                   Or
                   rather
                   ,
                   they
                   think
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   ;
                   their
                   conscience
                   secretly
                   whispers
                   that
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   therefore
                   they
                   will
                   have
                   their
                   pleasures
                   while
                   they
                   can
                   .
                   O
                   miserable
                   and
                   wretched
                   men
                   ,
                   wo
                   be
                   to
                   such
                   that
                   ever
                   they
                   were
                   born
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   This
                   prophane
                   security
                   differeth
                   from
                   spiritual
                   confidence
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     Author
                     and
                     efficient
                     cause
                  
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   's
                   plain
                   who
                   giveth
                   David
                   this
                   holy
                   quietnesse
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   
                     God
                     that
                     maketh
                     him
                     dwell
                     confidently
                  
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   God
                   that
                   commands
                   rest
                   
                   and
                   ease
                   to
                   the
                   soul
                   ;
                   whereas
                   this
                   carnal
                   security
                   cometh
                   wholly
                   
                     from
                     the
                     Devil
                  
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   he
                   that
                   lulle●h
                   them
                   asleep
                   .
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   discovered
                   this
                   in
                   that
                   parable
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     While
                     the
                     strong
                     one
                     kept
                     the
                     house
                     ,
                     all
                     things
                     were
                     in
                     quiet
                     .
                  
                   You
                   would
                   wonder
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   curse
                   and
                   swear
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   all
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   his
                   heart
                   ;
                   yet
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   lay
                   himself
                   to
                   sleep
                   ;
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   think
                   his
                   chamber
                   would
                   be
                   as
                   ●ull
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   as
                   Pharaoh's
                   was
                   full
                   of
                   frogs
                   :
                   That
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   cry
                   out
                   ,
                   Oh
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   sleep
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   this
                   night
                   the
                   Devils
                   fetch
                   my
                   soul
                   to
                   hell
                   .
                   Now
                   all
                   this
                   carnal
                   security
                   in
                   his
                   spirit
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     reign
                     in
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     the
                     children
                     of
                     disobedience
                     :
                  
                   It
                   's
                   he
                   that
                   filleth
                   the
                   soul
                   with
                   spiritual
                   madnesse
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   he
                   possessed
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   he
                   threw
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   fire
                   and
                   water
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   them
                   cut
                   and
                   launce
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   grief
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   the
                   like
                   he
                   doth
                   upon
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   hurrying
                   them
                   into
                   beastly
                   ,
                   wicked
                   ,
                   and
                   ungodly
                   waies
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   meanes
                   ,
                   even
                   into
                   hell
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   Herd
                   of
                   Swine
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   entred
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   carrying
                   them
                   violently
                   into
                   the
                   Sea.
                   What
                   was
                   it
                   that
                   made
                   Judas
                   so
                   desperately
                   betray
                   innocent
                   blood
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   warning
                   ;
                   so
                   many
                   admonitions
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ?
                   Though
                   some
                   were
                   stricken
                   down
                   with
                   amazement
                   ,
                   yet
                   nothing
                   will
                   stop
                   him
                   ;
                   The
                   Devil
                   did
                   drive
                   him
                   :
                   The
                   Devil
                   had
                   entred
                   into
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   also
                   fill
                   Ananias
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   you
                   see
                   it
                   's
                   with
                   godly
                   men
                   ,
                   when
                   filled
                   with
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   boldly
                   confesse
                   Christ
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   endured
                   all
                   torments
                   for
                   it
                   :
                   Thus
                   when
                   the
                   Devil
                   hath
                   possession
                   of
                   mens
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   leaveth
                   them
                   to
                   his
                   temptations
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   mad
                   and
                   obstinate
                   ;
                   they
                   scoff
                   and
                   mock
                   at
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   Apostle
                   Peter
                   tels
                   us
                   of
                   such
                   prophane
                   mockers
                   ;
                   
                     Where
                     is
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     coming
                     ?
                     Are
                     not
                     all
                     things
                     as
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Pet.
                   3
                   4.
                   
                   Thus
                   like
                   Leviathan
                   ,
                   they
                   laugh
                   at
                   the
                   Spear
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   Prophets
                   hearers
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   so
                   often
                   preached
                   the
                   
                     burden
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   took
                   it
                   up
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   scoff
                   ;
                   
                     The
                     burden
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     The
                     burden
                     of
                     the
                     Lord.
                  
                   Thus
                   do
                   they
                   about
                   hell
                   and
                   damnation
                   .
                
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   
                     Carnal
                     security
                     differeth
                     from
                     this
                     heavenly
                     confidence
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     Concomitants
                     and
                     Companions
                     .
                  
                   For
                   though
                   David
                   had
                   this
                   great
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   soul
                   ,
                   knowing
                   God
                   would
                   help
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   doth
                   carefully
                   use
                   all
                   the
                   meanes
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   :
                   He
                   doth
                   not
                   presume
                   or
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   
                     prayeth
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   flyeth
                   for
                   his
                   safety
                   ,
                   and
                   getteth
                   all
                   the
                   possible
                   succour
                   he
                   can
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   that
                   grand
                   assurance
                   and
                   confidence
                   which
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   have
                   about
                   their
                   eternal
                   happinesse
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   also
                   an
                   holy
                   fear
                   and
                   trembling
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Apostle
                   exhorts
                   to
                   
                     work
                     out
                     their
                     salvation
                     with
                     fear
                     and
                     trembling
                     .
                  
                   And
                   Paul
                   himself
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   so
                   much
                   confidence
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Who
                     shall
                     separate
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     Christ
                     ?
                  
                   yet
                   he
                   
                     kept
                     under
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     lest
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     preached
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     he
                     himself
                     should
                     become
                     a
                     reprobate
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   9.27
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                   carelesse
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   promiseth
                   himself
                   all
                   happinesse
                   and
                   future
                   good
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   sit
                   still
                   ,
                   and
                   stirre
                   not
                   a
                   foot
                   towards
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   go
                   in
                   the
                   contrary
                   path
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   flattereth
                   himself
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   way
                   to
                   happinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     of
                     Terrour
                     and
                     we
                  
                   ,
                   To
                   all
                   those
                   Laish
                   and
                   Laodicean
                   spirits
                   ,
                   who
                   sit
                   at
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   They
                   are
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   nothing
                   ;
                   when
                   indeed
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   poor
                   and
                   miserable
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   turn
                   your
                   joy
                   into
                   sorrow
                   !
                   Go
                   out
                   with
                   Ephraim
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   God
                   see
                   you
                   smite
                   upon
                   the
                   breast
                   ,
                   and
                   strike
                   upon
                   the
                   thigh
                   ,
                   crying
                   out
                   ,
                   Oh
                   ,
                   what
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   !
                   Oh
                   ,
                   mad
                   wretch
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   !
                   merry
                   and
                   jolly
                   ,
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   Devils
                   dungeon
                   ;
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   chains
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ;
                   when
                   upon
                   the
                   very
                   borders
                   of
                   Hell
                   ?
                   It
                   may
                   shortly
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   said
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   one
                   is
                   eating
                   and
                   drinking
                   ,
                   but
                   his
                   body
                   rotting
                   in
                   the
                   Grave
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   soul
                   roaring
                   in
                   Hell.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   Confidence
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   alone
                   is
                   their
                   Preserver
                   .
                   Shewing
                   also
                   the
                   Waies
                   and
                   Meanes
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   Preserve
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         PSAL.
                         4.8
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       For
                       thou
                       alone
                       doest
                       make
                       me
                       dwell
                       in
                       safety
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   IN
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Reason
                   why
                   David
                   hath
                   such
                   confidence
                   ;
                   it
                   's
                   not
                   from
                   any
                   carnal
                   and
                   outward
                   Motive
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     only
                     from
                     divine
                     consideration
                  
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   also
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   shewed
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   
                     carnal
                     security
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     holy
                     quietnesse
                  
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   
                     fruit
                     of
                     a
                     godly
                     and
                     diligent
                     obedience
                     to
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   a
                   fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                   :
                   as
                   Prov.
                   3.23
                   ,
                   24.
                   
                   You
                   may
                   see
                   there
                   a
                   notable
                   Promise
                   for
                   rest
                   ,
                   safety
                   ,
                   and
                   sleep
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   follow
                   Wisdomes
                   Advice
                   .
                   And
                   D●v●●
                   found
                   God
                   faithfull
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   127.
                   
                   
                     For
                     so
                     thou
                     givest
                     thy
                     Bel●v●●
                     sle●p
                     .
                  
                   But
                   all
                   earthly
                   security
                   ,
                   ariseth
                   from
                   some
                   temporal
                   hopes
                   they
                   lo●●
                   at
                   in
                   their
                   dangers
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   while
                   they
                   look
                   for
                   peace
                   ,
                   God
                   makes
                   calamity
                   to
                   arise
                   on
                   the
                   suddain
                   :
                   as
                   1
                   Thes
                   .
                   5.3
                   .
                   
                     When
                     they
                     say
                     peace
                     and
                     safety
                     ,
                     then
                     suddain
                     destruction
                     shall
                     arise
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     woman
                     with
                     Child
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     shall
                     not
                     escape
                     .
                  
                   Suddainly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   their
                   mirth
                   and
                   jollity
                   ,
                   will
                   their
                   inevitable
                   destruction
                   arise
                   .
                
                 
                   David
                   therefore
                   hath
                   a
                   more
                   firm
                   and
                   immoveable
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   
                     Gods
                     Power
                     and
                     Preservation
                  
                   :
                   Which
                   is
                   expressed
                   in
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Effect
                         of
                         it
                      
                       .
                       And
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         solitary
                         Efficiency
                         of
                         it
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Effect
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     dwell
                     in
                     safety
                     .
                     David
                  
                   though
                   now
                   in
                   banishment
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   no
                   House
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   to
                   lay
                   his
                   head
                   in
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   as
                   confident
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   at
                   rest
                   in
                   his
                   dwelling
                   place
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   all
                   that
                   dwell
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   secure
                   ;
                   especially
                   in
                   times
                   of
                   violence
                   and
                   warre
                   ,
                   therefore
                   he
                   addeth
                   safety
                   .
                   Some
                   translate
                   the
                   word
                   
                     in
                     Spe
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   Hope
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   denote
                   both
                   the
                   outward
                   condition
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   inward
                   disposition
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Here
                   is
                   the
                   solitarinesse
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Efficiency
                     ,
                     It
                     's
                     God
                     alone
                  
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   not
                   David's
                   own
                   care
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   asistance
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   alone
                   :
                   All
                   the
                   glory
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   ascribed
                   solely
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   Indeed
                   ,
                   some
                   relate
                   the
                   word
                   to
                   David
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   David
                   though
                   alone
                   ,
                   God
                   made
                   him
                   dwell
                   in
                   safety
                   :
                   He
                   can
                   keep
                   one
                   man
                   securely
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   all
                   enemies
                   .
                   Thus
                   God
                   promiseth
                   to
                   
                     Israel
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   33.28
                   .
                   
                     Israel
                     shalt
                     dwell
                     in
                     safety
                     alone
                     .
                  
                   But
                   we
                   rather
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   attributed
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   thence
                   Observe
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     God
                     alone
                     ,
                     who
                     doth
                     preserve
                     in
                     safety
                     .
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Did
                   he
                   withdraw
                   his
                   protection
                   ,
                   every
                   stone
                   in
                   the
                   street
                   ,
                   every
                   tile
                   on
                   the
                   House
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   an
                   Executioner
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   how
                   many
                   waies
                   man
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   death
                   and
                   dangers
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   even
                   a
                   Miracle
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   rise
                   safe
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   to
                   bed
                   in
                   safety
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   good
                   to
                   suggest
                   this
                   truth
                   to
                   you
                   ;
                   for
                   who
                   is
                   there
                   that
                   doth
                   acknowledge
                   God
                   in
                   these
                   common
                   mercies
                   ?
                   That
                   blesseth
                   God
                   
                   for
                   preserving
                   him
                   daily
                   in
                   his
                   wits
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   senses
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     bodily
                     health
                  
                   and
                   dangers
                   ?
                   For
                   although
                   these
                   be
                   bodily
                   mercies
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   delight
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   such
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   look
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   Giver
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   whereas
                   that
                   Petition
                   ,
                   
                     Give
                     us
                     this
                     day
                     our
                     daily
                     Bread
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   extend
                   to
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   but
                   Protection
                   also
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   God
                   giveth
                   every
                   crum
                   of
                   Bread
                   :
                   It
                   's
                   God
                   giveth
                   thee
                   breath
                   ,
                   every
                   time
                   thou
                   breathest
                   .
                   The
                   Psalmist
                   (
                   Psal
                   .
                   127.1
                   ,
                   2.
                   )
                   doth
                   extend
                   this
                   safety
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   particular
                   persons
                   ,
                   but
                   Families
                   ,
                   and
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Cities
                   :
                   All
                   care
                   in
                   a
                   Family
                   ,
                   all
                   military
                   power
                   in
                   a
                   City
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                   if
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   guard
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   Solomon
                   sheweth
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   outward
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   can
                   defend
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   even
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   apt
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   ,
                   Prov.
                   21.31
                   .
                   compared
                   with
                   Psal
                   .
                   33
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   open
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   consider
                   these
                   Particulars
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   word
                   that
                   was
                   h●nted
                   before
                   ,
                   doth
                   denote
                   
                     two
                     things
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     An
                     inward
                     disposition
                     of
                     hope
                     and
                     undaunted
                     courage
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     External
                     safety
                     and
                     quietnesse
                  
                   :
                   For
                   these
                   two
                   are
                   ●eparable
                   .
                   God
                   may
                   keep
                   a
                   man
                   in
                   a
                   quiet
                   couragious
                   hopefull
                   disposition
                   ,
                   even
                   when
                   dangers
                   do
                   inviron
                   round
                   about
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   with
                   David
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Psalm
                   :
                   
                     Though
                     ten
                     thousand
                     should
                     compasse
                     him
                     about
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     afraid
                     .
                  
                   Yea
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   ●aith
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   confident
                   .
                   And
                   certainly
                   ,
                   herein
                   God
                   is
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   praised
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   keeps
                   the
                   heart
                   from
                   feares
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   understanding
                   and
                   senses
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   regular
                   operations
                   .
                   How
                   easily
                   can
                   God
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   a
                   Cain
                   ,
                   a
                   Magor-Missabib
                   ?
                   it's
                   a
                   curse
                   that
                   God
                   threatens
                   the
                   wicked
                   Israelites
                   with
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   28.66
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   cursed
                   miserable
                   life
                   every
                   man
                   might
                   live
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   for
                   our
                   understanding
                   and
                   senses
                   ,
                   and
                   imagination
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   preserveth
                   thee
                   ?
                   What
                   a
                   wofull
                   ,
                   dreadfull
                   thing
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   fantasie
                   disturbed
                   ?
                   Some
                   think
                   that
                   wonderfull
                   work
                   upon
                   Nebuchadnezar
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   struck
                   him
                   into
                   ,
                   was
                   only
                   a
                   melancholy
                   disturbance
                   of
                   his
                   fantasie
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     wicked
                     fleeth
                     ,
                     when
                     no
                     man
                     pursueth
                  
                   ;
                   (
                   Prov.
                   21.1
                   .
                   )
                   
                     and
                     he
                     feareth
                     ,
                     where
                     no
                     fear
                     is
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   thus
                   ,
                   God
                   might
                   deliver
                   thee
                   up
                   to
                   a
                   deluded
                   imagination
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   terrible
                   fantasie
                   ;
                   he
                   might
                   deprive
                   thee
                   of
                   senses
                   and
                   understanding
                   ;
                   or
                   thou
                   mightst
                   go
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   fearfull
                   spirit
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   impetuously
                   and
                   tyrannically
                   ●●quiet
                   thee
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   in
                   no
                   outward
                   danger
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   shalt
                   create
                   danger
                   to
                   thy self
                   .
                   But
                   God
                   giveth
                   this
                   inward
                   confidence
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   
                     external
                     safety
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   condition
                   of
                   freedom
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   Gods
                   gift
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     preserveth
                     thus
                     in
                     safety
                     Principally
                     ,
                     and
                     appointeth
                     his
                     creatures
                     Instrumentally
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Principally
                   :
                   Therefore
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   supream
                   dominion
                   over
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   to
                   use
                   them
                   as
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   vengeance
                   or
                   mercy
                   .
                   Hence
                   he
                   is
                   called
                   in
                   
                     Job
                     ,
                     The
                     Preserver
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     Job
                     .
                  
                   7.20
                   .
                   No
                   creature
                   ,
                   though
                   wise
                   and
                   strong
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   though
                   working
                   as
                   natural
                   Agents
                   ,
                   can
                   put
                   forth
                   their
                   strength
                   for
                   our
                   preservation
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   the
                   true
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   giveth
                   a
                   command
                   to
                   their
                   being
                   ,
                   give
                   also
                   a
                   command
                   to
                   their
                   operation
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   's
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   men
                   or
                   other
                   creatures
                   ,
                   doth
                   preserve
                   ,
                   nourish
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   thee
                   .
                   Jacob's
                   Ladder
                   ,
                   
                     reaching
                     up
                     to
                     Heaven
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   works
                   in
                   the
                   governing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   through
                   Instruments
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   Now
                   the
                   Instruments
                   whereby
                   God
                   doth
                   preserve
                   his
                   in
                   safty
                   ,
                   are
                   sometimes
                   the
                   
                     Irrational
                     creatures
                  
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   the
                   Rational
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   a
                   Raven
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   greedy
                   and
                   devouring
                   Bird
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   preserved
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Elijah
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   's
                   a
                   remarkeable
                   History
                   of
                   a
                   godly
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   who
                   having
                   hid
                   himself
                   in
                   a
                   hole
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   for
                   safety
                   ,
                   immediately
                   a
                   Spider
                   made
                   a
                   large
                   web
                   over
                   the
                   hole
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Pursuers
                   came
                   to
                   enquire
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   moved
                   to
                   search
                   in
                   that
                   hold
                   ,
                   No
                   ;
                   saith
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   none
                   hath
                   gone
                   in
                   their
                   lately
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   cob-webs
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   that
                   holy
                   man
                   escaped
                   their
                   fury
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   Rational
                   creatures
                   :
                   Thus
                   God
                   stirreth
                   up
                   many
                   to
                   preserve
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   appointed
                   to
                   die
                   .
                   Esther
                   was
                   a
                   meanes
                   to
                   save
                   her
                   whole
                   Nation
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   people
                   to
                   preserve
                   Jonathan
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   God
                   in
                   just
                   and
                   wise
                   Providences
                   doth
                   raise
                   up
                   many
                   times
                   one
                   man
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   another
                   :
                   Which
                   made
                   Habbakuk
                   complain
                   ,
                   
                     Why
                     Lord
                     ,
                     hast
                     thou
                     made
                     man
                     to
                     be
                     like
                     the
                     fishes
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     the
                     greater
                     to
                     devoure
                     the
                     lesse
                     ?
                  
                   So
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   in
                   great
                   mercy
                   ,
                   raise
                   up
                   some
                   men
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   safeguard
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   Thus
                   Obadiah
                   hid
                   many
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   by
                   fifty
                   in
                   a
                   Cave
                   ,
                   from
                   J●zabels
                   fury
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   men
                   so
                   
                     Angels
                     are
                     notably
                     used
                     by
                     God
                     for
                     the
                     preservation
                     of
                     his
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   godly
                   men
                   have
                   greatly
                   blamed
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   thankfull
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   those
                   Guardes
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   them
                   .
                   Not
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pray
                   unto
                   Angels
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Tutelar
                   Angel
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   ;
                   though
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   later
                   Orthodox
                   Divines
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   that
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   though
                   abhorring
                   all
                   Angel-worship
                   .
                   Not
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   to
                   determine
                   that
                   ;
                   yet
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   it
                   's
                   plain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   makes
                   the
                   Angels
                   to
                   be
                   
                     our
                     helps
                     and
                     defenders
                  
                   .
                   Insomuch
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   preserved
                   from
                   those
                   falls
                   and
                   dangers
                   which
                   otherwise
                   would
                   come
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                   Psal
                   .
                   91.11
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   there
                   said
                   
                     to
                     give
                     his
                     Angels
                     charge
                     over
                     us
                     .
                  
                   Yea
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     shall
                     bear
                     thee
                     up
                     in
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     tender
                     Nurse
                     beareth
                     a
                     young
                     Child
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   godly
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   dash
                   a
                   foot
                   against
                   the
                   stone
                   .
                   Here
                   you
                   see
                   the
                   Instrumental
                   serviceablenesse
                   which
                   is
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   by
                   Angels
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   you
                   have
                   a
                   full
                   place
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   34.7
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Angel
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     encampeth
                     about
                     those
                     that
                     fear
                     him
                     .
                  
                   Oh
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   preservations
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   Providences
                   do
                   we
                   constantly
                   receive
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   take
                   any
                   notice
                   of
                   !
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Gods
                   Providential
                   Preservation
                   is
                   two-fold
                   ;
                   either
                   General
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   extends
                   to
                   all
                   creatures
                   ,
                   or
                   special
                   and
                   Particular
                   ,
                   that
                   reacheth
                   in
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   general
                   Preservation
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   ,
                   even
                   of
                   Beasts
                   themselves
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Psal
                   .
                   36
                   6.
                   
                   David
                   takes
                   notice
                   of
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     preserveth
                     man
                     and
                     beast
                  
                   .
                   Hence
                   (
                   Mat
                   6.
                   )
                   
                     A
                     sparrow
                  
                   (
                   so
                   inconsiderable
                   a
                   Bird
                   ,
                   yet
                   )
                   
                     doth
                     not
                     fall
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                     ,
                     without
                     Providence
                     .
                  
                   It
                   hath
                   indeed
                   ,
                   been
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   yea
                   some
                   Fathers
                   ;
                   That
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   extend
                   to
                   minute
                   and
                   particular
                   things
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   clear
                   in
                   this
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   least
                   fly
                   cannot
                   move
                   it self
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   worm
                   creep
                   ,
                   without
                   Gods
                   Providence
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   God
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   preserveth
                   the
                   irrational
                   creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   without
                   any
                   derogation
                   to
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   cannot
                   but
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   his
                   supream
                   Perfection
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   then
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Preservation
                     of
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   Believers
                   ;
                   there
                   his
                   care
                   is
                   more
                   singular
                   and
                   peculiar
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   sense
                   some
                   expound
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Saviour
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     especially
                     those
                     that
                     believe
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.10
                   .
                   Gods
                   care
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   is
                   notably
                   discovered
                   by
                   our
                   Saviours
                   expression
                   ,
                   Luk.
                   21.18
                   .
                   where
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Not
                     one
                     hair
                     of
                     our
                     head
                     shall
                     fall
                     to
                     the
                     ground
                  
                   :
                   Compared
                   with
                   Mat.
                   10.30
                   .
                   
                     The
                     very
                     hairs
                     are
                     numbered
                  
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   ,
                   the
                   least
                   danger
                   cannot
                   befall
                   us
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     dangers
                     ,
                     yea
                     and
                     death
                     it self
                     ,
                     comes
                     by
                     Gods
                     appointment
                  
                   :
                   No
                   sooner
                   or
                   later
                   ,
                   nor
                   no
                   other
                   waies
                   then
                   he
                   hath
                   decreed
                   .
                   
                   Thus
                   David
                   comforted
                   himself
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   his
                   enemies
                   plotted
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                     his
                     times
                     were
                     in
                     Gods
                     hand
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   God
                   
                     do
                     belong
                     the
                     issues
                     of
                     death
                     ,
                  
                   Psal
                   .
                   68.20
                   ,
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   lyeth
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   all
                   thy
                   enemies
                   ,
                   to
                   kill
                   thee
                   when
                   they
                   will.
                   David
                   did
                   often
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   preserve
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   trouble
                   .
                   For
                   you
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   truth
                   in
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   
                   Arminians
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   have
                   arraigned
                   it
                   for
                   false-hood
                   ;
                   
                     That
                     God
                     hath
                     set
                     the
                     term
                     of
                     a
                     mans
                     life
                     immoveable
                     ,
                     beyond
                     which
                     he
                     cannot
                     live
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     which
                     he
                     shall
                     attain
                  
                   :
                   As
                   also
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     the
                     means
                     bringing
                     it
                     about
                  
                   ;
                   Even
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   casual
                   and
                   accidental
                   .
                   Job
                   speaks
                   this
                   truth
                   evidently
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   14.5
                   .
                   God
                   had
                   
                     appointed
                     his
                     moneths
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     daies
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     passe
                     the
                     boun●s
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   hereby
                   a
                   fatal
                   necessity
                   were
                   introduced
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   sick
                   ,
                   he
                   need
                   not
                   use
                   Physick
                   to
                   prolong
                   life
                   .
                   Not
                   upon
                   that
                   ground
                   which
                   the
                   Stoick
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Si
                     fatale
                     est
                     ut
                     convalescat
                     ,
                     fatale
                     etiam
                     est
                     ut
                     medicum
                     adhibeat
                  
                   :
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   destiny
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   destiny
                   to
                   call
                   for
                   the
                   Physician
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   
                     Gods
                     Decree
                     doth
                     include
                     in
                     it
                     the
                     meanes
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     hath
                     appointed
                     in
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     meanes
                     ,
                     to
                     prolong
                     such
                     a
                     mans
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   viz.
                   Hezekiah's
                   
                     nineteen
                     years
                  
                   longer
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   Scripture
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     wicked
                     shall
                     not
                     live
                     out
                     half
                     their
                     daies
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   hopes
                   and
                   expectations
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   ordinary
                   course
                   of
                   nature
                   .
                   Many
                   men
                   by
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   do
                   shorten
                   their
                   daies
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   second
                   causes
                   .
                   Therefore
                   do
                   not
                   sinfully
                   fear
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   will
                   kill
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   thy
                   times
                   are
                   in
                   Gods
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hath
                   appointed
                   the
                   period
                   of
                   any
                   godly
                   mans
                   life
                   in
                   much
                   mercy
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   their
                   work
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   preserve
                   them
                   from
                   great
                   evils
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   These
                   things
                   premised
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   consider
                   
                     the
                     several
                     waies
                     by
                     which
                     God
                     preserveth
                     his
                     people
                     in
                     safety
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   one
                   remarkeable
                   way
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     By
                     restraining
                     and
                     keeping
                     them
                     from
                     such
                     counsels
                     or
                     actions
                     that
                     may
                     bring
                     death
                     and
                     danger
                     .
                  
                   Do
                   we
                   not
                   see
                   rashnesse
                   ,
                   especially
                   drunkennesse
                   and
                   other
                   vices
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   men
                   bold
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   many
                   a
                   mans
                   death
                   ?
                   God
                   therefore
                   keeps
                   his
                   people
                   in
                   a
                   sober
                   and
                   wel-advised
                   way
                   .
                   Why
                   is
                   it
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     wicked
                     men
                     shall
                     not
                     live
                     out
                     half
                     their
                     daies
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   ungodlinesse
                   of
                   men
                   doth
                   bring
                   them
                   to
                   untimely
                   deaths
                   ?
                   Yea
                   ,
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   that
                   good
                   King
                   Josiah
                   ,
                   whose
                   death
                   was
                   so
                   much
                   lamented
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   brought
                   it
                   upon
                   him
                   by
                   rashnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   foolish
                   temerity
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   would
                   unnecessarily
                   go
                   and
                   fight
                   with
                   Pharaoh
                   King
                   of
                   Necho
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   he
                   was
                   so
                   seriously
                   advised
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   would
                   adventure
                   to
                   his
                   ruine
                   ,
                   2
                   Chron.
                   35.
                   
                   David
                   himself
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   unbelief
                   and
                   sinne
                   ,
                   did
                   bring
                   himself
                   into
                   danger
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Achish
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   forced
                   to
                   feign
                   himself
                   mad
                   ;
                   but
                   alwaies
                   while
                   he
                   was
                   in
                   Gods
                   way
                   ,
                   every
                   thing
                   prospered
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Therefore
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   is
                   especially
                   seen
                   to
                   the
                   godly
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   makes
                   them
                   
                     keep
                     within
                     their
                     calling
                     and
                     bounds
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   safe
                   way
                   .
                   If
                   you
                   observe
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   find
                   the
                   greatest
                   dangers
                   befall
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Calling
                   .
                   They
                   go
                   beyond
                   their
                   bounds
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   smart
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Bird
                   is
                   safest
                   ,
                   while
                   she
                   is
                   on
                   her
                   Nest
                   .
                   Therefore
                   when
                   the
                   Devil
                   tempted
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   throw
                   himself
                   down
                   the
                   Pinacle
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   he
                   answered
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     tempt
                     God
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   4
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Devil
                   left
                   out
                   that
                   passage
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     wilt
                     keep
                     him
                     in
                     all
                     his
                     waies
                     .
                  
                   A
                   man
                   must
                   be
                   in
                   his
                   Calling
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   his
                   duty
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ind●ed
                   ,
                   God
                   for
                   wise
                   and
                   just
                   ends
                   ,
                   may
                   bring
                   suddain
                   exercises
                   upon
                   his
                   own
                   people
                   ,
                   while
                   doing
                   their
                   duty
                   :
                   And
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   alwaies
                   keep
                   them
                   in
                   safety
                   ;
                   violent
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   dangers
                   have
                   befallen
                   them
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   wicked
                   ;
                   but
                   even
                   then
                   God
                   doth
                   order
                   those
                   passages
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     preserveth
                     them
                     from
                     those
                     casual
                     and
                     accidental
                     evils
                     ,
                     which
                     arise
                     so
                     unexpectedly
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     mans
                     wisdome
                     can
                     prevent
                     them
                     .
                  
                   God
                   hath
                   the
                   supreme
                   ordering
                   and
                   governing
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ;
                   even
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   we
                   judge
                   the
                   greatest
                   casualty
                   and
                   chance
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   wisely
                   determined
                   by
                   God.
                   In
                   that
                   passage
                   where
                   a
                   man
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   cutting
                   of
                   a
                   tree
                   with
                   an
                   Axe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ●elve
                   fall
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   accident
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   come
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   give
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   into
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   21.13
                   .
                   compared
                   with
                   Deut.
                   19
                   5.
                   
                   Now
                   consider
                   how
                   many
                   thousand
                   casualties
                   happen
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   of
                   killing
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   of
                   Houses
                   and
                   Towns
                   burnt
                   :
                   and
                   herein
                   we
                   must
                   acknowledg
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   befallen
                   another
                   ,
                   might
                   as
                   well
                   befall
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   God
                   prevents
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     preserveth
                     wonderfully
                     ,
                     in
                     changing
                     and
                     altering
                     ,
                     or
                     working
                     upon
                     the
                     h●a●ts
                     of
                     man
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     though
                     otherwise
                     they
                     would
                     ,
                     yet
                     God
                     so
                     binds
                     up
                     their
                     hearts
                     ,
                     that
                     the●
                     shall
                     not
                     do
                     thee
                     any
                     mischief
                     .
                  
                   Did
                   not
                   Saul
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   together
                   ,
                   study
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   David's
                   life
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   do
                   it
                   ?
                   Was
                   not
                   Esau
                   also
                   purposed
                   to
                   kill
                   Jacob
                   ,
                   yet
                   God
                   wholly
                   changed
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   fair
                   opportunity
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   remarkeable
                   is
                   that
                   passage
                   of
                   Jehoshaphat
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   in
                   the
                   Battell
                   was
                   taken
                   by
                   his
                   enemies
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   ready
                   to
                   kill
                   him
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   
                     cryed
                     unto
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     God
                     moved
                     their
                     heart
                     to
                     depart
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                  
                   2
                   Chron.
                   18.31
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   the
                   thievings
                   and
                   robberies
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   God
                   that
                   diverts
                   men
                   from
                   designing
                   and
                   doing
                   mischief
                   to
                   such
                   Families
                   .
                   While
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   Israel
                   wen●
                   up
                   to
                   keep
                   their
                   Feast
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   he
                   ordered
                   mens
                   hearts
                   so
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     none
                     should
                     desire
                     their
                     Land
                     ,
                     Exo
                  
                   34.24
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Vse
                     of
                     Thankfulnesse
                     to
                     God
                     in
                     all
                     these
                     common
                     Preservations
                  
                   :
                   Every
                   day
                   ,
                   every
                   morning
                   and
                   evening
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   cause
                   to
                   wonder
                   at
                   his
                   Power
                   and
                   Goodnesse
                   under
                   all
                   thy
                   temptations
                   :
                   What
                   befalls
                   another
                   ,
                   God
                   tells
                   thee
                   ,
                   what
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                   Oh
                   ,
                   therefore
                   do
                   not
                   take
                   thy
                   life
                   and
                   health
                   God
                   giveth
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   spend
                   it
                   upon
                   the
                   Devils
                   service
                   !
                   Remember
                   ,
                   Thou
                   livest
                   upon
                   Gods
                   mercy
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   withdraw
                   for
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   any
                   suddain
                   evil
                   may
                   fall
                   upon
                   thee
                   .
                   ⁂
                
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               An
               ALPHABETICAL
               TABLE
               .
            
             
               
                 A
              
               
                 
                   Admiration
                   .
                
                 OF
                 Admiration
                 of
                 Ministers
                 Persons
                 ,
                 when
                 sinfull
                 
                   p.
                   48
                
              
               
                 
                   Afflictions
                   .
                
                 How
                 Afflictions
                 effect
                 good
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 
                   p.
                   179
                   ,
                   181
                
              
               
                 
                   Agreement
                   .
                
                 The
                 Motive
                 of
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 is
                 Godlinesse
                 
                   p.
                   33
                
              
               
                 Agreement
                 among
                 the
                 wicked
                 easily
                 broken
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 alwaies
                 denote
                 a
                 true
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   41
                
              
               
                 Protestants
                 Agree
                 in
                 Fundamentals
                 
                   p.
                   41
                
              
            
             
               
                 B
              
               
                 
                   Babes
                   .
                
                 BAbes
                 in
                 Christ
                 
                   p.
                   5
                
              
               
                 Babes
                 directed
                 
                   p.
                   8
                
              
               
                 
                   Backbyting
                   .
                
                 Of
                 
                   Backbyting
                   p.
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   Building
                   .
                
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 his
                 
                   Building
                   p.
                   118
                
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Building
                   p.
                   141
                
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Building
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 
                   p.
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 a
                 Minister
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 how
                 he
                 builds
                 on
                 the
                 foundation
                 
                   p.
                   142
                
              
               
                 Of
                 their
                 Building
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Precious
                 Stones
                 
                   p.
                   157
                
              
               
                 
                   Boasting
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Boasting
                 in
                 men
                 
                   p.
                   265
                
              
               
                 See
                 Glorying
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 C
              
               
                 
                   Carnall
                   .
                
                 CArnall
                 ,
                 its
                 several
                 significations
                 
                   p.
                   5
                
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Carnall
                   p.
                   21
                
              
               
                 
                   Ceremonies
                   .
                
                 Of
                 
                   Ceremonies
                   p.
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   Causes
                   .
                
                 Causes
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Principal
                 and
                 Subordinate
                 
                   p.
                   59
                
              
               
                 Principal
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 
                   p.
                   68
                
              
               
                 Efficient
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Church
                   .
                
                 The
                 Churches
                 Duties
                 
                   p.
                   20
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Church-Government
                 
                   p.
                   84
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 
                   Churches
                   p.
                   118
                
              
               
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Church
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 his
                 Temple
                 
                   p.
                   193
                
              
               
                 The
                 Churches
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 Relations
                 and
                 Titles
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 spur
                 to
                 duty
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Churches
                 Riches
                 enumerated
                 
                   p.
                   270
                
              
               
                 
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 justly
                 exalted
                 
                   p.
                   30
                
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 Foundation
                 
                   p.
                   21
                   ,
                   145
                
              
               
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 sinfully
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 
                   p.
                   58
                
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 preach
                 
                   Christ
                   p.
                   145
                   ,
                   153
                
              
               
                 The
                 Godly
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Christs
                   p.
                   294
                
              
               
                 
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 Christians
                 should
                 ●●ve
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 meer
                 men
                 
                   p.
                   42
                
              
               
                 
                   Contention
                   .
                
                 Contentions
                 argue
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 farre
                 carnal
                 
                   p.
                   33
                
              
               
                 Contentions
                 are
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 Good
                 ▪
                 ●vil
                 
                   p.
                   34
                   ,
                   36
                   ,
                   37
                
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 sinfull
                 
                   strife
                   p.
                   34
                
              
               
                 The
                 Effects
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Civil
                 ,
                 Religious
                 Matters
                 
                   p.
                   35
                   ,
                   36
                
              
               
                 The
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 
                   p.
                   36
                
              
            
             
               
                 D
              
               
                 
                   Damnation
                   .
                
                 OF
                 
                   Damnation
                   p.
                   222
                
              
               
                 
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 advantage
                 
                   p.
                   282
                
              
               
                 
                   Deacon
                   .
                
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 diversly
                 
                   p.
                   66
                
              
               
                 
                   Defile
                   .
                
                 Defilers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Temple
                 with
                 corrupt
                 Doctrine
                 
                   p.
                   216
                
              
               
                 
                   Difference
                   .
                
                 Difference
                 between
                 Christian
                 and
                 Christian
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Graces
                 
                   p
                   5.22
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Discipline
                   .
                
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 how
                 severe
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 times
                 
                   p.
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   Divisions
                   .
                
                 The
                 sad
                 Effects
                 of
                 
                   Divisions
                   p.
                   99
                
              
               
                 Direction
                 for
                 Times
                 of
                 
                   Division
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Difficulty
                   .
                
                 The
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 godly
                 
                   p.
                   192
                
              
               
                 
                   Divinity
                   .
                
                 Divinity
                 contains
                 a
                 two-fold
                 Matter
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Fundamentals
                 ;
                 and
                 2.
                 
                 Conclusions
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 E
              
               
                 
                   Encrease
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Encrease
                 and
                 successe
                 of
                 preaching
                 from
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   86
                
              
               
                 
                   Ends.
                   
                
                 Of
                 corrupt
                 Ends
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 
                   Ends
                   p.
                   63
                   ,
                   64
                
              
               
                 
                   Envy
                   .
                
                 Envy
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 bad
                 sense
                 
                   p.
                   25
                
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 
                   p
                   25
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Degrees
                 
                   p
                   26
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Object
                 
                   p.
                   27
                
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 Subject
                 
                   p.
                   28
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Aggravations
                 
                   p.
                   29
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Remedies
                 
                   p.
                   32
                
              
               
                 How
                 differenced
                 from
                 zeal
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   Errour
                   .
                
                 Errour
                 ,
                 Considerations
                 about
                 it
                 
                   p.
                   142
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Errours
                 are
                 Hay
                 and
                 Stubble
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 Fundamentall
                 
                   p.
                   161
                
              
               
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 161
              
               
                 
                 Errours
                 ,
                 Greater
                 ,
                 Lesser
                 
                   p.
                   121
                   ,
                   161
                
              
               
                 Why
                 called
                 Hay
                 and
                 Stubble
              
               
                 Its
                 secret
                 waies
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 
                   p.
                   169
                
              
               
                 May
                 indanger
                 salvation
                 
                   p.
                   189
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Causes
                 
                   p.
                   169
                
              
               
                 Defile
                 Gods
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   217
                
              
               
                 Erroneous
                 times
                 sad
                 times
                 
                   p.
                   174
                
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 will
                 punish
                 the
                 
                   erroneous
                   p.
                   186
                   ,
                   219
                
              
               
                 How
                 farre
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 erring
                 ,
                 differeth
                 from
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 
                   p.
                   220
                
              
               
                 The
                 Difference
                 between
                 Errour
                 and
                 Heresie
                 
                   p.
                   190
                
              
               
                 See
                 Doctrines
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Eternal
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Eternal
                 Damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 F
              
               
                 
                   Family
                   .
                
                 OF
                 Family-Duties
                 
                   p.
                   3
                
              
               
                 See
                 Relations
                 .
              
               
                 Wickdnesse
                 
                   p.
                   3
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   13
                
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 
                   p.
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Its
                 eminency
                 
                   p.
                   70
                
              
               
                 Nature
                 and
                 Acts
                 
                   p.
                   71
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Scripture
                 
                   p.
                   126
                
              
               
                 Effects
                 
                   p.
                   72
                
              
               
                 Knoweth
                 its
                 ground
                 why
                 ▪
                 though
                 it
                 comprehend
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 believed
                 
                   p.
                   71
                
              
               
                 Is
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Sanctification
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Justification
                 
                   p.
                   72
                
              
               
                 
                   Fundamental
                   .
                
                 Of
                 
                   Fundamentals
                   p.
                   2
                
              
               
                 The
                 ignorance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 lamentable
                 
                   p.
                   2
                
              
               
                 Reduced
                 to
                 several
                 Heads
                 
                   p
                   14
                
              
               
                 Are
                 easie
                 
                   p.
                   15
                
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 necessary
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Foundations
                   .
                
                 Foundations
                 in
                 Religion
                 carefully
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 
                   p.
                   125
                
              
               
                 Four
                 unquestionable
                 Scripture
                 -
                 Foundations
              
               
                 I.
                 The
                 Matters
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Foundation
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 
                   p.
                   125
                   ,
                   126.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 carefull
                 Ministers
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 build
                 truth
                 upon
                 that
                 Foundation
                 
                   p.
                   141
                
              
               
                 Four
                 rotten
                 Foundations
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   Enthusiasme
                   ,
                   Meer
                   humane
                   Reason
                   p.
                   127
                
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Worship
                 and
                 necessary
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   129
                
              
               
                 How
                 necessary
                 it
                 is
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Divine
                 Command
                 
                   p.
                   131
                
              
               
                 Three
                 rotten
                 Foundations
                 in
                 Worship
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 
                   p.
                   125
                
              
               
                 This
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Practice
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 Directory
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Justification
                 of
                 our
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 receiving
                 power
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 renewed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 Nature
                 
                   p.
                   133
                
              
               
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Foundation
                   p.
                   134
                
              
               
                 Four
                 rotten
                 Foundations
                 that
                 men
                 build
                 upon
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 practice
                 
                   p.
                   135
                
              
               
                 How
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   p.
                   145
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Apostles
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   p.
                   145
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Fool.
                   
                
                 Wise
                 men
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   fools
                   p.
                   229
                
              
            
             
               
                 G
              
               
                 
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Degrees
                 of
                 
                   Glory
                   p.
                   101
                   ,
                   105
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Glorying
                 in
                 men
                 :
                 The
                 sinfulnesse
                 of
                 this
                 sinne
                 
                   p.
                   261
                
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 many
                 waies
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Boasting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Godly
                   .
                
                 Their
                 Characteristical
                 Priviledges
                 
                   p.
                   155
                   ,
                   265
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Godlinesse
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
                 
                   p.
                   42
                   ,
                   105
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 Free
                 Grace
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 and
                 praised
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 
                   p.
                   121
                
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 godly
                 are
                 so
                 sensible
                 of
                 free
                 
                   Grace
                   p.
                   123
                
              
               
                 Impediments
                 of
                 this
                 duty
                 
                   p.
                   124
                
              
               
                 
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 mercy
                 to
                 a
                 people
                 
                   p.
                   79
                
              
               
                 
                   Government
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Government
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   120
                
              
               
                 
                   Growth
                   in
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                   Growth
                   in
                   Grace
                
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 pressed
                 
                   p.
                   1●
                   ,
                   91
                
              
               
                 Intensive
                 ,
                 Extensive
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Grounds
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 See
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Fundamentals
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 H
              
               
                 
                   Hay
                   .
                
                 OF
                 building
                 Hay
                 and
                 Stubble
                 
                   p.
                   161
                
              
               
                 
                   Hell.
                   
                
                 Of
                 
                   Hell
                   p.
                   222
                
              
               
                 
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   Heretiques
                   .
                
                 How
                 God
                 will
                 punish
                 
                   Heretiques
                   p.
                   220
                
              
               
                 
                   Hide
                   .
                
                 How
                 vain
                 and
                 sinfull
                 to
                 Hide
                 our
                 sinnes
                 
                   p.
                   166
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Person
                 
                   p.
                   201
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 called
                 a
                 Spirit
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Heavens
                 Happinesse
                 
                   p.
                   108
                
              
               
                 
                   Houshold-Duties
                   .
                
                 See
                 Family
                 .
              
               
                 
                   House
                   .
                
                 Gods
                 People
                 are
                 his
                 
                   House
                   p.
                   113
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Material
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   117
                
              
               
                 See
                 Churches
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Husbandry
                   .
                
                 Gods
                 People
                 are
                 his
                 
                   Husbandry
                   p.
                   113
                
              
               
                 What
                 that
                 Implieth
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I
              
               
                 
                   Ignorance
                   .
                
                 HOw
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 people
                 hinders
                 the
                 Ministry
                 
                   p.
                   2
                
              
               
                 Ignorance
                 lamented
                 and
                 reproved
                 
                   p.
                   4
                   ,
                   5
                   ,
                   13
                   ,
                   16
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   71
                   ,
                   83
                   ,
                   90
                   ,
                   151
                
              
               
                 The
                 Effects
                 of
                 
                   Ignorance
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   Illumination
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Illumination
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                   p.
                   90
                
              
               
                 
                   Inconstancy
                   .
                
                 Inconstancy
                 in
                 Religion
                 reproved
                 
                   p.
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   Inducements
                   .
                
                 Inducements
                 to
                 Holinesse
                 
                   p.
                   193
                
              
               
                 
                   Infirmities
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Infirmities
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 
                   p
                   22
                   ,
                   23
                
              
               
                 And
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 quite
                 freed
                 from
                 them
                 
                   p.
                   23
                   ,
                   24
                
              
            
             
               
                 K
              
               
                 
                   Key
                   .
                
                 OF
                 the
                 Key
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 
                   p.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Knowledge
                   .
                
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Principles
                 necessary
                 
                   p.
                   15
                
              
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                   p.
                   210
                
              
               
                 The
                 duty
                 of
                 Growth
                 in
                 
                   Knowledge
                   p.
                   83
                
              
            
             
               
                 L
              
               
                 
                   Love.
                   
                
                 LOVE
                 praised
                 
                   p.
                   30
                
              
               
                 The
                 only
                 Motive
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 is
                 Godlinesse
                 
                   p.
                   33
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Cause
                 and
                 End
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Live.
                   
                
                 Godly
                 men
                 do
                 only
                 
                   live
                   p.
                   279
                
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 
                   live
                   p.
                   281
                
              
            
             
               
                 M
              
               
                 
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 MInisters
                 hindered
                 by
                 the
                 incapacity
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 from
                 Preaching
                 many
                 excellent
                 sublime
                 Truths
                 
                   p.
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                
              
               
                 Wickednesse
                 ,
                 how
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   54
                
              
               
                 What
                 Prudence
                 is
                 requisite
                 in
                 their
                 Preaching
                 
                   p.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                
              
               
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 
                   p.
                   2
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                
              
               
                 Work
                 is
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Teach
                 ,
                 Govern
                 
                   p.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                
              
               
                 Must
                 divide
                 the
                 Word
                 aright
                 
                   p.
                   9
                
              
               
                 Are
                 not
                 sinfully
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 
                   p.
                   48
                
              
               
                 What
                 hurt
                 Satan
                 doth
                 by
                 bad
                 ones
                 
                   p.
                   54
                
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 cases
                 they
                 may
                 praise
                 themselves
                 
                   p.
                   137
                
              
               
                 Must
                 preach
                 no
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 
                   p.
                   139
                
              
               
                 Must
                 preach
                 Christ
                 the
                 Foundation
                 
                   p.
                   145
                
              
               
                 How
                 Servants
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 not
                 
                   p.
                   271
                
              
               
                 Faithfull
                 seek
                 not
                 to
                 win
                 people
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Christ
                 
                   p.
                   63
                
              
               
                 May
                 preach
                 from
                 a
                 corrupt
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 those
                 ends
                 are
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Must
                 not
                 only
                 plant
                 ,
                 but
                 water
                 
                   p.
                   83
                
              
               
                 Cannot
                 work
                 grace
                 
                   p.
                   86
                   ,
                   94
                
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 faithfull
                 hath
                 grounds
                 of
                 comfort
                 under
                 successelesse
                 labours
                 
                   p.
                   89
                
              
               
                 Co-workers
                 with
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   109
                
              
               
                 How
                 carefull
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 their
                 hearers
                 
                   p.
                   125
                
              
               
                 How
                 they
                 should
                 build
                 upon
                 the
                 foundation
                 
                   p.
                   126
                
                 ,
                 to
                 161
              
               
                 
                   Ministry
                   .
                
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 The
                 ends
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 
                   p.
                   3
                   ,
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   ,
                   140
                
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 respect
                 due
                 unto
                 it
                 
                   p.
                   46
                
              
               
                 Its
                 successe
                 from
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   86
                   ,
                   &c.
                   94
                
              
               
                 Sufficient
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 ,
                 to
                 effect
                 its
                 end
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 appointed
                 Instrumental
                 cause
                 of
                 Faith
                 
                   p.
                   67
                
              
               
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Cause
                 
                   p.
                   68
                
              
               
                 How
                 not
                 
                   p.
                   67
                
              
               
                 The
                 Properties
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 cause
                 
                   p.
                   69
                
              
               
                 How
                 all
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 attend
                 it
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 
                   p.
                   77
                
              
               
                 How
                 blessed
                 with
                 increase
                 by
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   86
                
              
               
                 Is
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 
                   p.
                   69
                
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Ministerial
                   Gifts
                   .
                
                 
                   Ministerial
                   Gifts
                
                 ,
                 Why
                 all
                 not
                 gifted
                 alike
                 
                   p.
                   76
                
              
               
                 Though
                 diversity
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 should
                 agree
                 in
                 one
                 
                   p.
                   97
                
              
               
                 Whether
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 or
                 no
                 
                   p.
                   209
                
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 
                   p.
                   211
                
              
               
                 
                   Merrit
                   .
                   See
                   Reward
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Members
                   .
                
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   p.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 Distinguished
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Man
                 according
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 several
                 significations
                 of
                 that
                 phrase
                 
                   p.
                   42
                
              
               
                 To
                 live
                 as
                 men
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 implies
                 
                   p.
                   43
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Meanes
                   .
                
                 Meanes
                 of
                 Grace
                 alwaies
                 needfull
                 to
                 all
                 
                   p.
                   84
                
              
               
                 
                   Manifest
                   .
                
                 Manifest
                 :
                 All
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 secret
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 
                   p.
                   165
                
              
            
             
               
                 N
              
               
                 
                   Name
                   .
                
                 NAme
                 :
                 Of
                 peoples
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 eminent
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   50
                
              
               
                 The
                 Names
                 that
                 Christians
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 by
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 
                   50
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
              
               
                 What
                 hurt
                 the
                 Devil
                 doeth
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 Names
                 and
                 esteem
                 of
                 men
                 
                   p.
                   54
                
              
               
                 
                   New.
                   
                
                 New
                 :
                 No
                 New
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 expected
              
            
             
               
                 O
              
               
                 
                   Order
                   .
                
                 See
                 Government
              
               
                 
                   Ordinances
                   .
                
                 ORdinances
                 :
                 
                   The
                   sinne
                   of
                   neglecting
                   them
                
                 p.
                 61
              
               
                 Officers
                 .
                 See
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 P
              
               
                 
                   Papists
                   .
                
                 PApists
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 humane
                 blind
                 Faith
                 
                   p.
                   53
                
              
               
                 
                   Perfection
                   .
                
                 Perfectionists
                 Confuted
                 
                   p.
                   8
                   ,
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 Prayer
                 for
                 Gods
                 Directing
                 Ministers
                 
                   p.
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                   Praise
                   .
                
                 Praise
                 :
                 In
                 what
                 cases
                 Ministers
                 or
                 others
                 may
                 praise
                 themselves
                 
                   p.
                   137
                
              
               
                 
                   Preaching
                   .
                
                 Preaching
                 :
                 One
                 manner
                 of
                 preaching
                 censured
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 commended
                 
                   p.
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   Presence
                   .
                
                 Presence
                 :
                 Of
                 Gods
                 presence
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   200
                
              
               
                 
                   Pride
                   .
                
                 Pride
                 :
                 Of
                 
                   pride
                   p.
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   Principles
                   .
                
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 
                   p.
                   13
                
              
               
                 Reduced
                 to
                 several
                 heads
                 
                   p.
                   14
                
              
               
                 Are
                 easie
                 
                   p.
                   15
                   ,
                   17
                
              
               
                 Necessary
                 
                   p.
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   Priviledges
                   .
                
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Believer
                 
                   p.
                   265
                
              
               
                 Are
                 Obligations
                 to
                 duty
                 193
              
               
                 
                   Profit
                   .
                
                 Profit
                 :
                 Rules
                 or
                 helpes
                 to
                 profit
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 
                   p.
                   77
                   ,
                   88
                   ,
                   93
                   ,
                   96
                   ,
                   112
                
              
               
                 
                   Protestant
                   .
                
                 Protestants
                 agree
                 in
                 Fundamentals
                 
                   p.
                   41
                
              
               
                 Whence
                 so
                 called
                 
                   p.
                   51
                
              
               
                 
                   Providence
                   .
                
                 Providences
                 :
                 All
                 Providences
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 
                   p.
                   286
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Prudence
                   .
                
                 Prudence
                 requisite
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 in
                 preaching
                 such
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 good
                 
                   p.
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   Planting
                   .
                
                 Planting
                 the
                 Gospel
                 
                   p.
                   80
                
              
               
                 
                   Punishment
                   .
                
                 Punishment
                 of
                 Losse
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Sense
                 
                   p.
                   223
                   ,
                   224
                
              
               
                 
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 An
                 Argument
                 against
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 Text
                 brought
                 for
                 it
                 
                   p.
                   177
                
              
            
             
               
                 Q
              
               
                 QUarreling
                 .
                 See
                 Contention
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 R
              
               
                 
                   Reformation
                   .
                
                 REformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   81
                   ,
                   175
                
              
               
                 
                   Reigning-sinne
                   .
                
                 Reigning-sinne
                 ,
                 That
                 word
                 explicated
                 
                   p.
                   23
                
              
               
                 
                   Right
                   .
                
                 Right
                 or
                 Title
                 two-fold
                 
                   p.
                   264
                
              
               
                 
                   Relation
                   .
                
                 Relation-Duties
                 
                   p.
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   Reproof
                   .
                
                 Reproof
                 ,
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 
                   p.
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   Riches
                   .
                
                 Riches
                 :
                 The
                 Churches
                 Riches
                 ennumerated
                 
                   p.
                   265
                
              
               
                 
                   Reward
                   .
                
                 Reward
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 of
                 Debt
                 and
                 Promise
                 
                   p.
                   101
                
              
               
                 Of
                 works
                 
                   p.
                   102
                
              
               
                 Essential
                 and
                 Accidental
                 
                   p.
                   105
                
              
               
                 Lawfull
                 to
                 encourage
                 our selves
                 in
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reward
                   p.
                   150
                
              
               
                 Reward
                 of
                 Godlidesse
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 
                   p.
                   106
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 
                   p.
                   107
                
              
               
                 The
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Reward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vast
                 disproportion
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Reward
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 
                   p.
                   108
                
              
               
                 
                   Respect
                   .
                
                 Respect
                 :
                 Of
                 Respect
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 
                   p.
                   46
                   ,
                   47
                   ,
                   48
                
              
               
                 And
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 degenerate
                 into
                 sinfull
                 Admiration
                 
                   p.
                   48
                
              
            
             
               
                 S
              
               
                 
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 SAints
                 ,
                 How
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 theirs
                 
                   p
                   265
                
              
               
                 
                   Secret.
                   
                
                 Secret
                 :
                 The
                 most
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 
                   p.
                   165
                
              
               
                 The
                 Aggravation
                 of
                 secret
                 sinnes
                 
                   p.
                   168
                
              
               
                 
                   Self
                   .
                
                 Self-seekers
                 :
                 A
                 lawfull
                 self-seeking
                 
                   p.
                   105
                
              
               
                 Self-seeking
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   p.
                   64
                   ,
                   65
                
              
               
                 
                   Sinne.
                   
                
                 Sinne
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 
                   p.
                   12
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Schisme
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Schisme
                 and
                 Division
                 ,
                 Civil
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 
                   p.
                   38
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Nature
                 and
                 Ingredients
                 
                   p.
                   39
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Causes
                 
                   p.
                   40
                
              
               
                 
                   Slothfullness
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Slothfullness
                 in
                 Religion
                 
                   p.
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 How
                 it
                 works
                 by
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 thereof
                 
                   p
                   86
                
              
               
                 The
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 when
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   201
                
              
               
                 Its
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 Saints
                 
                   p.
                   205
                   ,
                   212
                
              
               
                 Its
                 Effects
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   209
                   ,
                   212
                
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Spiritual
                   .
                
                 Of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 man
                 
                   p.
                   7
                
              
               
                 
                   Strife
                   .
                
                 Strife
                 .
                 See
                 Contention
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Strictness
                   .
                
                 Strictness
                 in
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 how
                 despised
                 by
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 
                   p.
                   241
                
              
               
                 Vindicated
                 
                   p.
                   241
                
              
               
                 
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 Scripture
                 :
                 A
                 plea
                 for
                 its
                 simplicity
                 
                   p.
                   233
                
              
               
                 Its
                 sufficiency
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   139
                
              
               
                 The
                 only
                 Foundation
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 
                   p.
                   126
                
              
               
                 
                   Stedfastness
                   .
                
                 Stedfastness
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 
                   p.
                   83
                
              
            
             
               
                 T
              
               
                 
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 TEmple
                 :
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 signification
                 
                   p.
                   197
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Gods
                 spiritual
                 
                   Temple
                   p.
                   197
                   ,
                   226
                
              
               
                 Compared
                 to
                 the
                 material
                 one
                 
                   p.
                   198
                
              
               
                 Believers
                 joyned
                 in
                 a
                 Scripture
                 way
                 ,
                 are
                 Gods
                 
                   Temple
                   p
                   228
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Material
                 
                   Temple
                   p.
                   199
                   ,
                   226
                
              
               
                 See
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thoughts
                   .
                
                 Thoughts
                 not
                 free
                 
                   p.
                   166
                
              
               
                 Evil
                 thoughts
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 
                   p.
                   166
                
              
               
                 
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christ
                 precious
                 
                   p.
                   157
                
                 Compared
                 to
                 Gold
                 
                   &c.
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Truth
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 Increated
                 ,
                 and
                 Created
                 .
                 
                   p.
                   182
                
              
               
                 The
                 Effects
                 of
                 Divine
                 
                   Truths
                   p.
                   183
                
              
            
             
               
                 V
              
               
                 
                   Vanity
                   .
                
                 VAnity
                 ,
                 How
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 
                   p.
                   158
                
              
               
                 
                   Unity
                   ,
                   Union
                   ,
                   Disunion
                   .
                
                 Unity
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 sure
                 mark
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 
                   p.
                   41
                
              
               
                 In
                 Ministers
                 pressed
                 ,
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 fections
                 
                   p
                   98
                
              
               
                 The
                 sad
                 Effects
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 Ministers
                 
                   p.
                   99
                
              
               
                 What
                 people
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 Ministers
                 are
                 divided
                 
                   ibid
                   ▪
                
              
            
             
               
                 W
              
               
                 
                   Watering
                   .
                
                 WAtering
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   p.
                   82
                
              
               
                 
                   Wisdome
                   .
                
                 Wisdome
                 Humane
                 ,
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   p.
                   230
                
              
               
                 
                 But
                 a
                 shadow
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 Scripture
                 
                   Wisdome
                   p.
                   247
                
              
               
                 Contemptible
                 folly
                 before
                 God
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 True
                 Wisdome
                 but
                 folly
                 in
                 the
                 worlds
                 account
                 
                   p.
                   239
                
              
               
                 Things
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 are
                 foolish
                 to
                 humane
                 
                   Wisdome
                   p.
                   239
                
              
               
                 True
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 Christianity
                 
                   p.
                   243
                
              
               
                 
                   Wise
                   men
                   .
                
                 
                   Wise
                   men
                
                 :
                 How
                 God
                 delights
                 to
                 take
                 
                   wise
                   men
                
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 craft
                 
                   p.
                   254
                
              
               
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 their
                 thoughts
                 vain
                 
                   p.
                   257
                
              
               
                 
                   Wicked
                   .
                
                 Wicked
                 people
                 spoken
                 to
                 
                   p.
                   8
                   ,
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   46
                   ,
                   47
                   ,
                   70
                   ,
                   77
                   ,
                   104
                   ,
                   166
                   ,
                   167.
                   
                
              
               
                 Wicked
                 works
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 secret
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 
                   p.
                   165
                
              
               
                 
                   Workes
                   .
                
                 All
                 should
                 do
                 good
                 
                   workes
                   p.
                   102
                
              
               
                 Doing
                 good
                 workes
                 two-fold
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 and
                 reward
                 
                   p.
                   103
                
              
               
                 
                   Workers
                   .
                
                 How
                 Ministers
                 are
                 Workers
                 with
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   110
                
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Worship
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 
                   p.
                   129
                
              
               
                 
                   Word
                   .
                
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 reclaims
                 from
                 sinne
                 and
                 errour
                 
                   p.
                   179
                
              
               
                 Of
                 a
                 durable
                 nature
                 
                   p.
                   182
                
              
               
                 
                   World.
                   
                
                 World
                 ,
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 godly
                 mans
                 
                   p.
                   275
                
              
            
             
               
                 Z
              
               
                 
                   Zeal
                   .
                
                 FAlse
                 Zeal
                 p.
                 15
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               CATALOGUE
               Of
               the
               Chiefest
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               as
               are
               Printed
               FOR
               THOMAS
               VNDERHILL
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     By
                     Col.
                     
                       Edw.
                       Leigh
                    
                     Esquire
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     the
                     Divine
                     Promises
                     ,
                     in
                     Five
                     Books
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Saints
                     Encouragement
                     in
                     Evil
                     Times
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Critica
                       Sacra
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Observations
                     on
                     all
                     the
                     Radices
                     or
                     Primitive
                     Hebrew
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     Testament
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     Alphabetical
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Critica
                       Sacra
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     Philological
                     and
                     Theological
                     Observations
                     upon
                     all
                     Greek
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     New-Testament
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     Alphabetical
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     By
                     
                       Samuel
                       Gott
                    
                     Esquire
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Novae
                       Solymae
                       ,
                       Libri
                       sex
                       ,
                       Sive
                       Institutio
                       Christiani
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         
                           De
                           Pueritia
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         
                           De
                           Creatione
                           Mundi
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         
                           De
                           Juventute
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         
                           De
                           Peccato
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         
                           De
                           Virili
                           Aetate
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         
                           De
                           Redemptione
                           Hominis
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Essayes
                     concerning
                     mans
                     true
                     Happiness
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Parabolae
                       Evangelicae
                       Latinè
                       redditae
                       Carmine
                       Paraphrastico
                       varii
                       generis
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Morton
                   .
                
                 His
                 Touchstone
                 of
                 Conversion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Hezekiah
                     Woodward
                     .
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Education
                     of
                     Youth
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     The
                     Childs
                     Patrimony
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Lives
                     and
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     bad
                     Kings
                     of
                     Judah
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     Fear
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Thank-offering
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Samuel
                   Fisher
                   .
                
                 A
                 Love-Token
                 for
                 Mourners
                 ,
                 being
                 two
                 Funeral
                 Sermons
                 with
                 Meditations
                 preparatory
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 expected
                 Death
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 great
                 Mortality
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Herbert
                     Palmer
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       Mr
                    
                     Daniel
                     Cawdry
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     the
                     Sabbath
                     ,
                     in
                     4
                     parts
                     .
                  
                   
                     Memorials
                     of
                     Godliness
                     and
                     Christianity
                     ,
                     in
                     seaven
                     Treatises
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Of
                         making
                         Religion
                         ones
                         Business
                         ,
                         With
                         an
                         Appendix
                         applied
                         to
                         the
                         Calling
                         of
                         a
                         Minister
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         Character
                         of
                         a
                         Christian
                         in
                         Paradoxes
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         The
                         Character
                         of
                         visible
                         Godliness
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Considerations
                         to
                         excite
                         to
                         Watchfullness
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         shake
                         of
                         spiritual
                         Drowsiness
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Remedies
                         against
                         Carelesness
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         The
                         Soul
                         of
                         Fasting
                         .
                      
                       
                         7.
                         
                         Brief
                         Rules
                         for
                         daily
                         Conversation
                         ,
                         and
                         particular
                         Directions
                         for
                         the
                         Lords-day
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     His
                     Sermon
                     entituled
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Glass
                       of
                       Gods
                       Providence
                       toward
                       his
                       faithfull
                       ones
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     His
                     Sermon
                     entituled
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       duty
                       and
                       Honours
                       of
                       Church-Rest
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     William
                     Barton
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Psalms
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Catalogue
                     of
                     Sins
                     and
                     Duties
                     ,
                     implied
                     
                     in
                     each
                     Commandement
                     ,
                     in
                     verse
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Vicars
                
                 Chronicle
                 in
                 four
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Samuel
                     Clark.
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     general
                     Martyrology
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     A
                     History
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     great
                     Persecutions
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     this
                     time
                     .
                     Together
                     with
                     the
                     Lives
                     of
                     many
                     eminent
                     Modern
                     Divines
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Sermon
                     as
                     the
                     Warwickshire
                     mens
                     Feast
                     ,
                     entituled
                     ,
                     
                       Christian
                       Good
                       Fellowship
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Kings
                
                 Marriage
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Shorts
                
                 Theological
                 Poems
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 French
                 Alphabet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Jus
                   Divinum
                   Ministerii
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Provincial
                 Assembly
                 of
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Thomas
                     Blake
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Answer
                     to
                     Blackwood
                     ,
                     of
                     Baptism
                     .
                  
                   
                     Birth-Priviledge
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Cook
                   ,
                
                 His
                 Font
                 uncovered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dr
                   
                     John
                     Wallis
                  
                   ,
                
                 His
                 Explanation
                 of
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 Catechism
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Austin's
                
                 Catechism
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Vicar's
                
                 Catechism
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Pagit's
                
                 Defence
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 by
                 Presbyterial
                 ,
                 Classical
                 and
                 Synodal
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Tho.
                     Pagit
                  
                   ,
                
                 A
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 Family-Duties
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Anthony
                     Burgess
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Vindiciae
                       Legis
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     A
                     Vindication
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     and
                     Covenants
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Errors
                     of
                     Papists
                     ,
                     Socinians
                     and
                     Antinomians
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     Justification
                     ,
                     in
                     two
                     Parts
                     .
                  
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Refining
                     ,
                     Part
                     1.
                     or
                     ,
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     Assurance
                     :
                     Handling
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Assurance
                     ,
                     the
                     Use
                     of
                     Signs
                     in
                     Self-examination
                     ;
                     how
                     true
                     Graces
                     may
                     be
                     distinguished
                     from
                     counterfeit
                     ;
                     several
                     true
                     Signs
                     of
                     Grace
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     false
                     ones
                     ;
                     The
                     Nature
                     of
                     Grace
                     under
                     divers
                     Scripture
                     Notions
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Regeneration
                     ,
                     the
                     New
                     Creature
                     ,
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     Flesh
                     ,
                     Vocation
                     ,
                     Sanctification
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Spiritual
                     Refining
                     ,
                     the
                     Second
                     Part
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     sinne
                     ,
                     with
                     its
                     Causes
                     ,
                     Differences
                     ,
                     Mitigations
                     ,
                     and
                     Aggravations
                     ,
                     specially
                     of
                     the
                     Deceitfulness
                     of
                     the
                     heart
                     ,
                     of
                     Presumptions
                     and
                     Reigning
                     Sinnes
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     Hypocrisie
                     and
                     Formality
                     in
                     Religion
                     .
                     All
                     tending
                     to
                     unmask
                     Counterfeit
                     Christians
                     ,
                     Terrifie
                     the
                     ungodly
                     ,
                     Comfort
                     doubting
                     Saints
                     ,
                     Humble
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     Exalt
                     the
                     Grace
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     His
                     CXLV
                     .
                     Sermons
                     upon
                     the
                     whole
                     17th
                     Chapter
                     of
                     St
                     John
                     ,
                     being
                     Christs
                     Prayer
                     before
                     his
                     Passion
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     difficulty
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     Encouragements
                     to
                     Reformation
                     ,
                     a
                     Sermon
                     upon
                     Mark.
                     1.
                     verse
                     2
                     ,
                     4.
                     before
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Sermon
                     before
                     the
                     Court
                     Marshal
                     .
                     Psal
                     .
                     106.30
                     ,
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Magistrates
                     Commission
                     ,
                     upon
                     Rom.
                     13.4
                     .
                     at
                     the
                     Election
                     of
                     a
                     Lord
                     Maior
                     .
                  
                   
                     Remes
                     Cruelty
                     and
                     Apostasie
                     ,
                     upon
                     Revel
                     19.2
                     .
                     preached
                     before
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     on
                     the
                     5th
                     of
                     November
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reformation
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     to
                     be
                     endeavoured
                     more
                     then
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     upon
                     Judg.
                     6.27
                     ,
                     28
                     ,
                     29.
                     preached
                     before
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Lords
                     .
                  
                   
                     Publique
                     Affections
                     ,
                     pressed
                     upon
                     Numb
                     .
                     11.12
                     .
                     before
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     Commons
                     .
                  
                   
                     Self-judging
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     with
                     a
                     Sermon
                     of
                     the
                     Day
                     of
                     Judgment
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     Original
                     Sinne.
                     
                  
                   
                     An
                     Exposition
                     with
                     Practical
                     Observations
                     on
                     the
                     third
                     Chapter
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Epistle
                     of
                     St.
                     Paul
                     to
                     the
                     Corinthians
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Godly
                     mans
                     Choice
                     compared
                     with
                     the
                     Natural
                     mans
                     ,
                     and
                     found
                     to
                     be
                     transcendently
                     the
                     best
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     being
                     Characterized
                     by
                     their
                     Desires
                     and
                     Delights
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     clearly
                     evinced
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Godly
                     man
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     happy
                     man
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     this
                     world
                     .
                     Held
                     forth
                     in
                     XIII
                     .
                     Sermons
                     upon
                     Psal
                     .
                     4.
                     vers
                     .
                     6
                     ,
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Richard
                     Baexter
                     .
                  
                   
                     Plain
                     Scripture-proof
                     of
                     Infant
                     Baptism
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Right
                     Method
                     for
                     getting
                     and
                     keeping
                     Spiritual
                     Peace
                     and
                     Comfort
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     unreasonableness
                     of
                     Infidelity
                     ,
                     in
                     four
                     Parts
                     .
                     
                       
                       
                         1.
                         
                         The
                         Spirits
                         Intrinsick
                         witness
                         to
                         the
                         truth
                         of
                         Christianity
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         Determination
                         of
                         this
                         Question
                         ,
                         
                           Whether
                           the
                           Miracles
                           of
                           Christ
                           and
                           his
                           Apostles
                           do
                           oblige
                           those
                           to
                           believe
                           ,
                           who
                           never
                           saw
                           them
                           ?
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         Spirits
                         Internal
                         witness
                         of
                         the
                         truth
                         of
                         Christianity
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         A
                         Treatise
                         of
                         the
                         Sinne
                         against
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         The
                         Arrogancy
                         of
                         Reason
                         against
                         Divine
                         Revelation
                         repressed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Christian
                     Concord
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     The
                     Agreement
                     of
                     the
                     Associated
                     Ministers
                     of
                     Worcestershire
                     ,
                     with
                     Mr
                     Baxters
                     Explication
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Defence
                     of
                     the
                     Worcestershire
                     Petition
                     for
                     the
                     Ministry
                     and
                     Maintenance
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Quakers
                     Catechism
                     .
                  
                   
                     An
                     Apology
                     against
                     Mr
                     Blake
                     ,
                     Dr
                     Kendal
                     ,
                     Mr
                     
                       Lodovicus
                       Molineus
                    
                     ,
                     Mr
                     Aires
                     ,
                     and
                     Mr
                     Crandon
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Confession
                     of
                     Faith.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Saints
                     Everlasting
                     rest
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     safe
                     Religion
                     ,
                     a
                     piece
                     against
                     Popery
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     present
                     Thoughts
                     about
                     Perseverance
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Lukin
                   .
                
                 The
                 Practice
                 of
                 Godliness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                     Langly
                     .
                  
                   
                     His
                     Catechism
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Treatise
                     of
                     Suspension
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Dr
                   Teate
                   .
                
                 His
                 Sermon
                 at
                 the
                 Funeral
                 of
                 Sr
                 
                   Charles
                   Coote
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   Dury
                   .
                
                 The
                 desires
                 of
                 forrain
                 Divines
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 Divinity
                 from
                 English
                 Divines
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Essay
                 of
                 a
                 Modell
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30242-e190
           
             Lib.
             2.
             de
             Gener.
             cap.
             10
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30242-e6030
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             Ignorance
             is
             an
             impediment
             to
             the
             Ministers
             preaching
             .
          
           
             What
             precious
             truths
             in
             Divinity
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             a
             people
             make
             them
             uncapable
             of
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             .
             The
             several
             significations
             it
             hath
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Primitive
             Christians
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             spiritual
             man.
             
          
           
             Carnal
             ,
             or
             babes
             described
             and
             counselled
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             two-fold
             Work.
             
          
           
             What
             wisdome
             is
             required
             in
             a
             Minister
             to
             choose
             out
             sound
             matter
             .
             1.
             
             For
             Information
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Reproof
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Considerations
             abou●
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             and
             ignorance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             How
             necessary
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             is
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             those
             effects
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             defect
             whereof
             a
             people
             may
             be
             severely
             blamed
             .
             1.
             
             Intellectual
             effects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Practical
             Effects
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             The
             imperfections
             and
             sins
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             godly
             do
             not
             fully
             conquer
             sin
             .
          
           
             Envy
             its
             several
             acceptians
             .
          
           
             Of
             sinfull
             Envy
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             Original
             .
          
           
             The
             Degrees
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             that
             is
             in
             others
             which
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             Envy
             .
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             Envy
             :
             Who
             are
             prone
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             The
             Aggravations
             of
             Envy
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             aginst
             Envy
             .
          
           
             A
             Case
             resolved
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             Envy
             and
             zeal
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Of
             strife
             and
             contention
             .
          
           
             Godlinesse
             the
             only
             motive
             of
             love
             and
             agreement
             .
          
           
             The
             agreement
             among
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             striving
             .
             I.
             Good.
             
          
           
             II.
             Ungodly
             ,
             and
             that
             about
             a
             two-fold
             object
             .
             1.
             
             Civil
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             
               sinfull
               strife
            
             and
             contention
             .
          
           
             
               The
               effects
               of
            
             sinful
             strife
             and
             contention
             about
             worldly
             things
             .
          
           
             
               The
               effects
               of
            
             sinfull
             strife
             about
             religious
             matters
             .
          
           
             The
             aggravations
             of
             this
             sin
             
          
           
             Of
             Schisms
             and
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Divisions
             divided
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Civil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ecclesiastical
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             that
             goes
             to
             the
             making
             of
             division
             or
             faction
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             life
             must
             exceed
             a
             humane
             life
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             implied
             in
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               To
               live
               as
               men
            
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             spiritual
             respect
             due
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             our
             respect
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             run
             out
             into
             sinfull
             admiration
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             give
             spiritual
             respect
             to
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             being
             called
             by
             the
             Names
             of
             eminent
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Names
             that
             Christians
             have
             been
             called
             by
             .
          
           
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             Believers
             .
          
           
             Whence
             the
             name
             Protestant
             came
             .
          
           
             What
             great
             use
             the
             Devil
             makes
             of
             the
             names
             and
             esteem
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             common
             and
             most
             notorious
             way
             of
             Satans
             doing
             hurt
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             1.
             
             By
             corrupting
             the
             lives
             and
             conversations
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             raising
             up
             Ministers
             full
             of
             superstition
             ,
             and
             doting
             upon
             traditions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             raising
             up
             all
             the
             power
             civil
             and
             ecclesiastical
             against
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             causing
             men
             to
             give
             them
             too
             much
             honour
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             devil
             hurts
             the
             Church
             by
             godly
             men
             .
             1.
             
             When
             he
             tempts
             them
             away
             into
             any
             errour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Evil
             practic●●
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Setting
             them
             up
             too
             high
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.1
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             sinfull
             setting
             up
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             principal
             and
             efficient
             Causes
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             subordinate
             and
             instrumental
             .
          
           
             The
             cheif
             instituted
             instrumental
             causes
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             faithfull
             Ministers
             is
             not
             to
             win
             people
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             end
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             A
             corrupt
             end
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             end
             .
          
           
             Characters
             of
             that
             Ministry
             that
             seeks
             not
             you
             to
             applaud
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             you
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             a
             faithfull
             Ministry
             doth
             thus
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministry
             is
             the
             appointed
             means
             to
             work
             Faith
             and
             all
             other
             Graces
             in
             the
             Hearers
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             not
             an
             Instrumental
             Cause
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             is
             a
             Cause
             .
          
           
             The
             Properties
             of
             this
             instrumental
             Cause
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             faith
             .
             It
             consists
             in
             three
             Acts.
             1.
             
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Assent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             resting
             on
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             Effects
             of
             faith
             
               ad
               intra
            
             .
          
           
             Ad
             extra
             .
          
           
             Of
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             in
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Office
             it self
             is
             a
             Gift
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             severall
             Abilities
             and
             
               various
               Parts
            
             that
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             have
             ,
             while
             they
             discharge
             their
             Office.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             these
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             1.
             
             Extraordinary
             .
          
           
             Why
             all
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             Rules
             or
             Helps
             to
             profit
             by
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             Gods
             
               planting
               his
               Gospel
            
             among
             a
             people
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             this
             spiritual
             watering
             ,
             or
             further
             quickning
             of
             Christians
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Why
             there
             is
             such
             daily
             need
             of
             these
             quickening
             graces
             .
          
           
             God
             only
             gives
             success
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             God
             works
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             God
             works
             on
             whom
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             only
             gives
             the
             encrease
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             give
             the
             increase
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             God
             giveth
             the
             Increase
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             only
             can
             give
             the
             increase
             ?
          
           
             John
             11.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             means
             must
             we
             use
             that
             
               God
               may
               give
               this
               increase
            
             ?
          
           
             Observa
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             mean
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Ministry
               is
               nothing
            
             ?
          
           
             Rom.
             10.16.21
             .
          
           
             Directions
             ,
             how
             to
             
               hear
               the
               Word
            
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Ministers
             should
             agre
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             They
             should
             agree
             in
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             their
             end
             and
             scope
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Affection
             .
          
           
             The
             sad
             effects
             of
             dis
             union
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             What
             people
             sh●uld
             do
             ,
             when
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             are
             divided
             .
          
           
             Of
             Reward
             and
             Merit
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             Degrees
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             All
             persons
             have
             work
             to
             do
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               two-fold
            
             doing
             of
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             do
             a
             good
             work
             which
             God
             will
             accept
             and
             reward
             .
          
           
             A
             lawfull
             self-seeking
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             reward
             of
             godliness
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             lie●h
             the
             reward
             of
             working
             for
             God
             1.
             
             In
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             greatness
             of
             the
             heavenly
             reward
             .
          
           
             The
             
               vast
               disproportion
            
             that
             is
             between
             the
             work
             and
             the
             reward
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             the
             Ministers
             being
             
               workers
               with
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             wi●l
             work
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             The
             people
             of
             God
             are
             his
             husbandry
             and
             building
             .
          
           
             What
             our
             being
             Gods
             husbandry
             and
             building
             ,
             joyntly
             considered
             ,
             implies
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             be
             Gods
             Husbandry
             implies
             .
             1.
             
             On
             Gods
             part
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             o●●
             part
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             house
             .
          
           
             What
             Gods
             building
             ,
             and
             our
             being
             his
             house
             implieth
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             exalting
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             Properties
             of
             praising
             Gods
             grace
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             godly
             are
             so
             sensible
             of
             Gods
             grace
             .
          
           
             What
             Opinions
             are
             Co●●ers
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             giving
             thanks
             to
             free-grace
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             laying
             a
             good
             and
             sure
             foundation
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             foundation
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             and
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Four
               unquestionable
            
             Scripture
             foundations
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             is
             the
             only
             foundation
             of
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             Reas
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Four
             rotten
             ,
             weak
             and
             false
             foundations
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             3.
             Enthusiasm
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Meer
             humane
             Reason
             .
          
           
             The
             foundation
             of
             Gods
             Worship
             .
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             pure
             Worship
             ,
             because
             1.
             
             God
             is
             greatly
             provoked
             by
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             God
             may
             be
             provoked
             by
             sinfull
             worship
             three
             waies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Corrupt
             worship
             ●ends
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             Union
             between
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ▪
             
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             looks
             upon
             corrupt
             worship
             as
             done
             to
             Devils
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Men
             are
             prone
             to
             invent
             new
             worship
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             acceptable
             worship
             must
             have
             a
             Divine
             Command
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               foundation
               of
               practice
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               It
               's
               directory
               ,
               Gods
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             justifion
             of
             our
             persons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             receiving
             power
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             renewed
             and
             sanctified
             nature
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             should
             be
             carefull
             of
             
               laying
               these
               foundations
            
             for
             every
             good
             action
             .
          
           
             The
             ●o●ten
             foundations
             that
             men
             build
             upon
             in
             regard
             of
             practice
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             Ministers
             praising
             themselves
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             Ministers
             may
             magnifie
             their
             Work
             and
             Office.
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Ministers
             are
             not
             to
             preach
             any
             new
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             Preaching
             notwithstanding
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             Ministers
             building
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             Scripture
             by
             their
             preaching
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             building
             upon
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             Both
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             must
             be
             attended
             unto
             .
          
           
             Why
             Ministers
             must
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             build
             upon
             the
             true
             foundation
             .
             1.
             
             On
             Gods
             part
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             peoples
             part
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             On
             the
             Ministers
             part
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             Ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             how
             to
             build
             aright
             upon
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             preaching
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             waies
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             as
             a
             foundation
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             Ministers
             are
             to
             lay
             no
             other
             foundation
             but
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             advantages
             which
             those
             people
             have
             ,
             who
             are
             built
             on
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             implied
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             truths
             of
             Christ
             to
             gold
             and
             
               precious
               stones
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             preaching
             them
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Errors
             not
             fundamental
             are
             
               hay
               and
               stubble
            
             .
          
           
             Propositions
             to
             amplifie
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Why
             errors
             are
             called
             
               hay
               and
               stubble
            
             .
          
           
             Wickedness
             in
             practice
             the
             fruit
             of
             errour
             in
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             What
             secret
             sins
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             light
             .
          
           
             The
             aggravation
             of
             secret
             hidden
             sins
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Hidden
             and
             secret
             wayes
             of
             false
             doctrine
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
          
           
             What
             concerning
             errours
             shall
             be
             made
             manifest
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             causes
             of
             errour
             shall
             be
             manifest
             .
             1.
             
             Pride
             .
          
           
             2.
             Ignorance
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ambition
             and
             affectation
             of
             high
             places
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Discontent
             and
             imparience
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Envy
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Contemplative
             delight
             in
             a
             mans
             own
             notions
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             nature
             of
             errour
             shall
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             cunning
             subtilty
             in
             divulging
             them
             shall
             be
             manifested
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             That
             God
             hath
             his
             time
             for
             the
             discovering
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             Errors
             are
             spiritual
             judgements
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             fire
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             God
             takes
             to
             bring
             people
             out
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             word
             and
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Which
             are
             both
             helpfull
             ,
             but
             differently
             in
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             How
             wandering
             sheep
             are
             reduced
             by
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             How
             afflictions
             may
             help
             to
             reduce
             men
             from
             errour
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             the
             durable
             nature
             of
             Gods
             Truths
             .
          
           
             Truth
             two-fold
             ,
             Increated
             and
             Created
             .
          
           
             Created
             truths
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             truths
             reduced
             to
             four
             heads
             .
          
           
             Truth
             willing
             to
             be
             tryed
             .
          
           
             They
             grow
             more
             illustrious
             by
             the
             fiery
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             truth
             also
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             will
             abide
             this
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             Whether
             any
             Ministers
             or
             Churches
             are
             quite
             free
             from
             building
             hay
             or
             stubble
             ?
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Every
             man
             shal
             be
             a
             loser
             by
             what
             error
             soever
             he
             maintaineth
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             they
             shall
             be
             losers
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Errours
             in
             judgment
             may
             damn
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             wicked
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             corruptions
             of
             the
             understanding
             that
             endanger
             a
             mans
             salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             between
             errour
             and
             heresie
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             the
             Doctrin
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
             The
             difficulty
             of
             salvation
             even
             to
             a
             godly
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             Gods
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Church
             Priviledges
             and
             Relations
             are
             great
             Obligations
             to
             Holinesse
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             word
             Temple
             is
             used
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             doth
             signifie
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             spiritual
             Temple
             .
          
           
             What
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             alusively
             to
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             significa
             .
             of
             the
             word
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             attributed
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             God
             and
             a
             Person
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Person
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             called
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Spirits
             dwelling
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             dwell
             in
             us
             implieth
             .
          
           
             The
             special
             works
             and
             effects
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Doubt
             .
          
           
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             defiling
             Gods
             Church
             with
             errours
             .
          
           
             Why
             errors
             are
             said
             to
             defile
             Gods
             Church
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             will
             punish
             Heretiques
             .
          
           
             A
             godly
             ma●n
             may
             fall
             into
             a
             damnable
             heresie
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             godly
             man
             erring
             ,
             differeth
             from
             a
             wicked
             man.
             
          
           
             Errour
             and
             erroneous
             persons
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             is
             so
             provoked
             with
             corruptions
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             Eternal
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             losse
             .
          
           
             The
             pain
             of
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             aggravations
             of
             this
             destruction
             .
             Eternal
             .
          
           
             Universal
             .
          
           
             Inevitable
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             the
             Temple
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Jewish
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Believers
             joyned
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             according
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             Gods
             temple
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             what
             an
             hinderance
             it
             is
             to
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             wisdom
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             wisdom
             an
             enemy
             to
             Christian
             duties
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Humane
             wisdome
             nothing
             to
             Scripture-wisdome
             .
          
           
             Scripture-wisdome
             excels
             speculative
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Scripture
             wisdome
             excels
             the
             moral
             or
             practical
             wisdome
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             True
             wisdome
             is
             but
             folly
             in
             the
             worlds
             account
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             have
             these
             seeming
             follies
             
          
           
             The
             hope
             of
             a
             Christian
             foolish
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             duties
             of
             Christians
             foolish
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             That
             true
             wisdom
             is
             only
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             demonstrated
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             All
             worldly
             wisdom
             is
             folly
             before
             God.
             And
             that
             whether
             considered
             actively
             or
             passively
             .
             I.
             
               Active
               foolishnesse
            
             .
          
           
             How
             worldly
             wisdome
             is
             foolishnesse
             in
             a
             passive
             sense
             .
             God
             turning
             all
             their
             wisdome
             into
             folly
             .
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             humane
             wisdome
             ,
             viz.
             good
             ,
             evil
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             takes
             the
             wise
             men
             of
             the
             world
             in
             their
             own
             craft
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             vain
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             the
             word
             vain
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Of
             glorying
             in
             men
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             wayes
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             glory
             in
             men
             in
             the
             general
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             wayes
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             glory
             in
             Doctors
             and
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             All
             things
             are
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             all
             things
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             godly
             mans
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             made
             all
             things
             for
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Doubt
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             All
             Offices
             are
             for
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             Ministers
             are
             not
             servants
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             Brownists
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             they
             are
             the
             Churches
             
          
           
             The
             end
             for
             which
             they
             are
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             world
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             godly
             mans
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             Godly
             men
             only
             live
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             do
             not
             live
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
             The
             generation
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             In
             how
             many
             particulars
             death
             is
             a
             godly
             mans
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             a
             godly
             man
             is
             Christs
             
          
           
             Characters
             of
             such
             as
             are
             Christs
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             Christ
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Gods
             
          
           
             Observ
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Natures
             and
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             hypostatical
             Union
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Mediatour
             is
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A30242-e113990
           
             The
             general
             Character
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             All
             good
             the
             creature
             affords
             ,
             should
             lead
             us
             to
             God
             the
             universal
             good
             .
          
           
             All
             naturally
             desire
             felicity
             .
          
           
             The
             perswasi●
             of
             what
             is
             the
             best
             good
             and
             which
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             is
             wonderfully
             diversifyed
             according
             to
             the
             several
             inclinations
             ,
             humours
             ,
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             How
             hardly
             this
             sin
             is
             discerned
             ,
             untill
             a
             man
             be
             enlightned
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             All
             have
             lost
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             alone
             did
             elevate
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             And
             Original
             corruption
             is
             come
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             godly
             man
             is
             yet
             conflicting
             with
             this
             sinne
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             reign
             in
             an
             unregenerate
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             common
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             never
             cures
             this
             evil
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             is
             proved
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             the
             restlesse
             and
             unquiet
             heart
             of
             every
             natural
             man.
             
          
           
             Their
             very
             approaches
             to
             God
             ,
             demonstrate
             that
             they
             prefer
             something
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             creature
             is
             unable
             to
             help
             us
             in
             our
             greatest
             exigencies
             .
          
           
             Immoderate
             love
             of
             the
             creature
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Is's
             a
             wofull
             snare
             and
             temptation
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             unprofitable
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             while
             he
             preferres
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             tormenting
             sinne
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             things
             thus
             affected
             ,
             are
             vanities
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             direct
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             a
             debasing
             of
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             prefer
             the
             world
             before
             God
             ,
             cannot
             Pray
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             is
             too
             noble
             for
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Consider
             that
             all
             that
             have
             over-loved
             the
             creature
             ,
             have
             experienced
             the
             vanity
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Consider
             the
             re●s●●
             why
             God
             mingles
             gall
             with
             the
             Honey
             of
             every
             creature
             .
          
           
             Consider
             how
             insufficient
             they
             are
             of
             themselves
             to
             help
             and
             comfort
             us
             .
          
           
             Heaven
             and
             glory
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             without
             a
             preement
             and
             transcendent
             affection
             to
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Consider
             how
             ●
             some
             Heathens
             and
             superstitious
             persons
             have
             trampled
             upon
             earthly
             things
             ,
             to
             attain
             a
             notable
             end
             .
          
           
             What
             this
             phrase
             ,
             
               to
               lift
               up
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               upon
               a
               man
               ,
            
             implyeth
             .
          
           
             I.
             Riches
             .
          
           
             II.
             An
             untroubled
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             no
             Argument
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             untroubled
             Conscience
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             stupid
             seared
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             may
             be
             accompanied
             with
             grosse
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             without
             taking
             Gods
             way
             for
             the
             obtaining
             and
             preserving
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Causes
             of
             the
             eclipse
             of
             Gods
             face
             to
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             this
             joy
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             exceeds
             all
             worldly
             Joy.
             
          
           
             The
             wonderfull
             Effects
             of
             Faith
             in
             quieting
             the
             soul
             in
             Afflictions
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctrine
             xplain
             ed.
             
          
           
             The
             Arguments
             by
             which
             Faith
             quieteth
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             The
             Stoical
             Security
             .
          
           
             The
             Mirth
             and
             jollity
             of
             most
             wicked
             men
             under
             Gods
             Judgements
             :
             How
             it
             differs
             from
             a
             gratious
             Confidence
             .
          
           
             God
             alone
             preserveth
             in
             safety
             .
          
           
             I.
             
          
           
             II.
             God
             preserveth
             principally
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             creatures
             instrumentally
             .
             1.
             
             Irrational
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rational
             men
             .
          
           
             Angels
             .
          
           
             III
             
          
           
             IIII.
             
          
           
             The
             several
             waies
             by
             which
             God
             preserveth
             his
             people
             in
             safety
             .